《Life in a new Kingdom》


 Prologue

    They say the world likes to turn on its own because some God willed it so. Some say the world turns because the life magic of the planet allows it to turn. Other theories claim that it is all part of some final destination for us. I like to think that these people need to worry more about themselves than some idiotic debate about the world.

    It was a normal day, like any other. I sat at my desk; books laid out in front of me. The cool breeze of the open window dances around the soft strands of my hair. Sounds of giggling and laughter pierce my ears as the children of Valum continue to play their games.

    "Lord Kris, Lady Valona, your mother requests your presence in the hall". The main household butler speaks to the children with a soft yet determined speech. Zao proceeds to escort the children inside the manor, giving me a sense of peace on this humid noon.

    Knock Knock

    The sudden interruption at my door turns my head swiftly. "Come in" I reply annoyed. "Master, your father sends his regards for a formal invoice."

    A sigh leaves my lips. "You may come in Celia." Upon hearing my voice, a tall, tanned-skinned woman wearing our household''s maid attire enters my room with a graceful elegance. The alluring ruby within her eyes is enough to steal any man''s heart if she so wanted to, however, she is under servitude for the rest of her life as my loyal and faithful personal maid. She eases her tense expression upon closing the door, letting her sharp fangs slip past her luscious lips, her flame-touched hair beautifully completes her presence.

    She takes a deep breath before giving me a warm smile. A grin crawls across my own as she is one of the only few people whom I talk to daily. Even if she is a demon from the Demon Continent, she treats me well and I give her my respect. "Does he believe he can still get me to join the order?". Celia takes a step forward and approaches me with a crooked smile, "I am afraid he is very persistent."

    I close my books with a loud thud sound before storming to my closet to get more formal attire to wear outside my room. "My answer will always be the same, no." Celia follows closely behind me and places her soft, slender fingers on my small shoulders, gently removing my shirt and proceeding to get me dressed in my formal clothes.

    Her lips begin to move but she hesitates for a moment. She swallows her concerns and speaks. "I know he won''t force you Master, but why don''t you discuss it with him? I believe he wants you to achieve something on your own since your brother, Dunick will inherit his lands and this very manor very soon. A future for you to have a place you can call home."

    The very notion of joining the kingdom''s order of highly distinguished knights was something I never had on the table. "I don''t want to talk about anything. I''m simply going to deny his request and return to my studies. If he wants another son to be his little trophy he might as well pay closer attention to Kris than me."

    Celia slips on the last button to my shirt before holding a firm grip, I look at her gently, and she does the same before letting me go. "Master Caleb... If I may... Why do you refuse to even train with a sword? Refuse to attend any event? I may be a humble servant; however, I know you can achieve great things with the kindness within your heart."

    My hand slips up and waves away the notion behind her words. I grab the final piece of my outfit and proceed towards the door. "Because I refuse to take up a blade, I am not a soldier, and I am not even important as a member of this house. Father won''t sell me off in some marriage because everyone knows that I am a bastard."

    Click Click

    The sudden sounds of footsteps behind me startled me more than the sudden grip and twist of my body. Celia stares daggers into my eyes. A flame lights behind those rubies. "Don''t you ever say you are a bastard...! You are my Master, my kind and amazing Master!"..."Celia-"

    Knowing her place she stands firm and regains her posture before calming herself. "You are a better man than most I''ve had the unfavorable time of meeting." I can tell it pains her to bring up the past before she was purchased by my father and given to me as a servant. Ceila was once part of the Demon Army rebellion that occurred more than a hundred years ago. She fought in the army against the 4 kingdoms of the Gana Continent, but when their Demon King and his Lords fell, so did the armies under them. Celia was captured and over the years went through the most unspeakable things that she won''t tell a nine-year-old boy about, but I am sharp enough to know what she went through. The fact she still looks as stunning as she does must be from her demon heritage.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I suck it up and relax before responding. "I will talk to my father, but I won''t join the order. If he wants to talk further, I won''t return to my room." Celia has a warm expression as she speaks. "I''m glad, Master Caleb." I turn and open my door leading to a reddish-brown interior hallway. My white hair parts as I step out of my room. "Please tell Milia that I would like to see her later, I''m sure she would like to talk to me." Celia smiles gleefully. "As you wish, Master."

    Some minutes pass as I approach the main hall to the manor. I push open the doors and see the long tables and open space of the hall. Its grand interior is one of house Aris''s pride and joy. Our manor is one of the popular halls for receptions and parties with diplomatic figures. We had one just fairly recently that I had refused to attend. So, it came to my surprise that standing in the hall with my father was a rather astute man with a gray suit and cloak. His tall yet slender figure only hid his age, I could tell this man was over hundred and fifty years old. For humans would be middle-aged, but for an elegant elf such as himself, is barely a full adult.

    In the world we live in, Folis, is home to a wide variety of races. Humans, elves, dwarves, demons, beastmen, lizard-folk, and so on. It is in our history that elves were the first of man, an ancient civilization capable of living for thousands upon thousands of years. We humans are direct descendants of a variant of elves that moved away from the original lands of our ancestors. Years of adaption and the decay of elf blood within our veins we achieved our natural race among the others. Our lifespan is roughly two hundred and sixty years, three hundred if you are blessed with a long life.

    I blink for a moment before approaching my father and our guest. "Father, you requested me." My father turns to me, his long dark hair sways with the subtle movement of the turn. His short beard accompanies his soft mustache as he looks at me. "Ah yes, my son. I did indeed request you." I turn towards the guest before speaking to him. "May I ask why for the invite? If this is about me joining the order, you know my answer."

    He chuckles at my words before reaching out and placing a hand on the elf''s shoulder before speaking. "Not today young Caleb. Here, let me introduce you to an old friend of mine, Soldia Eliska." I greet the man with a bow and elegant curtesy. "A pleasure to meet you, Sir."

    The timid elf smiles warmly, I notice a soft movement behind him as a small figure hides behind his leg. I see the sparkling green eyes of a young elf girl, her ashen brown hair peak around the corners of his leg before retracting behind him. "May I ask again, why have I been summoned?"

    Father clears his throat before sternly turning toward me. "I have decided as Lord of House Aris, and as your legitimate father, that I am agreeing to a potential marriage arrangement between our two houses. Lord Eliska has come a long way to arrive here with his young daughter, Tia Eliska."

    A soft gasp leaves my lips as the sudden announcement stops me dead in my tracks. I look at my father and back to Soldia. "Am I really being put into a marriage arrangement?" Soldia steps to the side and gently takes the young elven girl and sits her in front of him and smiles at me. "I have already discussed with your father about the details. He has also told me of his concerns about your engagement within your own home. I accepted his request for a potential marriage arrangement between our houses with my daughter. Tia, darling, won''t you say hi?"

    Standing between his hands is a small yet frightened child. Elves live far greater lives than us humans, but I could tell that she was older than me, her growth is slower compared to mine due to her lengthy lifespan. My best guess is that she was sixteen or seventeen years old. About the equivalent of an eight-year-old human child. "H-Hi... I am... Tia...". Her voice was shaky, but it was attractive for her age. Her large green eyes peered into mine as she tried to hold the courage by standing in front of me.

    "Very good Tia... As you can see, we have merely come by to visit and have a formal introduction between us before you arrived at our house." I stop dead at the spot before looking at my father and back toward Soldia. "Excuse me...?" My mouth was dry, I could barely swallow anything waiting for an answer to reach my ears.

    "Caleb, my son, by the time you are fourteen years of age, you will be moving to the Kingdom of Duldat, and live in the Eliska household as a part of the arrangement." I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Leaving home, was alien to me. I couldn''t fathom the very thought. I looked back and forth between everyone and took a few steps, the denial setting in, I could only face one reality...

    That my life would be in a new Kingdom...

 Chapter 1

    I was told we would be staying in a strange land for a month. I was just a little girl. I had nothing going on other than my life in Duldat. My father told me I was supposed to meet a special person. I didn''t want to go.

    Standing in front of a young boy, no older than nine, speaking like a grown-up. When I stared at him, he stood firm and steady while speaking to his father and mine. The words "marriage" being thrown around between them, I stood scared as my dad clutched his fingers on my shoulders. Although I was scared, I couldn''t help but stare at the white of his hair. The color was pulling me into some trance that I couldn''t look away.

    "You want me to leave Heistorm and live in the Kingdom of Duldat with the Eliska''s?" The boy wasn''t pleased. No matter how attractive he was, no matter how immersed I felt in the unique color of his hair, his face in the moments of silence was when he looked really scary. Clutching to my father, I hid my face, trying to avert my eyes before he noticed.

    "Tia, darling, are you still afraid?" My father gently spoke to me. I knew I was gaining everyone''s attention by how I was acting. I didn''t mean to stand out, I just wanted to go home, I wanted to not be around strangers in a foreign land. "I-I want to go home." I was shaking, tears welling up in my eyes. Stop it. Stop it right now crybaby...

    "If we are done here, I must return to my room Father." the young boy spoke with a stern voice. "Trying to escape again?" His father responded with a sigh. "I won''t leave until I turn fourteen, correct? Well, let me enjoy the rest of my time at home as much as I can. I know my life is yours to decide." I peeked to look at the boy. He turned around and began to walk away from the conversation, but the moment he did he gave me a particular look. My eyes widened. Was he sucking up to his father for my sake? Did he realize how uncomfortable I was? Why? Why did he have to do that for me? I saw the disappointment across his face, it was sad. I stopped crying and feeling sad at that exact moment. I wasn''t the only one who felt uncomfortable with everything...

    *

    Walking away from Father, I ran to my room and slammed the door shut. "Damn it!!!" With a heavy huff, my face was red with anger. "Why!" I screamed into my bed. I can''t believe I was throwing a tantrum. I guess I really am a child...

    I stayed in my room for the rest of the day. Trying to forget about my future. I stayed focused on reading my books and using the strategy games available at my disposal.

    It slowly became dusk. Celia tried to talk to me, but I wasn''t in the mood.

    So, I began to read some history books about Duldat and the Kingdom. Reading for hours, I found some interesting pieces about the wars and the long line of elves they had. I turned some pages and flipped to a specific topic.

    "The curse of Nix"...

    The candlelight in the room flickered at the mere mention of Nix. It was a word I was all too familiar with. I wanted to avoid the topic but knowing it was going to be a bigger problem when I am in Duldat... I pressed on in the history that was sewn into my own genetics.

    "The children of Nix are the direct descendants of Nix and his children. Once revered as a beautiful elven lord, Nix was the twin brother of Shino, the first Demon King to rise in the world of Folis. Because they shared the same face, the same hair color, and the same fate, Nix and his children were prosecuted out by their own people. They feared Nix or any of his children would aid Shino and become the next line of Demon Kings. It''s been thousands of years since Shino and Nix. To this day a shared trait of anyone with the blood of Nix all share the same distinct color of hair. Anyone who bears the cold burn of white of hair, is a true Nixx."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Leaving the book on the desk, I slowly turn to look at my reflection. The striking white locks of hair flow steadily by the slow breeze of the open window. Vivid images of my mother flash into my mind...

    "You were so beautiful, mother..."

    Returning to my desk, I kept reading on.

    "Other than hair, to know the curse within a Nixx is a direct descendant of their founder, is the golden hue of the iris. A rare trait to have as well as an omen. A child born of the curse with both hair and eyes is a sign that a Demon King''s return is imminent. The cursed are fated to become the Demon King lords and lead his armies against the Kingdoms of man and monster."

    My eyes blink for a bit. A cold sweat. Lips dry. Heavy breathing.

    Frantically I kept reading the same paragraph over and over, making sure I didn''t read it wrong. But I didn''t.

    "Mother''s eyes were yellow...her hair white like the day she died..." Knocking over my chair, I quickly lean out the window to vomit. My heart was pounding in my chest...

    The bright moon shone bright in the clear dark sky. I grip the wooden beam of the window as I hang my head low.

    "Curse this... Curse that... Demon King this... Demon King that..." I gripped the beam harder to the point that bruises were forming on the palms of my hands. I felt incredible hatred for myself and the blood in my veins.

    Pushing away from the window I grip my hands tightly as I held in my cries of anguish. My right hand slowly went numb. The feeling traveled up my arm and I released my grip to stop the feeling. It didn''t stop. The numbness kept moving up my arm. Soon my hand was void of any feeling.

    I opened my eyes instantly and the moment that I had to look, a blue spark of light popped from my hand and arm. The tingling sensation that was moving in my arm quickly turned into a sharp pain.

    "It hurts...!" I leaned back and lifted my hand up as a giant spark of lightning shot from my hand out through the window, into the night sky. Laid on my back on my bed, I gripped my arm as the numbing sensation began to fade. The pain lingered longer than I wanted it to, but I couldn''t think about it.

    "Hahahah.... Hahahah.... Hahahahahahaha...!" I covered my eyes with my hand. The laughter escaping my lips was not of joy, but of irony.

    "Today isn''t my day..." The words slipped out of my mouth. You would think that if someone just discovered that they shot out magic from their hand it would be a prideful moment. However, the sad reality is that my life really was cursed.

    Magic in this world is the biggest sin that anyone can commit. The idea that magic is so bad goes back thousands of years. Yes, all the way back. Just like Nix, Shino had his own curse on his children and those directly related to the Demon King. And that curse was magic. Shino became the first creature to use magic. The first spell he cast burned the man he called father. Ascending him to his rise as Demon King. There have been multiple Demon Kings in our history. Each one is not related to the last, but the curse of Shino reawakens in every single descendent of the Demon Kings and their lords.

    "The curse of Nix and Shino all in one package... What a joke..." The dim candlelight in my room dies out with the last of waking breath. I curl up on the bed to rest. A blue bruise formed on my right hand due to the blowback of using magic.

    The morning begins with me waking up to a sudden knock on the door.

    "Master Caleb? It''s Milia..." Her voice sounds worried.

    "You may enter Milia."

    Click

    The sound of the door turning and opening rings in my head as the young beastwoman maid enters with a soft presence. She turns to look at me with her soft yellow feline eyes. Her short brown hair matches the big cat ears sticking past her hair. She moves her slender body next to me and sits next to me.

    "Lord Aris is hosting a party in the Eliska''s honor. He wants you to attend." She clasps her hand in mine.

    Milia has always been there for me on a personal level when it came to my situation. Like Celia, she was a slave as a little girl before my father bought her to take care of me just after taking me in. I figured he didn''t want to be bothered to look after his own son, but it was just he could never have the time since my mother was already dead.

    "I''ll go..."

    "Good, maybe we should-...Wait!" Milia''s ears perk up and her eyes widen.

    "You''ll go?!" Her ears twitched in excitement.

    "Don''t make it such a big deal. I figured he was going to force me anyway. Might as well attend on my terms." I sigh and turn away from Milia.

    "So exciting! Oh, I know the perfect look!" She flips over my bed and quickly opens my closet and quickly picks through the clothes. I look at her and chuckle. After yesterday and last night, I was just done with everything. If my life was going to hell, I might as well let loose.

 Chapter 2

    Several days have passed.

    The night sky rose above the clouds and gifted me their shroud.

    "Lightning Bolt!"

    Sparks crackle and fizzle to life as a single stream of heated energy leaves my palm, striking a rock. The loud bang of impact cracks the stone in half. Residual smoke burns off the impact, mirroring the smoke of my hand.

    "Tsk... That''s the best I can do huh?" I say with a hint of disapproval.

    Every night, I have been traveling deep into the forest by our manor and testing my awakened magic. The only spell I can cast is the basic lightning bolt. They say that the first spell you cast is the element you are most attuned to. My research over the last few days revealed that the first spell is also what Demon King you are directly related to in the bloodline. Of course, Shino was fire, but the Demon King who created lightning magic was the Lord of storms, Raiden. Not much was said about his upbringing, just that when he rose to being the next Demon King, he shattered a mountain with a single bolt of lightning from the sky. I researched further and found that he developed the lightning attribute just before his fall. Record holders claimed that with his final breath, he produced a bolt of lightning so powerful, so intense, that it became a streak of crimson. But with great power, there is always a cost. After unleashing such devastating magic, the Crimson Flash many called it, caused his own body to turn to ash from the blowback of magic within his body. And thus was the final day of Raiden, the Lord of storms.

    Magic is a curse. Not only is it taboo by the church and by the continent''s religion. It eats away at the caster. The great power that decedents acquire will only backfire upon use. The main reason why I have been testing my limits and abilities is to see how far I can go until the damage becomes severe enough to worry.

    So far, I can cast only Lightning Bolt but in just a few days, it was strong enough to blast stone. The numbing feeling in my hand has only improved with each test. Until tonight. I was prepared to go further beyond. Beyond the limit, I set, beyond my capacity...

    "Lightning Bolt!" I poured every ounce of energy within me to summon another bolt. My current record was three strong bolts, after that my entire arm was numb and stiff. Tonight was going to be four.

    Sparks crackled and collected in the palm of my hand. A bright blue flash then the sudden force of air breaking, shattering the sound around me. The violent stream of heated energy blasts outward, hitting the same stone as before. The impact slices through the stone and causes it to shatter and explode.

    Kaboom!

    "G...Grahh!" I yelled in pain. Drops of crimson ran down the length of my hand. Breathing heavily, a wound had opened in my hand, no, something inside my hand combusted and exited from the location. Blood splattered the ground, and I could feel faint from the blood loss. Panic set in as I tried to desperately stop the bleeding. Cries of pain escaped my lips as I began to regret my decision to push myself.

    Rustle Snap

    I perk up to the sound of twigs and leaves being stepped on. I quickly stood up, concealing my wounded hand to look at the intruder.

    "Who''s there!?" I shout directly at the location of the sounds.

    Standing there, I observed as closely as I could, the moonlight was shaded by the trees overhead, and the darkness swallowed the outline of the person hiding behind a bush. They rustle and approach me cautiously. Instinctively, I reach for my dagger attached to my hip and begin to draw it from its sheath. However, the blade rests back into the sheath as familiar long slanted ears that hold back strands of amber hair. The sparkling green, emerald eyes stare at me, both afraid and worried. Tia stops in front of me and lets a few words escape her lips.

    "Are you- Are you bleeding...?"

    *

    The young elf was up one night when she couldn''t sleep in a strange bed, strange ceiling, strange atmosphere. Unable to sleep, she got from her bed and opened the window in her room to gaze at the stars. The nature of the world always seemed to calm her to relax. She took in the fresh air and rested her head on her arms.

    "Can I stand staying here for a month? I want to go home. I want to see everyone." She sniffed back her tears and tried to keep her face from crying. Just about to go back to bed, she catches a strange figure walking on the grounds.

    It was the young boy she met earlier, the son of the lord, Caleb. Her father filled her in on the boy and that he didn''t have a mother to take care of him same as her. She still didn''t fully understand what went on in his head, but she saw him during the day as he was forced to attend the hall with her father for the upcoming party.

    However, tonight, was different. The calm and collected boy that she was cautious about was sneaking out of his home and going into the forest where wild animals and creatures may lurk. Curiosity overtook her intrigue and she quickly followed Caleb into the forest. She kept her distance so she could sneak behind without much worry. Elves having the ability to see in the dark without much issue made it easy to keep a line of sight on him.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Following him for what seemed like an hour, he would stop at some point and take a quick look around before agreeing to stay put. She watched him take a look around his surroundings before rolling up his sleeve to his elbow. The boy with silver hair concentrated hard. Tia didn''t know what to think about Caleb, she thought maybe he was just being weird.

    She didn''t expect to see a flash of light burst from his hand and a loud sound of an impact hitting a tree, causing the bark to explode and causing it to topple over. The boy didn''t realize that was going to happen, so he quickly panicked and stepped away. Tia watched as the boy was scared of what he caused before taking a deep breath to relax.

    Tia was intrigued even more by this young boy. She knew about their proposed marriage, but she didn''t feel much about it. Even for her age, she was still mentally the same age as Caleb. So, for the next few nights, she would stay up to follow and observe Caleb at a distance as he practiced his magic in secret. Noticing every time he would use his power, he would recoil and rub the hand that fired the blast.

    Every night she would try to get closer to get a good look at the boy. He seemed so different than the first time she saw him. Her initial thoughts kept telling her that he wasn''t that interesting. He seemed plain and did not care about anything around him. A slight feeling of spite welled in her that she was going to know this boy for a long time, and she didn''t want to in the slightest. However, that night, this night she didn''t feel that way.

    The determination, the desire, the passion, the fire that burned behind those light blue eyes filled her heart with a sense of wonder and excitement. Who was he? Why does everyone ignore him? Why is he so alone? Thoughts of this degree floated through her mind. She didn''t know how to approach Caleb, being timid and shy forced her to keep a distance. Every waking second, she couldn''t stop thinking about Caleb, the blue flash from his hand plagued her dreams, and the face of a person wanting to prove something held her still.

    Happily, she followed him one night. Determined to get closer to see him, maybe build the courage to speak to him. Sitting behind a bush, barely away from Caleb, she watched in anticipation to see the beauty of the light from his hand, the presence of his stature, the hidden side of a boy she once thought nothing of. He did his daily routine of firing his three bolts into a single rock, each blast chipping away at it.

    Thinking it was over, she decided to stand up and call out his name. She hoped to grab his attention, but she was suddenly startled when a fourth crackling sound of thunder struck the rock, blowing it in pieces.

    Eyes wide, she watches as the boy slips to his knees, holding his bleeding hand. The grunts and cries of pain ring within her ears. Taken aback, she loses her balance and stumbles backward, stepping roughly on twigs and leaves, making a racket of noise. Gasping upon her mistake, she quickly crouches once again. Caleb had taken notice of her presence and quickly went on guard. Knowing that she was spotted, she didn''t know if she wanted to hide or run away.

    No.

    She told herself no. Regardless that this wasn''t how she wanted to approach him, she couldn''t help but notice the pain he was experiencing, hiding the bleeding hand behind his back. Determined to move, she shot up from the bush and slowly approached the boy. Holding her hands to her chest, she slowly walked toward him. He reached for his dagger and attempted to draw the blade, but he quickly hesitated. She walked into the dim moonlight; her eyes sparkled in the night...

    *

    "Are you-Are you bleeding?" Tia asks.

    Blinking for a moment, I attempt to step forward to answer her, but the feeling in my legs gives out and I tumble to the grass. Confused about the sudden spill, a dizzying feeling washes over me, and breathing becomes difficult.

    "Caleb!"

    I raised my head. This was the first time she called my name. I looked at her kneeling in front of me. Her eyes looked past my soul. She had this aura around her that I couldn''t shake what it was. Taking matters into her own hands, she quickly took mine.

    "Stay still, I am only a beginner, but you''ll at least feel better." She held my bloodied hand with gentle care.

    There was a warm sensation flowing through me as the pain quickly subsided and I watched a yellowish-green light envelop my entire hand.

    Ahh yes, healing magic. The only magic that wasn''t passed down by Demon Kings, but of the holy light of God. Holy magic is the only form of magic to my knowledge that is widely accepted in all the continents and Kingdoms. Holy magic is cast for protection, recovery, and curing.

    Her magic is basic, but I can tell she has a giant well within her body. She pours as much as she can afford into my hand which slowly returns to normal color. The numbing sensation lingers but proper movement returns to my entire arm.

    "Thank... You." I say quietly.

    "Thank goodness it worked..." She replies with a sigh.

    I stand up and look at her for a moment. She tries her best to look into my eyes, but her timid behavior restrains her gaze. Breaking the ice, I speak up, "Did you follow me?"

    "Huh? Oh! I did but I..." She trails off as she doesn''t know how to answer.

    "Don''t worry about it. I was careless with sneaking out. I need to get better at doing that." I wave my hand and turn away from her.

    "Why did you hurt yourself?"

    Her words fill my ears. I take a deep breath and turn to her. "To get stronger at something, you must push yourself beyond the limits. However, I didn''t think this would happen." I gesture my bruised hand. "I don''t know anymore. I intend to find out what I can do with this."

    Other than my intelligence, magic was now the other skill I had. I resented picking up a sword and training, doing anything combat-related like my siblings were doing I resented. Magic was stained on me. So, it became something that intrigued me that night. In the end, I learned a lot this night.

    I learned that magic was very powerful, more so than I could imagined. The power output of a nine-year-old boy is enough to kill a fully armored man with a single blast of my spell. I learned that the blowback of magic is more devastating than I wanted to know firsthand. Finally, I learned that your magic abilities don''t improve by firing it off in the middle of the night. Training is pushing your limits of magic creating that gateway to it and expanding it bigger and longer as much as you can before it shuts close. My last shot was the strongest one I have produced.

    Oh, I also learned one last thing. Tia is a very kind girl.

 Chapter 3

    After that night, Tia followed me to my nightly magic show.

    She mainly stayed quiet as usual, however, she seemed to be enjoying herself. Like a friend who is just happy to be by another person they can spend time with. Which hasn''t stopped her from following me around the manor.

    Safe to say, she seems to be happier. Not like I mind her presence; she doesn''t disturb my daily routine of research and developing my strategic mind.

    "Aren''t you lonely?" Tia asks after a few nights of watching me.

    I look at her with a blank stare before answering honestly.

    "Define lonely." A heavy sigh leaves my lungs.

    "You look lonely. I know you never speak with your siblings or much of anyone outside those two girls." Cocking her head to the side, she stares with gentle intent. Positioning myself at the back of a tree, I face her.

    "You should know that being by me isn''t good for your reputation, it might even cause you pain." I say sternly.

    "Back home I was looked down upon as a strange child. My older brothers never played with me since they were busy with their own things. I was not ready to be social with anyone including them. But my father never stopped caring for me. After my mother passed away shortly after having me, I was babied by my father a lot." Tia looks at the sky before lying on her back with her hands spread wide.

    "I''ll ask you again. Are you lonely?" Tia huffs a little, wanting an answer.

    "If you are going by that then no, I don''t think I felt lonely. Just accepting of my position and status. Knowing that the color of my hair means my life will never be easy became a normal occurrence in my approach with others." Rubbing my numbed arm, I look at the sky along with her.

    "Are you going to push yourself this time again?" She sounds a little worried and concerned in her tone. Turning toward you, she sits up and stares at me once again. I feel like the daggers within her eyes are burning hot and I crack to speak.

    "If I don''t test my limits I won''t know if I can ever be strong enough on my own." I clench my fists tightly, and a well of emotions stirs within the pits of my stomach.

    "You keep hurting yourself, I won''t like it if you keep doing it you know." Tia pouts cutely.

    "If it upsets you then leave. I don''t need a spectator to stop what I want to do with my life. Pain or not, I will get stronger with what I can do. A little blood won''t kill me." I raise my hand and aim directly at a thick tree stump. The stump is at least a meter wide and a couple tall.

    My hands begin to shake from the exhaustion built upon my constant daily use of magic, the feeling is unsettling.

    "Even if it''s a little blood, then I will stop it for you." Tia clasps her hands over my arm. The small elf shows her gentle side and relaxes the nerves in my arm with her holy magic. A slight disturbance within my stomach becomes upset and an overwhelming feeling begins to channel to the palm of my hand.

    Letting out a sigh of breath, the air that exits my mouth seemingly sparkles and crackles, the sparks fade but not the glowing energy collecting toward my hand. Through the various nights of training, I have concluded that expanding your magic is but one of two sources of magic storage. The first storage is the capacity of magic you can cast without having serious drawbacks and they are relatively powerful enough to kill a full-grown man or creature if that was the intent. However, the moment you tap out of the pool of mana, the second storage opens and releases a tremendous amount of mana throughout the body as a defense mechanism. The rapid increase of magic recharge acts almost like a high of a drug. Like adrenaline pumping in your veins, instead, it''s magic. The thrill becomes intoxicating and the sensation of using magic becomes even more pulling. It is that feeling that makes it dangerous. Your limits to prevent you from damaging yourself extensively are removed and the moment you use any spell, all of that overflowing energy is released into one massive cast. Now I know how Demon King Raiden was able to pull off his Crimson Flash that consumed him the moment he used it.

    Sparks and bolts of lightning fizzle around my hand and travel up my arm. The rush slowly drew me toward oblivion. Focusing on my aim, I breathe out and the mist from my lips sparks to life. I am in my element. A spiral of bright blue energy coils around my arm and hits the center of my palm.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Lightning Bolt!"

    Boom

    The thunderous sound of the impact shatters the stump into pieces. The bolt of lightning had pierced a massive hole within the bark before it split apart and was vaporized.

    "Mm...! Gah..! Hahh..!" Droplets of crimson run along the tips of my fingers and palm. Strangely, it didn''t hurt nearly as the last few times I pushed to this extent. The wounds I sustained were also less serious. Nonetheless, Tia placed her soft, gentle hands onto mine and began to cast her holy magic.

    The warm yellowish green light wrapped around the wound and soon feeling warmed its way back into my hand and arm. The wound fully sealed and hidden from sight, we took off in the middle of the night back home.

    Tia walked beside me; her hands slightly dirty from the blood, I took out my handkerchief and stopped her.

    "You don''t need to-"

    "Your kindness is far too great for someone like me Tia. This is the least I can do for what you have done for me." I wipe the blood off her hands softly. Folding the handkerchief and placing it in my pocket, I fail to notice the blush over her cheeks, myself too busy trying to conceal my own.

    We continued on the long walk back to the manor.

    "Tomorrow is the party." Tia exclaims.

    "So, it is." I reply.

    "Milia told me she is the one picking your attire, isn''t that right?"

    "It is true. I wasn''t one to really care for appearances, but she goes a little overboard, I fear."

    Tia chuckles softly before replying. "I say, it must be nice to have someone so helpful and excited for you."

    "She''s a good person. Too good to be my personal maid. However, that is just how the world works." A depressed sigh escapes my lips.

    "You really don''t view yourself in the best light do you?" Tia touches my shoulder and looks at me sternly. I softly remove her hand.

    "I bear the curse of Nix bright as day. My existence alone is a curse for anyone who has to take care of me. Not to mention only just recently, I found out I am also a descendant of the Demon King Raiden. Hell, I think you should realize that I may not be the best company to have around."

    With a soft glance and steady pace, Tia rushes ahead of me. After a second, she stops and turns toward me. I stop in my tracks as the subtleness of her clenched fists hits my chest.

    "Tia...?" I speak softly.

    "It''s not fair..." She says weakly.

    "Huh?"

    Before I could ask about her actions, she turned and ran off toward the manor. Leaving me in the dark shade of the moon. A soft and subtle sting lingers at the part of my chest she connected with. I lowered my head and sighed to myself. Confused about her behavior I admit defeat and chase after her.

    "Tia! Look I''m sorry! Don''t be upset!" I frantically try to catch up, but I lose sight of her. Darkvision not being my thing, I could only assume that she took a turn to hide from me so that I couldn''t confront her about it.

    "Tia..." I curse myself for my negligence. I figure I should give her space and decide to return to my room...

    *

    I was upset. I didn''t mean to run away but I didn''t know what else to do. I left with tears in my eyes as Caleb stood there. I closed my eyes and ran as fast as I could. The pain began to strain my lungs and I lost my breath. For what felt like an hour of running, I stopped and tried to catch my breath.

    Caleb''s voice rings in the distance. Not too far but far enough to know that he wouldn''t find her in this darkness. Letting out a sigh, Tia leans against a tree.

    "I miss home..." I missed it a lot. Other than the exception of Caleb, I didn''t want to be here anymore. I missed the trees and little creatures I could play with. Hugging tightly to my knees I softly wept in them.

    The feeling of anxiety began to build within. Tia sat there in her anguish and soon she couldn''t help but cry out if only for a little bit. Letting out her frustrations. Tia took a deep breath.

    Rustle

    The sounds of the bushes being disturbed made her jump to her feet. Worried that it might be Caleb or someone from the manor she tried to step away. However, a disturbing sound began to growl through the foliage.

    Grrrrr!

    The familiar growl of a wolf was common in these woods. And now they were even more threatening. Tia gasps briefly before another wolf leaps out from the bushes alongside the other lone pack member.

    "Ahh...!" Tia screams out.

    Tia feels despair drawn upon her. The strength in her legs begins to be replaced with thoughtless fear. Each step back away, shaking with each movement. The duo slowly approaches her, and the center wolf takes a few steps forward before breaking into a quick sprint and leaping toward her.

    The moment I saw the fangs of the creatures before me, a slight reality burned in my heart, knowing that I was about to die. I fell backward and all I could think about was Caleb and home.

    The wolf pounces on top of me. A row of teeth brushed close to my face.  The horrid and foul-smelling scent of the beast''s breath was enough to make me gag. Using all the strength in my body, I push off the wolf and it scurries back, getting ready to pounce once again. The second wolf approaches my exposed state. Not having the strength to withstand the creatures any longer, the ring of death was ever so present. I closed my eyes as the approaching jaws leaped toward the exposed skin of my neck.

    Thump!

    I open my eyes to the sound. A soft wind breeze brushes across my face, and the long strands of my hair part as the visage of Caleb standing before me mesmerizes my very eyes. The defiant look on his face hides the intense pain of the razor jaws around his arm. The familiar crimson drips down his arm, and onto the soft dirt.

 Chapter 4

    Blood running down my arm, teeth clenched, I stifle the pain down my throat.

    "Tia...! Run away!" Shouting at a frightened Tia, I tried to convince her to move. The legs of the young elf quivered side to side, her eyes filled with shock.

    Cursing under my breath, the wolf''s jaws bite deeper; I tense up and step backward. My tiny body was barely able to keep up such a ferocious beast.

    Noticing the other wolf was approaching Tia, I couldn''t stall any longer; I needed to act and kill...

    "Get away from her!" I lift with all my power and strength. The wolf claws my arms, and I jump backward.

    Falling on my back, I extend the bitten arm toward the broken log to my side. A fortunate wood spike pierces the wolf''s body, leaving it impaled. The jaws let go of my arm just as quickly as the life of its eyes dimmed.

    Turning toward the last wolf, it senses its partner''s death and turns its attention towards a wounded prey.

    "Damn it!" I scramble to reach for my dagger.

    The blade leaves its sheath, but the impact of the charging beast knocks it out of my hands and to the ground. I scramble toward the knife once more with desperation.

    The tip of the blade touches the edges of my fingers before the wolf pounces on me. I can slip away by twisting my body fast, but my dagger is further away. The wolf doesn''t relent and just as fast pounces once again.

    The back of my head hits the edge of a tree, causing a disorientation of my surroundings. I struggle for survival as the wolf viciously snaps its jaws toward my neck.

    "Ahh! Damned beast!" Looking around, I try to search for a weapon. Grabbing a nearby rock and start bashing the wolf''s skull repeatedly. Each attempt was met with another close bite. Kicking my legs up, I try to push it back, but the strength of my wounded arm falters, unable to keep up the defense.

    I drop the rock to brace against the opposing creature. The disgusting breath pierces my nose, sickening my stomach. However, I begin to lose the battle, the sharp teeth bare close to my throat. The snarling growl of the wolf fills my heart with dread.

    "I don''t want to die...!" I plead to myself��the heavy burden to hold onto.

    Then, like a silent rainfall, wet drops of warm liquid ink on my face and neck. I open my eyes and turn toward the wolf. The soft panting of the creature loses its strength, and the warm feeling of its blood touches my chest.

    I didn''t notice until looking to my side, the young Tia, both hands on my dagger, impaling the wolf''s side. She lets go of the blade and takes a step back. Her hands were drenched in the dark crimson.

    Pulling the wolf to the side, I grab my dagger and drive it into the beast''s heart, ending the painful suffering. Sliding the blade out quickly, I wipe the contents on the dagger before stowing it back into its sheath.

    "You saved me, thank you, Tia-" I stop in my tracks.

    Tia stands still, holding her hands in front of her. The drenched hands of the gentle girl shake to the depravity of her sanity.

    Approaching her, I remove my handkerchief. Gently caressing her warm hands, kindly eliminating the stains from her hands. Tia looks up with the same sickened look as before.

    "If your hands are stained, I''ll be there to wipe it away, blood and all." I speak softly, the tone of my voice gentle.

    I remove the blood from her hands and gently rub her hands with mine. Her shaking hands seem still, and a calming breath leaves her lips.

    "Thank you, Caleb."

    I nod before stashing the cloth and holding my bleeding arm. Tia blinks before caressing her fingers around my arm. Knowing what she is going to do, I allow her free use.

    A silent exchange between the two children occurs. Tia looks at the wound and uses her holy magic to heal the damage. The wound slowly stops bleeding. Tia focuses more on repairing the injury, but the spell enveloping Caleb''s arm fizzles out, and Tia desperately tries to summon more of her power to achieve her goal.

    "It''s alright; you''ve done enough for me already."

    "No, this much I can do... If I can''t, then I...-" Her speech weakens, and so does the strength in her legs.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Caleb acts quickly and takes hold of her, stopping her sudden collapse.

    "Tia!" Worried, Caleb lifts her gently on her back and carries her back to the manor.

    The young girl had used up all her mana and drained her own energy in doing so. Caleb approaches the tall manor before an exhausted Tia regains consciousness. She holds onto Caleb tighter and plants her face into his back in her tired state.

    "You suddenly collapsed. Do you think you can walk?" Caleb was exhausted, and the pain of his wound was draining.

    "Sure... Set me down, please." She said with a sad tone.

    Kneeling, Caleb lets her off, and she dusts herself off.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t heal it completely..."

    "Don''t worry about my arm. You fixed it enough; I''ll wrap it in bandages." Caleb conceals the pain in his arm. The night sky shined brightly on the two fated children. A gleam of hope reflects on the elf girl.

    "We almost died, didn''t we?" Tia asks abruptly.

    "If my magic weren''t gone, those wolves wouldn''t have been such a problem." Caleb flaunts his pride.

    "Your magic won''t always save you, Caleb. You''re the son of a lord of one of the greatest Scarlet Knights ever. Most of his children your age would already know how to use a sword and carry one." Tia looks at Caleb with a displeased expression.

    "I don''t need to learn how to handle a sword!" Caleb barks.

    "You''re stubborn!" She pouts, throwing a fit.

    "Better be stubborn than having to do something you don''t want to do!" Clenching his fist, Caleb proclaims his belief.

    "Your magic is limited; what will you do if there is much more you can handle? Just sit on your side to die?"

    "I''ll get stronger!" Caleb raises his voice, determined.

    "Strength doesn''t come from power, Caleb... I thought you, of all people, should know that." Tia breaks away and decides to leave the conversation.

    "Power is what drives the world! Nothing was gained without it!"

    "You sound just like a Demon Lord! Power this! Power that! Magic or not, you can''t do anything when you break yourself." She trails off a bit before resuming her departure.

    He is taken aback by her comment. Caleb is filled with emotion and is hurt deeply by her words. Anxiety plagues his mind; the very thoughts of Tia now calling him a monster like everyone else is a burden, too much for a young child like him. But within the pain of being abandoned, being treated less than human, he held onto the one thing he was proud of...

    "I''ll become stronger to protect everyone! Strong enough to protect you, Tia!" Caleb didn''t care if she hated him now; something awoke inside him to proclaim his charge. He didn''t know if it was what she said that got under his skin or if it was Tia herself that caused a change. But one thing was sure: he didn''t want her to always look down on him.

    Tia stopped in her tracks and went still.

    Caleb watched her process everything. He watched as she turned around and approached him with intensity. The young girl, barely taller than him, paced and grabbed Caleb by his shoulders. Unable to move, Caleb was stunned by her sudden possessiveness.

    "Tia...?"

    Before he could say anything more, a soft, warm sensation pressed against his cheek; a process of alarm blared within his mind as the kind and beautiful elf in front of him kissed his cheek. A sudden realization of the moment causes Caleb to jump back and press his hand to his cheek; a rose-red blush envelopes his face.

    "Huh!?" Caleb turns towards her.

    "That is for saving me, dummy! Don''t get the wrong idea; I still think you are stupid that you think magic is all you need!" Tia finally turns and runs away from Caleb. You are leaving the young boy who is red from head to toe.

    *

    I ran away again, but not for the same reason this time. I couldn''t let him see how embarrassed I was when he said that. Hiding around the corner of the manor, steam was pouring from my heated skin. The blush was intense, and it spread to my long ears. My ears twitched and moved up and down in response.

    "You dummy..." I slip past, enter the manor, and head straight to my room. Leaping into bed, burying my face in my pillow.

    The intense feeling was overwhelming, and I couldn''t relax. Tossing and turning around, I struggled to find any good sleep. Caleb was all I could think about more than ever. After my fit, I felt my body give in to the exhausting day, and the darkness of sleep consumed me. I lifted my hand above my eyes. Reliving the moment, he wiped away the blood, remembering his words. The kiss upon his cheek was now a bright highlight burned into memory.

    A warm smile is the last thing I could remember before falling asleep...

    *

    Caleb stood still as the young girl ran away. The moment she went out of sight, he couldn''t contain his composure any longer.

    Sprinting off into the woods so no one would hear, "She kissed me!!" excitedly and leaping into the air with a single fist in the air.

    He returned to his room soon after, wrapping his arm in a bandage. Upon hitting his bed, a sweeping sense of darkness clouded his eyes, and the restless night eased into the morning son.

    *

    Sitting in his chair, Lord Valum Airs was writing a letter to his eldest, Dunick. Awake late at night, a cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    "Come to bed, dear." The young wife of Valum. Regina stares at him, begging for the night to end.

    "Just a little longer. I must invite my children back home before Miss Tia and Lord Soldia return home at the end of this month. I want to give them a proper send-off with everyone."

    "Even with that thing?" She scoffs.

    "Caleb is still my son, so watch your tone." Valum fires back.

    "He''s more trouble to keep around; why didn''t you leave him when you found him, let him die along with his filthy mother who bore him."

    "Because I made a promise to that woman. I kept my vow and intended to keep my vow and honor as Lord Commander of the Scarlet Knights." Valum places down his pen and sits up from his desk.

    "If you weren''t so attached to such a creature, you wouldn''t be just the Lord Commander."

    "What I do with my children is my responsibility; he will leave when he turns fourteen. I know the church and empire have grown distasteful at the news of Caleb. He is still my son, and I will do what a father will do for his child."

    "Tsk..." Lady Regina gets up from the bed and exits the room, presumably getting herself a drink.

    Valum rubs his exhausted eyes. Resuming his letters to his children, a slightly depressed thought enters his mind.

    "The cloud of war is approaching house Airs; I fear, my children, that I must ask you to stay strong..."

 Chapter 5

    The bright morning sun shines and drapes onto the manor. Waking Caleb from bed.

    Knock Knock

    A sudden knock on his door stirs him to sit up.

    "Come in." Says while yawning.

    Celia and Milia enter the room and approach the young boy with wide grins. Within their hands are a set of clothes and accessories.

    "Today is the day, Master!" Cilia says with excitement.

    "It is time to get up and ready, my Lord; you can''t miss today, can you?" Milia chimes in. She spreads out a well-designed suit piece for nobles. It bears the house colors of red and yellow. Within the piece, the insignia of house Aris is present on the left breast pocket. The Scarlet Order insignia is a rose and thorns wrapped around a chest plate armor. House Aris includes the four phoenix wings that sprout behind the insignia of the Scarlet Order.

    "Was this custom-made?" Caleb asks. Unsure if this was meant for him or not.

    "Indeed, it was. Lord Aris requested this to be made just last week. It is quite beautiful, isn''t it." Milia happily spreads out the accessories.

    Caleb examines the entire set, and for once, a smile creeps across his face about something his father did for him. He was impressed with such a fine piece that made him feel like he belonged to such a great house. However, a sad reality still bore deep within his heart that no matter how much he may feel at home, his white hair will always paint him differently.

    "I''ll let you girls have the honor." Caleb gestures to the two of his faithful and loyal servants.

    *

    Tia was being helped by the local staff and some retainers of her own before the party began. Looking out the window, she noticed rows of carriages and knights on their mounts approaching the manor. A slight sense of uneasiness filled her stomach. Her father saw her change in mood and quickly placed his hand on her head. With a gentle rub and his kind smile, she regained her composure.

    It was still the early morning; the party wasn''t set to start until the evening, but the crowds of people coming to see her and her father were nonetheless nerve-racking. She didn''t get much sleep due to her moment with Caleb, which stirred her every time she went to sleep.

    Looking back at the mirror, she bore her new dress. The pretty yellow flourish of flowers embedded into the dress gave the bright white colors more flair. With a small twirl, she felt pretty excited about her look. Soldia nodded in appreciation and took his daughter''s hand, leading her out of the room.

    "Come, Tia, we must meet with the guests beforehand."

    *

    Walking into the main hall of my home, I approach my father, talking to Commander Eckhart Flynn. They are discussing the locations of our personal guard. The moment my presence is known to them both, their conversation is cut short.

    "If you''ll excuse me, my Lord." Eckhart bows and shows his respect.

    "Very well, I would love to discuss my proposition with you more, if that is okay."

    "If it is your wish, I will not refuse such a request. Shall I bring the...-?" Eckhart looks at Valum with a questioning look.

    "Later, when the party starts, for now, round up your men and drill tonight''s plans."

    "As you command, my Lord."

    And with that, he leaves the room. I notice he gives me a glaring look before exiting the circle. Eckhart is a very proud man loyal to the order and confidently presents himself to his father. However, he was born in the empire and grew up there before moving to Heistorm and joining the Scarlet Order. Only taking four years to rise to knight, he was promoted to Commander of the order''s knights after eight more years of hard work. He doesn''t like me due to my curse but has never said anything wrong or mistreated me out of respect for my father. If there was one thing I could give him props for, it is undoubtedly his devotion to the order, and his loyalty to my father is absolute. He''s a good man at heart; if I had no interest in the sword, I would see him teaching me how to use one by now.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "You look like a proper son of the house, Aris, my boy!" Valum happily exclaims. I am unsure if he is genuinely excited to see me wearing our house colors and logo at an event or if he only says that to show that he "cares." Either way, I offer the proper respect as his son.

    "I was told this was custom-made for me. It looked very nice. My compliments to the maker of this fine piece." I ruffle the suit a bit to show off the intricate design and details. My hair has also been slicked back to show a more dignified noble of my birth.

    "Yes, it was; I paid extra for it to arrive just for today."

    My father then touched my shoulder and led me away from the hall before speaking again.

    "I know publicity isn''t your forte, Caleb, but try to loosen up a bit, won''t you?"

    "Easy for you to say, father, you''re not the one with white hair." I say with a troubled tone.

    "I know it can be a bit "difficult" for a child like you to socialize, but I assure you that you''re not the only one who has to worry about gossip and eyes." Valum''s eyes show a hint of sadness.

    "What do you mean? You''re Lord Aris, father, one of the greatest Crimson Knights. Not only that but you were once nominated for a position on the Obsidian Council. Your name moves waves."

    "That is the point, Caleb. I was "once" nominated for that position. However, the church pressured the council to revoke my nomination." Valum speaks with his stern, deep voice. I instantly realized the reasons behind his words.

    "It''s because of me isn''t father. Taking in a cursed child such as I."

    "Nothing gets past you. I admire Caleb''s sharp wit; it will make you a strong leader someday."

    "As if, I am a Nixx, no one will ever see me lead. I should have died just like how mother-"

    Smack

    A sudden red mark bruises my face. Valum, my father, gave me a quick slap across the face. I was speechless for a brief moment as I held onto my cheek and looked at Father.

    "I vowed to your mother: do not soil her memory with grand delusions. You''re my son and blood; accept that you are meant to be of higher standing. I''ve already paid my dues to your mother. Remember that next time before you speak about her or call yourself that name." Valum stares with a calm and collected expression, hiding the frustration directly behind it.

    The tension in the room quickly shifts to us; despite trying to find some privacy, we have all eyes on us. With such a sudden action from my father, I am more stunned than appalled by his actions. Knowing the seriousness of the situation, I begin to recollect myself and speak.

    "Yes, Father, I apologize." I bow in front of father.

    I feel his massive hand wrapped around my shoulder, and he gives me a soft look in his eyes.

    "We can continue this later, Caleb. For now, I will greet our guests; you should do the same if you intend to know our kingdom''s other growing nobility or future knights."

    "I''ll do my best, father." I swallow my words before turning and leaving the conversation.

    I suddenly feel a slight bump hit my shoulder as I turn around to spot my young brother and sister running into me without looking. They hit the floor, trying to recollect themselves before they noticed it was me. I extend my hand towards them. "Are you two alright?"

    "U...Umm..." The two small children, unsure how to respond, look close to tears upon seeing me. Their eyes definitely leave the impression that they have only heard bad things about me.

    "Don''t worry; I am not the person you think I am. It''s finally good to meet you both, Kris and Valona." I speak as gently as I can toward them. My presence''s calm and collected demeanor seems to lift their preconceived notions about me slightly, and they graciously take my hands so I can pull them to their feet. Kris is just a year younger than me, but looks like he might be a toddler. Valona is very small, smaller than her brother by a bit; she holds her other hand to her chest timidly and shows signs of playful innocence behind her eyes.

    "T...Thank you...Umm... Brother." Kris tries to speak to me.

    "Caleb is just fine; you don''t have to be forced to call me your brother if you don''t want to." I don''t let it get under my skin. They are just small children who don''t know the consequences of prejudice or discrimination. But if I can set a respectful tone with them, it should help our relationship over the years. I give them both a warm smile.

    Click Click

    Sudden footsteps ring in the hall before a long and slender hand yanks the hands of the two kids away from me: their mother, Lady Regina. My father''s latest wife has stood tall for the last ten years, trying to conceal them from me.

    "What do you think you are doing?! Don''t you ever dare touch my children again, demon!" The sharp words didn''t sting as badly as the multiple people listening to the conversation. She is a slender and tall woman. Her dark violet hair is wrapped up in a bun. She pushes them back; the sign of discomfort drawn across their faces leaves me a little sad. Regina stands tall, her slightly pale skin glistening by the sun. Her presence is something else and enough to cause a whole room to stop and look at her, driving issues like this.

    "I''m sorry, Lady Regina. It was out of place of me." I bow reluctantly and suck it up for the kids, so they don''t have to be dragged around by their mother all over the events.

    "Filthy Nixx... Hmph! Come, children, let us leave this filth." And so she does, holding Kris and Valona''s hands and taking a hasty leave. I am left there in a slight wonder. Watching as the kids reach toward me, I can''t help but want to know what they want to play if they decide to let me join them. Having siblings close to your age was a strange feeling. However, it didn''t ruin my mood any longer...

 Chapter 6

    Lady Regina takes her kids away with a glare. It''s not like I care what she thinks of me. My sympathies are with Kris and Valona.

    "Master? Are you alright?" Milia approaches me and extends her slender hand to me.

    "I''m quite fine. It''s nothing I can''t handle."

    "If that is your wish, Master, I won''t interfere."

    "Is Celia in the kitchen?"

    "She is. Shall I fetch her?"

    "No need. Can you check up on Tia for me, at least? I haven''t seen her once today."

    "Worried about your future wife, Master?" She says with a wide grin.

    "Don''t make this more difficult than just simply answering."

    "Hehe, sure, I can see where Miss Tia is off to."

    "Thank you, Milia."

    And with that, she leaves with a bow, her cat-like ears twitching and the sly smile etched into her lips.

    Upon her departure, a man of wealthy standards subtly walks by me. I don''t fail to hear his snicker toward me. It seems like a typical day for me, being looked down upon. I ignore the apparent remark and walk around to see all the guests.

    Father speaks with the knights and fathers of those knights. He has a soft smile during conversations, hiding something behind the mask. Catching me a little off guard, I wonder what is on his mind.

    "Are you Lord Aris''s son by chance?"

    "Hmm? Yes, I am Lord Aris''s son, Caleb."

    With a standard greeting, a young boy roughly the same age as me, maybe a few years older, stands before me. His tanned skin and slicked-back curly hair don''t hide his unique features. With my glance, I can surmise that he is from the Empire, maybe close to the ocean town of the empire where the complexion of his skin is typical. His dark brown eyes light up in wonder as he goes and shakes my hand suddenly.

    "Wow! It is an absolute pleasure to meet you!" He grins excitedly.

    With a shocked expression, I shake his hand back but with less enthusiasm. "Nice to meet you...-?"

    "Oh, where are my manners? I am Carlo Tanios; my family has served for generations in service of the orders. Let me offer myself as a humble servant to you and your great house!" With a massive bow, Carlo extends his respect far more significant to me than anyone has ever had.

    "Carlo, that is quite alright; I don''t think someone of your caliber should be in the service of someone who is a Nix-"

    "I want to be in service of house Aris!" Carlo interjects with great passion. "I have dreamed of serving under Lord Valum and his blood since I could remember!"

    "You''re really passionate about such a position, aren''t you?"

    "I wish to learn under such a great man so that one day I can join the Scarlet Order and become an Obsidian knight!"

    So that is what he wants. To use my father and our house to rise the ranks. I should have guessed that a simple boy like him was too naive to be this excited to serve anyone.

    "Was your family invited to the party?"

    "Never."

    "Yet you still came here. Is your father with you?"

    "He is not."

    "So, you came here, uninvited, alone?"

    "That is precisely correct."

    "How did you get here from wherever you are from?"

    "Oh, you know, I spent several days on foot before hitching on a carriage to Heistorm, and here I am!"

    "You sure you don''t have anything loose up there?"

    "Nope."

    It''s official. He is a weird one.

    "Okay then... What do you exactly think is going to happen that an uninvited child is going to do?"

    "I... Never thought that far other than serve house Aris."

    Oh boy, he''s an airhead.

    "I don''t know where to start, uhh... At least you look nice for traveling for days on foot."

    "Oh, this? I stole it."

    "You... Stole it?"

    "Yep."

    "Huh..."

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Slowly backing away from Carlo, I take a moment to think about such an "interesting" character.

    "Is this boy troubling you, sir?" Zao approaches, standing behind me.

    "This boy he... Well, not really."

    "Shall I escort him off the premises?"

    Looking at the kid, seeing how cheerful and bright his ideals seem to be, I can''t help but chuckle to myself. This might be an interesting fellow to keep around.

    "That won''t be necessary. However, I think he can greatly benefit us and the Kingdom. Zao, can you introduce him to Commander Eckhart as a new squire."

    Carlo blinks for a second. It''s almost like he is dumbfounded that he got a positive response. His eyes gloss as tears seem to well behind them.

    "Are you sure that is wise?"

    "Tell him it is father''s order. If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility for Carlo here."

    "Very well, young Master."

    "Does this mean...!?" Carlo steps up with a bright, shining glow.

    "Carlo Tanios, please follow Zao; he will take you to see Eckhart for your possible future here in these lands."

    "You are the best! Yahoo! Thank you, Caleb!" Expectedly, he jumps up and down, causing a scene. A hand is placed on his shoulder, which stops his actions.

    "Zao, expressing yourself to such a degree is unbecoming of a knight; Commander Eckhart will ensure you learn this lesson."

    With a gentle gaunt, Zao takes Carlo away to find Commander Eckhart.

    With that faithful encounter out of the way, I am pulled to the side by Milia.

    Explaining on the way, she explains that Tia and her father have been greeting the guests coming to the party.

    Milia smiles gleefully, leading me to one side of the manor as she talks about some random nonsense about me and Tia. Ignoring her remarks, I begin to think back to last night. The sudden warmth of her lips on my cheek still causes a slight tightness in my chest.

    Maybe moving to Duldat with Tia doesn''t sound too bad...

    *

    It has become evening, and the night sky is starting to encompass the bright sky. Milia took the time to refresh my look and tidy around everything. She nods when satisfied with her final touches and beckons me to head to the main hall again. Milia leaves me in my room to aid Celia in the final preparations for the party.

    After looking at my attire, I feel confident enough to present myself, despite the apparent trouble looming around me.

    Exiting the room, I bypass a common room door and quickly hear a conversation being discussed. Father''s voice begins to peer through the door.

    "Commander Eckhart, I am telling you, our borders are incapable of withstanding an overdue war with the Empire!"

    "Even so, my Lord, our forces in the Scarlet order are stretched thin. Your son Dunick took our reserves when he married Lady Yuno. It will take weeks before he even arrives with the men."

    "It will have to do."

    "With all due respect, my Lord, but we barely have a personal guard in your own home! Twenty-three knights, including myself, isn''t a fighting force, no matter how well trained and armed we are. The rest of the Scarlet order is stationed at the other Kingdoms and towns across Gana."

    "What about our soldiers? We have enough for a decent army. They will have to do."

    "Zao, please tell our Lord that we are not prepared for this kind of war; we don''t have the funds or resources to build a formattable force against the Empire of all Kingdoms."

    The mere mention of war had taken a hold on my mind. The shaking in the hands was uncontrollable. Holding it together, they continue to discuss it amongst themselves.

    "If I may, we have more than enough allies with your children and their respective forces. If you allow it, I can send word to-"

    "No! I will not drag any of my children into a war that is mine alone to face."

    "My Lord, Valum, please listen to him."

    "Zao, Eckhart, you are my most trusted advisors, but you cannot ask a father to condemn his children to war."

    "Sir, your son Dunick has fifty Scarlet knights under his guard, including our reserve of five hundred infantry and two hundred cavalry soldiers. Your daughter Tara and her arranged marriage can procure us with another five hundred soldiers."

    "I cannot."

    "Valum, my friend, listen to yourself; they will be dragged into this no matter what. It would be better to get everyone before the chaos ensues. Runo is still on his crusade and journey across the land with the newly knighted hundred men. If the Empire reached them, they would stand no chance to defend against their armies."

    "..." Valum holds his tongue. Distraught by their words.

    "Zao, Eckhart, send word to Dunick, tell him to ready his men in secret."

    "Thank you, my Lord."

    "Don''t thank a father dragging his son to the depths of hell."

    "My friend, if this troubles you so, why go through the trouble at all?"

    "What is it that you are implying, Commander?"

    "If you give the church and Empire the Nixx, we won''t need it for this war-"

    "You have no right to bring Caleb into this! This is my decision and my decision alone! I will pay in blood to protect my son, her son."

    A sudden twisting pain stirs in my stomach. Anxiety poisons my body and mind. Feeling sick, I could not listen any longer and ran away before any chance of my presence were to be noticed...

    *

    The men in the room look at each other. The violent outburst of their Lord and Master unsettled them.

    "If they want to take my son away, then I will slay every single one of them before they can touch him."

    "Valum... Will you take us to hell for a cursed child?"

    "Cursed or not, I promised his mother that I would look after him."

    "The child is all they want."

    "So, he can be put into chains like the rest of the Nixx? The treatment and containment they receive is worse than a prison. The Empire only cares because I claimed him. His status as a noble only stains their fragile ego and faith. If a boy is enough to frighten them, then I will not give."

    "If you believe in that, my Lord, I will follow. As your Knight and Commander, I will serve with utmost loyalty."

    "Eckhart..."

    "But this does not mean I agree with your ideals; that boy will cause nothing but suffering for this great house."

    "Zao, what are your thoughts then?"

    "I hate to admit it, but a single child can stop a war from the Empire is something to consider. I have carefully looked after every child born in this house for the last hundred years; Caleb is no different. However, I feel that our situation won''t change your decision, will it?"

    "It will not."

    "Then there is nothing more to say."

    Valum sighs deeply, leaning back in his chair and looking at the two men before him. Eckhart approaches the door and prepares to leave.

    "I hope you don''t die with regrets, my Lord."

    "My regrets are far deeper than you can imagine, Commander. I this one... I will not regret."

    "Very well." Eckhart leaves.

    "I shall write a secret code to Master Dunick at once."

    "Zao, a moment."

    "Yes?"

    "I need you to relocate my wife and her children."

    "Lady Regina and her children to where?"

    "Stonehill. it is neutral so that they can take refuge there."

    "Shall I send young Caleb as well?"

    "No, once he turns fourteen, he will marry Lady Tia and live in Duldat, away from the Empire and church. Until then, he will be under my protection and safe from the war."

    "Will the war last that long until then?"

    "It has to."

    "We don''t have the men or resources."

    "That''s why I need you to start inciting a militia and mass recruiting infantrymen. Build up an army."

    "As you wish."

    Zao proceeds to exit the room and leaves the Lord in his seat. The stress of the situation takes its toll on the man. A war not prepared for, a land hard to defend from such great foes, and a lack of commanders to control his armies, Valum takes in the situation and begins to formulate a plan on how this war will turn out...

 Chapter 7

    After running away, I stood over the balcony in the main hall. Thoughts raced inside my head constantly. The main party had begun, leaving me out of the celebration, and I felt no need to stick around any longer. My mood was sour. If anyone approached me, I would ignore them outright. Celia and Milia tried to speak to me, but I brushed them off rudely. Not having a single care about tonight, I stepped outside of the hall, leaning over the railing to the night breeze. The sparkling lights of the party hit my back like it was a bright holiday.

    "War with the Empire all because of me..." I spoke lightly. A tense feeling welled within my stomach as I quickly held back any sign of vomiting. I gripped the railing hard; my small hands barely gripped it.

    Sounds of the party begin to flood, music signaling the occasion; I drown myself in pity. I slam my fist down on the railing, and a tiny spark ignites from my fist, causing a stir as I quickly hide my hand.

    I looked back and forth to see if anyone noticed the premature release of magic; thankfully, it was as lonely as I was.

    Nearly an hour passes, and the party refusing to die down, I debate if I should go and leave. But my pride and honor forbid me from breaking a promise to my father. Turning back, I notice that my father hasn''t returned to the hall; I see Commander Eckhart standing guard, watching over the party. Celia and Milia serve the guests, and a tanned child walks around like he is in a candy shop.

    "Everyone is having a good time... Not knowing what''s coming. Ignorance is bliss, huh..." Once again, lean over the railing and sigh. The breath that leaves my lungs sparks to life before me; the emotional turmoil begins to cause my magic to trigger spontaneously.

    "Please, please please...! Stop..." I plead to the empty space. My hands begin to shake from the anxiety. A sharp pain shoots up my left arm, and the stinging sensation burns. I uncover my sleeve to reveal the bandage wound. I gently lift the bandage to examine it. Inflammation and bruising had progressed to this stage.

    With a worried sigh, I leave the bandage alone and pull the sleeve down to cover it again. During this interaction, a dark silhouette ruffles through the trees below me.

    "What was that?" I take the time to look, trying to find any hint of disturbance or further movement.

    There is a soft yet gentle touch that graces my shoulder. I jump and turn rapidly toward the figure. To my surprise, a beautifully dressed Tia warmly smiles at me.

    "Well, hello there, Caleb." Tia mimics our natural greeting and bows.

    "Don''t sneak up on me like that."

    "It was so easy, you know. A sulking kid like you is a prime target."

    "Whatever. You should go and enjoy the party; it is yours, after all."

    "I still barely know anyone here besides my father; I hardly fit in. Maybe we are more alike than we care to say."

    "Just leave me be. I want to be alone right now."

    "Is that what you really want?"

    "What?"

    "You heard me... I know we are still children in the grand scheme of things, but I at least am old enough to realize when someone is not in a good place."

    "And how is a nine-year-old boy supposed to be in? Just cheery and joyful?"

    "I''m only seventeen, you know."

    "Still, to me, that is nearing adulthood."

    "We elves age far slower than any race, is true, but we tend to bask in our youth far longer. At least I''m taller than you." Tia playfully laughs and nudges my shoulder.

    "Hey, I''ll catch up in no time."

    "Yeah, maybe when you turn thirty."

    "Thirty? Really? Twenty-one years until I can match you seems not worth it."

    Before I could realize it, Tia''s presence and voice alone had begun to erode the despair within my heart. A small smile cracked across my lips, and I couldn''t help but continue the conversation.

    "Well, we will see, won''t we? We got time before anything happens." Tia lifts herself and sits on the railing next to me. I look up to meet her alluring eyes; they begin to pull me toward them. I stand up firm to look closer, but I begin to remember the tragic fate that lies just ahead of us.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "We shouldn''t waste our time on fantasies."

    "What fantasies?"

    "One day, we think we are on top of the world, and the next, we are lying in a ditch, bleeding out like a dry pig. The world will always be cruel."

    "How do you think we should spend our time then? Aimlessly? Recklessly? The blessing we have together is the longevity of our lives to embrace. We can explore the world, and explore each other, nothing but a grand adventure. You speak like you have experience of what it is like."

    That''s because I do. I look away from Tia, my emotions getting the better of me and the strain of knowing that war is approaching; I figure it would be best for Tia that we don''t talk to each other anymore.

    "You''re just an elf; what do you know about us humans." I say coldly.

    "What does that mean?"

    "My father arranged our marriage with your father. Don''t you ever feel like you were forced into something you didn''t want?"

    "Where is this coming from, Caleb? What does that have to-"

    "Do you think your free will is yours?!" I snap at her, my fists clenched tightly.

    "Caleb I-"

    "Just leave me alone! You don''t know anything about what it means to be me!"

    Just shut up, stop talking. Don''t say another word.

    "You weren''t born in the dirty streets like I was! News flash: The world is cruel! It''s filled with sick-minded laws and even more sick-minded people! If someone even looks at my hair, they judge me instantly. Do you know how much my mother tried and begged for food for us? Every day, I had to sit with moldy bread in my hand and watch my mother waste away in front of me."

    Please, no more, stop crying, say you''re sorry. Don''t continue, don''t hurt her, don''t hurt her to feel better.

    "My mother died because of the color of her hair! And I will never forgive anyone for how they treated us!"

    Don''t say what you are going to say...

    "Caleb... I''m sorry I didn''t know-" Tia tries to understand and motions to me. Attempting to console me.

    "Of course, you didn''t know! You''re just an elf! Run home where the rest of the world doesn''t drag you down. You''ll never understand what I have to go through. One day, everyone will know my pain."

    You idiot...-

    "...Caleb..." Tears begin to trail down her cheeks.

    The overwhelming stress brought out years of torment and pain held within my heart. What is typically a quiet, anti-social child, locked away from the world to hide what he was. All of it was just a mask of a child who lived in poverty for five years, struggling to survive every day, watching a mother wither and decay in front of his very eyes. Her love and attention grew less impactful as each day went by. Daily citizens would scoff and spit on us like we were trash. We would be randomly harassed or assaulted; my mother would use what magic she could muster to cure any wounds I sustained, not enough strength left for her to heal herself. The day she was meant to die, my father found us and recognized her. I didn''t hear what they talked about; I was barely alive myself as he took me in his arms and carried me away as she drew her last breath. I never had a chance to say goodbye or tell her how much I loved her. A resentment I have held for four years, maybe even longer... The pain and hatred within my eyes were nothing but pure resentment toward this world and its people.

    "Tsk, it''s pointless to even talk about this. Screw this." I turn away from Tia and begin to walk away.

    "I wanted to spend tonight with you." I stop in my tracks.

    "Celia told me that you didn''t have it easy... She told me a lot, but she never told me what it was like before you came here. For that, I am sorry... I am sorry that I can''t understand... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."

    Please... Don''t cry. I can''t see you like this.

    "I''m sorry you are engaged to an elf like me; you never wanted this in the first place..." Tia steps back, the tears pouring from her eyes. I slowly turn and look at her, eyes shocked and wide. A terrible tightness within my chest makes it hard to breathe. What did I just did was all I could think about. I try to speak, but the words come out dry and lifeless. I try to move towards her, but something within me refuses to move my legs. I don''t want her to cry, not after what she has done for me. I''m sorry, Tia, I am the fool, the idiot, the dumbass who hurt you. Just let me say sorry... Let me say it!

    "Goodbye... Caleb." My whole body freezes cold as a tearful Tia dashes away into the hall, escaping my vision. I take a step and fall to my knees. The tightness within my chest swells further. A heavy burden builds on my shoulders, weighing me down.

    "Tia..." The only words allowed to escape my lips, a cold sweat builds from my forehead as I get to my feet. The sluggish feeling of my legs is disorientating; I rush forward and reach the hall. Heavy heartbeats are all I can hear; the sound of the party is drowned out by it. Time must have been much faster than I could have perceived; the party had already occurred for hours without my realization.

    I spot Tia hiding away from everyone, hiding her tears from the peering eyes. Thankfully, everyone is distracted as everyone is dancing in the middle with their partners. I prepare myself and walk down the steps, rubbing my hands on my pants as I do. I can''t stop shaking; the sinking pit in my stomach is, without a doubt, horrendous and crippling. I take a deep breath as I try to steer clear of people, some avoiding me, which I don''t care about; all I care about is her, Tia.

    A hand suddenly stops me; I turn and look back and notice it is my father; he looks at me with tired eyes. Somehow, in his presence, I began to relax, maybe due to him being my father, or it could be just I needed the sudden break in thought.

    "I know that look." Valum states.

    "What look?"

    "I had the same look with your mother long ago. When we first met."

    "Look, father, is this really the time to talk about mother? I need to do something-"

    "I''ll make this quick then, Caleb." He grabs both my shoulders; the tight grip stops my constant shaking. I didn''t even realize I was still doing it. My eyes blink, and I begin to think rationally.

    "It''s alright to make mistakes; just make sure they don''t stay mistakes." He gestures to Tia and gives me a warm yet proud smile. He doesn''t know what happened, but he understands the mood, and he knows the effort I am putting into making things up with Tia. He gives me the courage and strength to approach her without fear.

    The soft sniffling of the young elf tugs at me, but I softly speak, my voice clear and focused.

    "My lady, would you like to have this dance."

 Chapter 8

    Hiding away in a corner, I tried hopelessly to wipe my tears.

    The throbbing pain within my chest was heavy.

    So, it was a relief to know that the attending guests were distracted by the people dancing in the middle of the hall. They held onto their partners or wives and gently swayed back and forth.

    I raised my arms and held onto my shoulders, trying to hide my cries. The horrible feeling was drowning and depriving. I kept speaking to myself as I just wanted to hide from the rest of the world.

    I was a lonely child, growing up in our Kingdom Duldat; I was free to explore the woods without a single care in the world. I found solace in the wildlife and trees of my birthplace. So, I knew how lonely he was, to the extent that I was informed, he was similar to me. However, I didn''t realize that his pain bore deeper, and more infectious...

    *

    Several days ago, when my father and I had spent a few nights in the manor, I walked in on Lord Valum speaking to my father about Caleb and his situation.

    "I can assure you, old friend, that your son will be treated with respect and won''t be ignored by anyone; none of my people or the people who live in our Kingdom will look upon him with malice." My father was drinking from a cup of wine.

    "That is why I agreed to this in the first place. It''s not a good place for Caleb to be here anymore; he needs to live a better life, and I cannot provide that anymore. When Dunick left with his wife, he lost the only best friend and brother he had here. Sad to say, Caleb finally showed some emotion when Dunick rode off."

    "I didn''t know any of your children were close with young Caleb."

    "They weren''t, but Dunick, my son, is a good person; I am proud to be his father, both of their fathers."

    "Dunick became a Commander just a few years ago, didn''t he? And now he is married to the beautiful Yuno. It must be difficult to leave such a studious home as yours."

    "Dunick knew his responsibilities. However, he never lost his mother''s kindness."

    "Lady Morwen was a fantastic woman. May her memory live on for as long as the world turns."

    "Yes, very much so. She was amazing. She was taken far too soon, but she did give me Dunick and Tara, such wonderful children of hers."

    "I''m jealous that you have such proud children. I''m afraid that my sons are so busy with their pilgrimage that I never had time to raise them."

    "You can with Caleb."

    "Surely you jest, you are his father-"

    "I am his father, but I was never a dad to him. I never paid much attention to him, only keeping him hidden. And I am paying for it."

    "Valum?"

    "Never mind me, just speaking out loud. You can treat him as your son; he will be soon either way. Are you sure Tia is comfortable with the arrangement?"

    "She seems to be a bit ignorant about the proposal, but she is still very young, so the concept of marriage hasn''t been one she gives much thought to. Hopefully, she will be more aware of her role by the time the engagement occurs."

    "You were more than willing to part with her and Caleb together; what made you decide so easily?"

    "Tia is very much like Caleb; she keeps to herself, only allowing me and a select few to get close. I am hoping that having a boy around her age and someone she must interact with will help her out of her little social problem."

    I had been listening to them for a moment. The door I had my ear against started to creak and move. I was startled and tripped over my own feet as I tried to pull it back. Hitting the floor, I quickly stood to my feet to face the eyes of the two men.

    "Tia? What are you doing?" My father asks while trying to conceal his laugh.

    "Oh, um! I just! I... Well... I heard you talking..." I was stuttering and a nervous mess.

    "It''s quite alright, dear; you can join us here."

    "If you say so, father..." I approach cautiously.

    "I can tell you are curious about him, aren''t you?"

    "Maybe a little."

    "Caleb is a good boy. He isn''t very talkative, but from what Celia and Milia have told me the past few years, he likes to read a lot of books and research history." Valum speaks proudly like a father who knows his child is already better than he had hoped.

    "He likes to read?"

    "Oh? Are you an avid reader yourself?"

    "Mhm! I read all sorts of books! Mainly adventure and grand stories with dragons and tales of heroes!" I was a bookworm who would explore the forest and find an excellent tree to lay in, only to read and sleep.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "What a wonderful past time. You and Caleb have things in common; this is a great time to be young again."

    "My friend, you are still a young lad yourself."

    "Speak for yourself, Soldat; you have barely lived out your life."

    "Was he really close with his siblings? I see them often outside playing, but he is never around when they are." I ask curiously.

    "That is... Well, as you know, he has white hair."

    "Yeah, isn''t that a bad thing?"

    "Well, to some, they think it''s bad; to many others, they don''t see it bad unless they know they have done something bad. My boy Caleb hasn''t done anything bad in his life. He is just lonely."

    "What about his brother? What was different with him?"

    "Dunick? Well... Dunick took a liking to his younger brother quite quickly. He would read him bedtime stories, play with him, everything an older brother would do."

    "My brothers never did that for me..."

    "Tia, darling, your brothers were so busy with their own lives that they never meant to leave you out."

    "It''s okay father, I knew they wanted to leave for a while. Just I wished they could have spoken to me..."

    "Well, just between you and me, I''ll tell you all about Caleb if you like. Then, hopefully, you two can bond together."

    I nodded to the man, and he told me about Caleb''s life and that he took him in when he was barely four years old. Telling me the times that Dunick gave his love to his brother despite the ire of his other siblings; he didn''t care and would leave a lasting impression on him. Caleb was soon alone just a few years later as Dunick had become a Scarlet Knight and a recommended Obsidian title as well. Maybe that was what helped me feel attracted to Caleb. He lived in a different world than I did, but we also shared similar outlooks on our environment. That night, when he used his magic, the blue streaks of lightning he produced were something I never thought possible.

    *

    Which is why it hurts so much when Caleb reacted like that. What he said and the throbbing pain in my chest. I couldn''t think of anything but how I felt like I screwed up, how maybe if I understood him better, I could have said the right thing to someone suffering more than I could imagine.

    I didn''t know how it could work now... I had planned things to go differently, not like this. Thoughts of giving up on everything and going to father in my current state was an option. Until his voice pierced my ears...

    "My lady, would you like to have this dance." Caleb spoke with complete confidence.

    "C-Caleb?" My voice was trembling; I didn''t know how to respond except to stare. His hand spread toward me with the ease of invitation.

    "Would you allow me to make it up to you? Fix the mistake earlier, please." He spoke with such vigor and determination; it was almost soothing.

    "But I... I can''t go out like this-"

    "You look fine, Tia, come on, take my hand." His alluring eyes drew me in, and without much doubt or thought, I felt his fingers overlap mine, and before I could blink, we were in the middle of the party. I began to feel self-conscious about everyone. Knowing that I had been crying, my eyes were red.

    "I never told you; you look quite beautiful."

    "H-Huh?" My face grew red in embarrassment; his hands soon clasped mine, and our feet began moving.

    "Just like that, don''t need to rush." He whispered gently, trying to calm me down.

    "I-I don''t know how to dance, everyone is looking at me, this isn''t what I-"

    "Want to know a secret?"

    "What is it?"

    "I don''t know either."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I never needed to learn... But that shouldn''t matter."

    "It does; we are going to mess up and-"

    "Just keep looking at me. Everything else is just a background. Let''s just be ourselves if we are in the spotlight."

    A wave of warmth washed over me. For the first time I felt safe to stop caring. Stop worrying about those around me��the eyes that looked at our lack of experience, everything.

    "That''s it, just follow my lead, just stay with me, and we can lead each other."

    The music rang in the hall like a melody, guiding our steps back and forth. A bright smile curled across my lips.

    I was enjoying the spotlight.

    *

    The dance was nothing short of two children going back and forth. It wasn''t special, it wasn''t memorable, but the display of innocence and carefree of will was moving to the masses that when they began to slow and stop, light applause had brought waves of respect, even slight, enough to acknowledge that these two children were destined for each other regardless of condition...

    The boy''s father stared with a bright smile, and a small tear shed; he could never be happier to see his child grow this much in such a short time. He could only wish that his son would continue to become even more significant in the future.

    The girl''s father also observed with joy, a never-ending look of happiness of a parent watching two children sharing a moment together. With a confident look, he mutters to himself his overwhelming joy and claps along with the mass.

    After their basic yet powerful display, the two young souls decide to leave the hall for a private talk. The tension between Caleb and Tia was something that still needed to be mended.

    Slipping into a private quarter, they sat close to one another. The awkward silence kept their lips sealed.

    Until the young elf broke through that silence.

    "Thank you."

    "For what?"

    "Don''t worry about it." Tia smiles with a sly grin.

    "You know you act more mature than you give off, then you go back to being childish for no reason."

    "I know; I think it''s okay to be expressive in the moment."

    Their hands drew closer to one another; Caleb, deep down, had a regret and wanted to remove it from his heart.

    "I am sorry."

    "You have a funny way of showing it."

    "Did you dislike it?"

    "Quite the opposite, I loved it. Doesn''t mean I forgive you entirely."

    "I didn''t mean to make you cry."

    "You did, but I feel I''ll cry again with you."

    A looming sigh escapes Caleb''s lips. A deep bitterness swelled in his stomach. Until her fingers lay on his, perking his head, he spots the young elf staring at him. Her emerald eyes keep him frozen still.

    "I want to know more about you, Caleb, so, please let me in behind this veil you cloak yourself."

    "I want to, but I don''t know how."

    "Didn''t you open up with your brother? I am sure you can do so again."

    "Dunick approached me, and I felt inclined to since he was my brother and all."

    "Well, I am approaching you now, aren''t I? Why am I different?"

    "It''s harder to explain..."

    "Why don''t you just tell me."

    She begins to draw closer. Caleb feels the tension and begins to draw closer as well. His mind filled with nothing but this young, beautiful elf. The thought never really hit him until now, but she is meant to be his wife in just under five years. A sudden feeling of joy filled his heart, and the thought of hurting her like he did brought shame to his soul, and a silent pact was written upon his heart.

    Their faces were closer, their breath tingling their cheeks, Tia fully accepted this coupling, and Caleb was willing to open up to her if she had accepted him and what he meant.

    Creek...

    Just before they could accept one another, the sound of the wood slowly cracking under a weight caught them off guard. However, the sudden figure in the room with them was nothing but a cold fright that chilled their skin.

    Caleb held his breath when the cold steel of a short blade reflected the moonlight hitting the room. The hooded figure looked at the two children and raised the short sword lustfully.

    "Well, what do we have here, the cursed child within my reach? Just my luck."

 Chapter 9

    A cold sweat ran down my face. My heart was pounding in my chest; each pound of its drum rattled my body. Tia understood that this hooded assailant was indeed a threat. All three of us stood still; we knew that if we moved wrong first, it could be the deciding factor of this encounter. The hooded assailant decided to make the first step; underestimating our age and size, he approached us.

    "Guess I''ll kill her first and take you away!" The rapid man pointed his blade directly at Tia.

    Without a second thought, I tackled her to the floor. His short sword ripped through the top part of my shoulder. Blood quickly dripped to the floor, but I knew I had to act; this man was here to kill.

    I quickly got up and put myself between him and Tia, guarding her with my life. She sat terrified; a look of horror filled her expression.

    "Hmph, you''re much quicker than I thought you would be. But I am not here to kill you; just stay still while I make sure she never speaks a word of my presence, and we can be on our way!"

    He races toward us again; I draw my dagger and barely deflect the blade from hitting Tia. The strength behind his strike rattles my arm. I feel a powerful grip on my shoulder as he throws me to the side, taking me out of the equation. I hit a table and fall over it, cracking my hit against the wood; blood drips from my forehead.

    "Now, where were we?" His blade drips my blood onto the floor. He raises his sword in the air and attempts to plunge it into Tia.

    Clink!

    His sword is quickly knocked out of his hand as I throw my dagger, just perfectly hitting his hilt and slicing a finger in the process. A lucky shot indeed, but I quickly leap and latch onto his face, my nails digging into his eyes; he struggles to push me off.

    "Tia! Hurry! Get out of here and warn my father, the guards, anyone!" I plead to her, ripping my voice in the process.

    "A-Ahhh!!" Tia screams and runs toward the door.

    "Urgh, can''t have that!"

    Suddenly, the hooded figure punches me in the face, splitting my lip. I flop to the floor in a daze as he turns and grabs Tia by the hair and soon her throat, strangling her with no remorse.

    Her gasps of trying to breathe are brutal in nature. The figures'' eyes filled with bloodlust and drive. A smile pokes through his face mask as he relishes the feeling of draining the life out of her.

    "LET GO OF HER!"

    With a beastly roar, tears welling in my eyes, static and tiny sparks of electricity travel along my arm, and within my hand; a bolt of lightning spins around and propels itself toward the assailant, striking him in the back.

    The loud ringing of the lightning shatters the glass of the windows; the shards fly past my face, leaving minor cuts that begin to drip even more crimson upon my face. But soon, my expression drops dead silent as the hooded figure stands tall, a dark smoke trails off his back. A wicked smile peeks through his mask as he turns his head toward me.

    "You have the curse too... Oh, this is even more of a treat!"

    He tosses Tia to the side; she barely gasps for air and is incapacitated. He picks up his sword from the ground, and I watch as a soft chill enters the atmosphere. Ice begins to gather on his blade and arm.

    He is a descendent.

    "Not only is the child of Aris cursed, but also a decedent. The Empire will make good use of you."

    "The Empire...!?" I yell out.

    The figure refuses to respond and rushes at me, reaching out; a cold aura leaves his hand and punches me in my left arm. A burning chill runs up my arm. The pain causes a sudden cry of panic. But I keep my head raised, and a bolt of lightning charges within my hand. I just need to hit him where it will kill him; I think to myself over and over again in that split second as the crackling energy whips out of my hand, and the numbing feeling shoots throughout my hand and arm.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Boom!

    The bolt is ducked out of the way and slams into the wall, causing it to crack and nearly fall apart. Tia coughs violently as she grabs my dagger and quickly tosses it over to me during the exchange. I catch it and defend against his blade.

    Clink

    The cold blade sparks against the small blade in my hand, and I cannot keep a good grip due to the numbing feeling in my hand; my posture is broken. He slams his fist into my chest; I cough with pained grunts before he kicks me into a chair, breaking it. Crimson trails down my head further, and my shoulder begins to feel numb from earlier.

    "Hmph, you are powerful but lack the experience. That will be fixed. Now, you can die now."

    "Caleb!" Tia''s raspy voice rings out. My ears catch the sudden cry, a spark of life pulses through my body, and I roll to my feet and charge the man. He turns and expects me to attack wildly, but I channel my next bolt into my hand.

    "Lightning bolt!"

    I shout and aim it straight at his head. He ducks as I predict, and I redirect the flow of energy in my hand, and it shoots up my arm. The feeling is intense, but I hold the blast and hit his sword, shattering the blade in half, leaving him with nothing to attack physically with.

    But soon, the strained limit of my magic locks my arm stiff; I quickly lift the arm before I lose all sense of movement. I hold my dagger in my hand, and charge forward and strike at the vulnerable figure. I miss only by a hair and slash off his mask; it falls to the floor.

    "No!"

    Tia looks at me and attempts to reach for the door and leave. The man notices and attempts to kick her, but I am faster at that moment; I leap forward and stab into his leg. The blood splashes across, and he grunts from the pain. This doesn''t stop his momentum, and only adjusts to slam me into her.

    Tumbling together, I find myself nearing the end of my strength. Knowing that it is life or death, I channel my last shot in my hand, figuring if I can find an opening, the blast will take him out no matter where it hits him.

    "Grrr! You got guts I''ll give you that!"

    I feel the end of his foot slam into my chest, blood quickly escaping my lips as I spit it up. My eyes flicker back and forth, my vision hazy; I raise my hand and unleash my strongest spell with all my might.

    The sparks blast alive in my hand one last time, and the violent energy blasts forward, aimed at his chest. With such speed, however, he focuses his power and creates a field of ice on his hand, which barely withstands the bolt. Drips of crimson trail from his hand, but still functional.

    Parts of my hand and up my arm begin to bruise quickly, and soon, blood pierces through my hand and arm. I scream in pain as the blood vessels in my arm take on the price of using my magic. Defeated, I feel a pulse of pain flow across my entire body. A burning sensation causes my body to tense up.

    "Oh? Were you the one who killed my animals? Gahh, and they even bit you as well. Well shit, their poisoned fangs will kill you at this rate."

    He reaches into his pouch, pulls out a flask, and tries to give it to me. After my refusal, he lifts me by the throat; I struggle to breathe as the acclaimed poison has been slowly working its way through my system.

    "I don''t have time for this shit! If you promise to take the cure, I won''t kill her. They want you alive. If you accept my terms, I will cure you and take her back alive as well. It is no use fighting anymore; you are empty on magic; it couldn''t hurt me even if you tried." He speaks with a rushed tone. He knows his time is running out to save me from the poison, but also, the massive commotion that we caused in the last few minutes has definitely stirred my father and guards to investigate.

    Tia, a small trail of blood past her lip, weakly looks at me and raises her hand toward me. Her eyes tell me to fight, to not worry about her. Of course, I will worry about her; I don''t know what he will do to her, even if he does keep her alive like he said. I weigh my options until a conclusion is reached. I barely keep smiling as I look at the man, a cocky yet assured smile.

    "Don''t think that magic is something you can use until you''re out...-" I speak harshly��the man''s expression shifts.

    "What are you-"

    "-Because I am not out yet!"

    With a sudden transition, I grab his head, channeling the rest of my power into my hands; I quickly theorize, making him a vector for my output. Knowing that the blowback of my last attempt is most likely fatal, I also make sure to redirect to him.

    The sudden bright glow of sparks crackles and ignites around my hands; the blinding twisting energy pulsates out of my hands and directly into his skull. He screams in pain as the overwhelming power bashes his head and body.

    The vial of the cure shatters in his hand from the electric flow of energy that goes through it.

    Without stopping, I push past the limit of my magic, curse, and power.

    "DIE!!" Screaming as loud as I could, I force the last of my strength once again.

    The light envelops my hands, and my grip tightens. The pulsing energy shoots into his skull, and the reaction of the combustive energy expands. The figure''s head implodes into a vile mess in that split second of the spell cast. The gushing sound of gore filters the room as the explosion of his head and skull splashes across my hands and body.

    The lifeless corpse lets go of me, and I crash to the ground; having achieved a new use of my magic, I begin to wither as the bashing sound of the doors slam open, the blurry mass of men in armor and my father rush over to me and Tia.

    I can''t make out what they say, but a small smile appears on my face as the thought of saving Tia is the last thing running through my head before I black out into the unforeseen darkness that is the abyss.

 Chapter 10

    A bright sky dawns on a sleeping figure in the open fields of grass. The clouds are clear, and the breeze is enlightening. The man smiles gently as he dreams on with contentment.

    "...Sato!" A voice calls out in the distance; the man gently tilts his head to the name.

    A still silence.

    The gentle breeze.

    "...Sato Haruki!" The voice is closer but still hard to understand.

    Again, it was a slight reaction but nothing worth noting.

    Until a cold grip touches the man''s leg, he tries to open his eyes but finds them still and unresponsive.

    "...W-who''s there?" The man finally speaks; his speech and the words that leave his lips are deeper and lighter than he thought. Somehow, his voice surprises him.

    "Sato Haruki, get up!" The voice is now next to the man. He begins to react once again before thinking to himself. Almost like a distinctive memory, the man raises his right hand in trying to reach for the voice. Until he realizes who the voice is...

    "Sensei...!"

    Caleb opens his eyes, his right hand reaching to the ceiling. A cold sweat drips off his forehead... Upon realizing where he is, a slight sigh rings from his lips, and the hand falls to the side.

    "Oh... That''s right, Sato isn''t my name anymore..." Caleb blinks for a moment and attempts to move, but the moment he does, a stinging pain pierces his body. He releases a soft gasp and notices the bloodied bandages on his hand and arms. Another tied around his head.

    *

    That''s right, I was fighting an assassin. The memories are hazy, but I do remember that I killed him before he got away. My fingers on my right hand are stiff and almost unresponsive, a result of the feedback of using too much magic all in one go.

    Click

    The door opens, and Milia enters the room with a wash bin and cloth. However, they splash to the ground the instant she sees your face.

    "C-Caleb! Come quick! He''s awake!" Milia turns and calls out of my room for others.

    Soon, my father, Soldia, Celia, Zao, and Eckhart rush into the room. The look on their faces shows signs of relief and comfort.

    "Dad...? What...-Where am I?" I speak with a raspy voice.

    "Son...-Caleb, you were attacked by an unknown assailant; however, you were able to stop him from doing whatever he wanted to do." Valum kneels next to my bed and gently grasps my hand. It hurts, but I don''t show it.

    "I see..." I begin to blank out as I still feel weak. A sudden thought hits me.

    "Wait... Where''s Tia? Is she alright!" I sit up, pain burning through my chest and arms instantly.

    "Calm down, Caleb. Tia is beside you; she hasn''t left you for days." He motions to the sleeping Tia, who has leaned her body and head onto the bed. She is in a deep sleep.

    "Thank goodness... I feared that she was...-" Feeling faint, I lean back. Valum catches me and gently eases me back to bed. A warm smile as a single tear leaves his cheek. However, he clears his throat and regains his composure.

    "I am grateful that you protected my daughter, young Caleb. She''s the very reason you live now." Soldia speaks. His voice is calm as he kneels beside his daughter, rubbing her back. "She has spent endless hours mustering all her strength to cure the poison that ravaged your body, healed your wounds as best as she could, and never once left your side these four days.

    "Four days...? Have I been out that long? It only feels like minutes..."

    "I will bring you up to speed in the meantime; for now, try to get some rest." Valum stands up and turns to the other spectators.

    "My lord, you have to tell him-"

    "I know Eckhart. That''s why I need everyone to leave me alone with my son." His voice is sharp and stern. So, everyone listens without question and bows before leaving the room. Soldia picks up Tia and gently carries her out.

    "When she wakes up, I''ll let her visit, don''t worry."

    "Thank you..."

    He leaves, and the door closes; the privacy of the room is secured.

    "Now that we are alone, I need to ask you. Did you get bit by a wolf a day or two ago before this event?" I can see his eyes are serious; I know lying is my worst decision.

    "Yes, I did, the night before the party. There were two of them; I fought them off to save Tia. I killed them, well, we killed them."

    "I know, we found their carcasses just a bit away from the manor. Upon our investigation, they were magically altered. Their fangs carried a highly deadly and toxic venom that slowly kills their target, making it seem like a sudden illness. I am just glad that we spotted it when we found you. That was when young Tia dedicated all she had to prevent it from spreading, and now it''s barely present. You must be feeling a burning sensation still."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Yeah, I feel like fire is in my blood."

    "I assumed so; the mark is still infected. Thankfully, with Tia''s help, we should be able to eradicate it in the next few days."

    There is a cold silence between us.

    "I know it was the Empire that sent that assassin. He told me he was after me. Father, I know the Empire is after me and is going to war with you, with our house."

    "How did you-"

    "I heard you talking."

    "Of course you did. Then I will come clean to you. The Empire is indeed coming after you. Mainly, they are coming after you because you are my son and a cursed child."

    "The assassin was a decedent. He said the Empire was going to use me."

    "Those bastards... I heard an increasing number of kidnappings and children carrying a Demon King''s blood being taken to the Royal Empire for something. They must be turning them into weapons."

    "And they want me because I am a cursed child. And they have a reason for going to war now against house Aris. But why go so far? Please, father, why do they want me for?"

    "...A cursed child is more likely to become a Demon Lord Candidate than rising to Demon Lord status. They and the church fear the possibility of a Demon King rising in the next fifty years, so they are making sure that doesn''t happen on Gana, with no exceptions. They may claim it is a holy mission if anyone asks why they would declare war on our house, the Scarlet Order. However, they will be even more motivated to know that you are also a decedent." He looks at me with stern eyes.

    "H-How?"

    "I am not an idiot, son; I know the burn marks in that room didn''t come from the assassin. The burns and wounds on your hands and arms are from the lightning feedback."

    "D-Does anyone else know?"

    "No, however, I suspect they will find out soon enough. I had to lie that the decedent was a dual caster. It was good enough to explain the ice on your arm and the burn marks on the walls."

    "A dual caster?"

    Dual casting was never mentioned in any books about Demon Kings or magic. Only that decedents only retain the magic that the Demon King created when ascending.

    "It is a rare type of decedent with the ability to tap beyond their blood. They can access the knowledge of other Demon Kings and conjure different elements of magic at once. I fear that my lie will be seen through in due time. Which leads me to ask you, my son."

    "Father?"

    Valum looks at me with a troubled expression. His hands grip my shoulders, and he speaks bluntly.

    "You must never reveal your power or abilities to anyone. I know that Miss Tia has seen your magic before. I won''t need to worry about her telling anyone. But for your sake, you cannot reveal it to anyone; you never know who will turn on you. The Empire must never know that you are a cursed decedent. That will only bring their wrath upon us without mercy. Promise me you will never use magic ever again! For your own sake and for the ones you hold dear... Please..."

    He pleads to me with a heavy burden. I stare at him with a soft, broken heart. Just hearing that I needed to stop all attempts to use magic was something I didn''t want to do. It took just this interaction to realize that I loved using spells. Something about it was thrilling. I couldn''t put it into words, but magic was in my blood, and I was born to express it. Being told I couldn''t by my father was hard to understand.

    "No." I speak without realizing it.

    "Caleb...? What do you mean no!"

    "No!"

    Something deep inside me was done with being told what to do. I know he is trying to protect me, but I couldn''t be a bystander and a child anymore. Even in my weakened state, I pushed through the pain to stand up to my father.

    "I love magic... Even if it is a curse, it is something that I can do instead of being locked away in this place. I hate everything else; I hate listening to my brother and sister playing outside my window, and I can''t join them. So, no, father, I won''t stop."

    "Don''t be stubborn; you are just going to make it worse if you-"

    "Will you shut up!" I push on. Valum is startled by my sudden aggressive behavior.

    "Father, you didn''t let me finish."

    "...Go ahead then, Caleb." He seems to understand how serious I am finally.

    "I want to train my magic further to protect those I care about. So I can protect our home. So I can protect my future wife. I don''t care what they label me."

    "I see." Valum looks into my eyes, trying to read my emotions.

    "I still have about a week of recovery, father. I hope you think about it at that time. When I am feeling better, let''s talk again under better circumstances. I don''t feel great, so that I might be thinking ahead of myself." I am giving myself an out of this conversation but still telling the truth. I don''t know what the hell I am even thinking. It was stubborn of me to push back. I know Valum won''t accept my terms, so I will take the week to think of a proposition until then. He seemed to have the same idea as mine.

    "Very well, Caleb. Just continue to rest; I will have Celia and Milia tend to you and aid Tia''s efforts in your recovery." He reaches the door and opens it with a forceful display. His lengthy hair flows from the wind that is created. "I am glad to see you awake, son..." He shuts the door behind him. Leaving me to fall back in bed, the pain still hard to manage, I rest my eyes again.

    Hours pass, and there is a knock on the door.

    "Caleb?" It is Tia. I lean up to see her. She stands next to Celia, holding a fresh bandage roll.

    "Come in, you two." I speak with a slight undertone.

    Tia approaches my side and gently wraps her fingers over mine. A pained smile appears across her face.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Well, I''m not dead, at least. Thank you for that." I make light of the situation. Tia and Celia have a soft giggle. I smirk softly.

    "If you can make jokes, Master, then I assume you have the strength to change your bandages?" Celia speaks. Her tan skin glistens as she seems to be sweating from stress. She must have been so worried and still was. I motion her to come to me. The moment she does, I force my arm to pull her into a hug. Tears begin to well in her eyes, and she hugs me back, a soft cry into my shoulder. "I''m so glad you are alright..."

    Tia and Celia soon helped remove my shirt to remove the bandages across my body. I was startled when they removed the bandages from my right hand and arm. What I thought would be tame was a series of healing scars that rode up my hand to my arm. With some care and time, they won''t look as terrible, but the distinct look of my arm was torn up.

    Tia began to heal the poison from my body; the only thing she could do to stop its progression. It took everything she had so none of my wounds could recover from her magic. Celia began to finish the final bandages. The wound on my head wasn''t deep, so a tiny wrap was applied, as the cut I suffered on my shoulder wasn''t deep enough to be worried about. The only issues were my arms and hands.

    "Make sure you don''t move them; if you need anything, Milia and I will take care of you. Tia can''t do everything you know."

    "Celia, you underestimate my abilities!"

    "Miss Tia, you have already done enough for Master; I can tell you are exhausted. Let us do our jobs so you can rest as well."

    Tia sighs and agrees to the conditions.

    Night quickly came that day; I could barely keep my eyes open as a sleeping Tia rested right next to me. I worried about her posture, so I let Celia take her to her bed when she wouldn''t wake from being moved. I laid in bed that night with a single thought left in my head.

    "Can I protect her as I am now...?"

 Chapter 11

    The week ended in a flash. Each day went by as Tia and my two maids took great care of my recovery. And soon, I was back on my feet, fully recovered.

    "Thank you, guys. I don''t know what I would do without you." I praise them.

    "It is our duty, Master; leave it to us to make sure you are taken great care of," Celia responds.

    "Right, well, thank you regardless."

    I take a step forward but fumble a bit. The strength in my legs had grown a little weak during my rest. Tia quickly stopped me from hitting the ground; I smiled as she helped me.

    "Would you like us to help you move around for today?" Milia suggested. I took a moment to look at her but then looked at Tia, holding me up.

    "I believe Tia can handle me for now. If there is anything, I will call upon you two."

    They both bow and leave the room. Tia sets me on the bed and takes a seat next to me. I smile and take a deep breath. I looked at the scars on my arms and shoulder briefly. My hair flows to the sides of my shoulders, and I try to slick it back to clear my eyes.

    "I''m sorry I spent so long in bed. Our time together is drawing to a close." I speak softly.

    "Father has begun making preparations for an escort back to Duldat. I heard your father hasn''t postponed the farewell party for us."

    "He''s trying to keep a front for the people so no one panics. So, we have just twelve days before we say goodbye."

    "It''s been a little crazy these few weeks, huh?"

    "That is certainly true, but I don''t want to say goodbye. At least not yet."

    Tia places her hand on mine. A soft blush on both our faces. We both don''t know how to handle our relationship as of now. I don''t know if she wants to wait or she wants to show it; the questions plague my mind. One thing is for sure: she doesn''t want to leave my side, not yet anyway.

    "Tia, could you help me outside? I need to breathe some air."

    "Sure, hold onto me if you feel like you are going to fall; I''ll make sure you stay standing."

    With a nod, she leads me out of my room; finding some strength to move, we explore the inside of our manor. The scarlet colors visibly reign as the house colors. We soon arrived outside, and I let go of Tia, attempting to walk alone. I slowly limp to a tree and place my hand on it.

    "Caleb?" Tia looks at me. Placing her hand on my shoulder gently.

    "I''m going to do it."

    "Do what?"

    "Remember I told you what my father said when I woke up?"

    "Are you considering his words? Do you really want to stop using magic?"

    "It''s not that simple. But I think I can find a middle ground."

    "Middle ground?"

    I nod and smile, almost like I spent the last week trying to come up with a proper answer to father.

    "I won''t use magic whatsoever, but that doesn''t mean I won''t practice it. I''ll keep doing it in private like before, but I will not use it even to defend myself."

    "How will you defend yourself? You won''t touch a sword!"

    "If it means to protect you and everyone... I might have to."

    "Caleb..."

    The sudden thought of holding a sword causes my heart to race. My hands begin to shake, and I stare at them. Illusionary images of blood stain them as I try to blink away the hallucination. Trying to calm myself down, that I got this, that I can compromise my ability to protect what I want to protect.

    "I can do it... I have to."

    "Don''t push yourself to do something you don''t want to."

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "Tia, I want to protect you. That assassin nearly killed you because I haven''t trained using a sword. My brother Dunick was only ten years old, and he was already a master of a sword art. If he can do it, so can I."

    She gently leans into my back, wrapping her arms around my waist. I blink softly and turn to look at her. Fighting back her tears, Tia smiles and hugs my head. I lean against the tree so I don''t fall over.

    "Just promise me you won''t die."

    "I promise."

    "You better, otherwise I won''t forgive you."

    "That''s a little harsh, don''t you think?"

    "I nearly lost you; I don''t want that to happen again."

    "All the more reason I should learn."

    *

    The day quickly progressed, and Caleb spent hours with Tia, talking to her and expressing himself with her. She was soon called by her father for something, leaving him alone. Thinking of making up to Tia for her help, he decided to approach the head butler, Zao.

    "Master Caleb, what may I be of service?"

    "Zao, I have a small favor to ask."

    "If it is something I can do, I won''t hesitate to aid."

    "Can you teach me... Can you teach me to dance?"

    "My my my, the young Master is finally showing interest in things other than books, hmm? Did a young elf bring this matter up?" Zao has a smug look, almost proud that Caleb has asked him for help.

    "I want to make it up to her... So, I want to be able to dance with her properly. Even if it is a little progress, I want to give her a lasting memory before she leaves."

    "In that case, allow me, your servant Zao, to provide that skill."

    With a proud look, Zao and Caleb would participate in hourly daily lessons. He was preparing himself for the party. Even with fragile legs, Caleb could work hard enough to push through the lesson.

    Later that evening, Caleb approached his father, dressed up in his Aris house attire; Valum excused his wife Regina from the room. She left with a scoff toward Caleb, returning to her two children.

    "I see you have something to say to me. Very well, out with it, Caleb." Valum sits in his chair and allows his son to approach.

    "I will stop using magic."

    "You will?"

    "Yes."

    "What made you decide that I thought you were very clear-"

    "I know what I said! But I had time to really think about it. And in some ways, you are right, father; public knowledge of my magic should be kept hidden from everyone possible. So, I came to tell you my terms." Caleb stood firm; determination was not the only aura surrounding the boy.

    "Your terms? Speak, son." Valum was finally willing to accept what he had in mind��not letting his protective instincts to push down his son.

    "I will keep my magic hidden, but I will continue to practice it in private like I have been. This isn''t something we can discuss; it is final, with or without your approval. You get what you want, and I still get to develop my abilities."

    "How will I know that you won''t use it the first chance you get? You''re still a nine-year-old boy; if you have nothing to use, you will cast your magic someday when you feel like it." Valum needed reassurance; he wouldn''t back down unless his son could devise a valid reason to prevent himself from tapping into the Demon King''s blood within his veins. He looked into his son''s light blue eyes.

    "I will take up the sword, father. I will defend myself if I have to defend my honor, life, and heart."

    Valum was surprised. His son always showed disdain for wielding a sword to the point of fear from Caleb. Valum had gotten up from his chair and approached him.

    "Are you sure? I know how much you never wanted to use one. Am I to believe you will learn?"

    "That is right, father. If I want to keep casting spells, I am willing to put everything I have into wielding a sword!" Caleb clenches his fist and extends it to his father. Valum notices a slight magic spark in Caleb''s eyes. Almost like his son has signed himself to an oath, Valum can''t help but accept the terms.

    "Very well. I will have Commander Eckhart train you and his new recruit privately when he is available."

    "Eckhart isn''t here?"

    "With the recent event, Eckhart has taken the liberty to improve our central guard. So, I am afraid you won''t start until he returns the day of the banquet. Until then, I want you to study the sword arts within our library; you can''t learn the sword without knowing our swordcraft''s basic history and bloodline."

    "And my magic?"

    "You may practice under guise. However, I have the condition."

    "Yes?"

    "You can''t guarantee that someone will follow you in your "practice," I must assign a personal lookout for you."

    "I thought we were meant to keep this secret, father."

    "That is why I trust Zao to look after you."

    What seemed like on cue, Zao appeared from the shadows in the room and approached the two. His gentle posture is replaced by pure skill and talent for the shinobi arts.

    "Z-Zao?"

    "Allow me to introduce myself fully, Master Caleb. I am Zaofain Huan-Ling, an agent of Xiou-Hou, the Kingdom across the world. I hope you still look upon me with the same bright eyes as usual, sir."

    "Zaofain, or Zao, we shall continue to call him, needs to train his pupil in the meantime. Makes this agreement perfect."

    "So, they will keep a close eye on me then?

    "Precisely, Master."

    "Zao, mind introducing her?"

    "Very well, my Lord. Mei, you may reveal yourself."

    A slender shadow silently lands on the floor; the young female with jet-black hair tied into a small ponytail walks with barely a sound. Caleb blinks for a second and realizes he has seen her before, only briefly, but she was one of the maids to Regina.

    "Hello, my lord, I am Mei Huan-Ling; just Mei is acceptable to call me. It is an honor to serve you." The woman is very young. She must be in her early twenties at least. She still had room to grow, but Caleb could understand that her father clearly trained her to be one with the shadows at birth.

    "Is this acceptable, Caleb?" Valum speaks clearly.

    "If they only look out for me, then I have no issue with it. I accept the conditions, father."

    "Very good; I am glad we came to an agreement."

    "Zao, Mei, I appreciate your protection."

    They bow and show off their skills by silently blending into the shadows and vanishing from the room.

    Caleb has finally made a pact with his father in order to continue his request. However, a looming thought of wielding a sword still plagued his mind; his shaking hand couldn''t cease that night.

 Chapter 12

    Several days have passed.

    Caleb''s day was filled with learning various arts and practices.

    In the morning, it was reading the history of sword arts and the basics of their foundation.

    Afternoon, he would spend two hours with Zao to practice his dancing. At first, he would make progress but would hit a rough spot. Zao was a great teacher; soon, Caleb would get the hang of it.

    During the nights, Caleb would sneak off and begin to expel and experiment with his magic.

    "Lightning Bolt!"

    The loud, booming sound of the blot leaving his hand strikes a tree, slicing clean through. It quickly falls over and lands with a thud.

    Ever since his battle with the assassin, Caleb has felt different using magic. It was the first time he killed anything or anyone with his abilities, and it had caused a unique connection to him. Raising his hand once more, he fires another bolt of lightning that strikes a stone, shattering it in one blow.

    "My magic is stronger; I am sure of it." Caleb examined the impacts of both objects; the effect was way more destructive than a couple of weeks ago.

    A confident look appears on his face as he channels the power within his body to his hand. Sparks of electricity flow off his body and travel down to his hand, collecting into such a fine point before being expelled at incredible speeds. It roars as it leaves his hand and slices through another tree. The tree shatters from the impact and shifts before falling to the ground.

    "Wish Tia wasn''t so busy."

    He was missing her; she would usually be watching closely and there for him whenever he pushed too far. However, she was strictly placed on house arrest in the manor. Her father didn''t want her anywhere too far, so she was constantly being watched. This didn''t stop Caleb from pushing forward and unleashing another lightning bolt at the same tree he hit.

    A white smoke trails from his hand. He braces for the pain soon to arise, but nothing happens. Just a tingling sensation running up his arm as the feedback of the spells cast has felt less self-destructive.

    "How far can we push then."

    With a smile, Caleb breathes heavily, sparks expelling from his lips. They begin to travel and gather within his hand once more, and he fires a blast that rips through the trees and stops before vanishing.

    His hand is stiff, but the pain is barely a problem. Caleb looks at himself, surprised that even after five casts of magic, he is still strong enough to move his arm.

    Caleb does decide to push on. The moment he does, a warm, gentle hand lands on his shoulder. He turns quickly to see Mei, dressed head to toe in a black camo attire.

    "Mei?" Caleb looks at her, shocked since she directly interrupted him. Zao appears behind her.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Father asked me if I could sneak up on a distracted man and disarm him."

    "Disarm?"

    "Stopping you from hurting yourself. It won''t be good if you exert yourself in such a manner."

    "Thank you for your concern, but this is my choice. now let me go."

    "Very well." She obeys his command and steps back.

    "Don''t fret, Mei. I''ve watched Caleb grow up, and stubbornness is certainly a prominent trait of his."

    "Are you going just to watch or keep talking?"

    "By all means, proceed, young Master."

    Taking a deep breath. Caleb draws a line of blue in front of his chest with the tips of his fingers. Creating a few hand signals and reciting words channels forth an arrow of lightning between his fingers.

    "Voltaic Bolt!"

    Upon uttering the newest spell that Caleb could improvise, the arrow releases from between his fingers. It whirls past a tree and misses. The glowing bright energy shifts and shoots into the air before striking the tree on the mark.

    Clap Clap Clap

    "Impressive, young Master. I see you have improved your spell list." Zao comments.

    "It''s still a work in progress. However, being able to control its path mid-cast is something handy. The power is a little lacking. Oh well, just got to keep practicing until I run out of magic."

    "I''m afraid you are at your limit."

    "What do you mean, Zao? I feel like I can do another one-"

    Caleb looks down at his hands to see them dripping in blood. With a shocked expression, Caleb realizes his arms have been numb and moving them was sluggish. Taking a deep sigh, Caleb admits his limitations.

    "Here, Master, it would be better to stop the bleeding." Mei approaches, takes a piece of cloth from her pocket, and gently wraps his hands. Blood slowly seeps through them; she puts pressure on the wounds, and her soft hands catch Caleb off guard.

    "T-Thank you." Caleb feels a little fuzzy from the blood loss, and Zao suggests returning to the manner and getting the wounds a proper look at.

    With the night ending, Caleb has begun to grasp the idea of magic far better than before, and his skill with them has only improved.

    *

    The days begin to pass. The endless routine of practicing and training continues. Fatigue was slowly setting in from the physical and mental strain on me. However, today, of all days, came as a surprise as there was a sudden commotion at the front gates of the manor. Leaving my studies on hold, I investigated.

    Peering around the top stairwell, I looked down to see my father speaking with a man in armor. A familiar voice calls out to me.

    "Well, if it isn''t my little brother!"

    Without thinking, I raced down the stairs and stared at the brother I hadn''t seen in a long while. Dunick stood tall and gallant as ever. His long blonde hair was tied into a low-hanging ponytail behind his back.

    "Dunick! I-I can''t believe it!" I was stunned. I never expected to see him back after he left with his wife.

    "Good to see you too, Caleb. Sorry for leaving. But know that I am happy to see you happy and doing well. When I got word that an assassin had attacked you, I raced from my company a few days ahead. I hope Yuno can forgive me." He has a worried expression on his face upon mentioning her name.

    "If it was to see your brother, I bet she would understand."

    "Come here! Let me get a good look at you!"

    "W-What? H-Hey! Let me go!"

    Dunick picks me up despite his heavy armor pulling him down; he tosses me into the air lightly before putting me down. I stumble back in a daze.

    "Looks like you two are already catching up well," Father speaks.

    "There''s a lot we need to catch up on, don''t we, Caleb?"

    "We sure do! I bet you have all sorts of stories to tell!"

    Dunick looked at everything before sitting at a table with me. I was excited to talk to him face-to-face again.

    A long talk ensued as learning about his journey and life with Lady Yuno was undoubtedly a pleasant listen.

    The hours seemed to eat away at the day as we grew tired and hungry. I still had my other lessons for the day and attended them.

    Having Dunick around was a nice feeling. Tia had introduced herself quite soon after he had arrived. He embraced her, which startled her quite quickly. But his natural positive attitude was enough to get her comfortable talking with him.

    A smile across my face; my next days with Dunick would indeed be nothing but fun.

 Chapter 13

    I sat on the stairs, waiting for my brother to show up. He needed to talk to father but promised he would speak to me again today afterwards.

    A soft pat was on my shoulder as Tia sat next to me. She smiled at me and seemed to enjoy the positive around me.

    "I heard your brother is here. I haven''t had the chance to meet him."

    "He is with father right now. But he said he would come to talk to me again. It will be another day before his wife and men show up."

    Tia looks down, contemplating something. I notice it and pry into her thoughts.

    "What''s that look for?"

    "Just... Nothing. Don''t worry about it." Tia smiles widely.

    Putting two and two together, she must be pretty lonely, and since Dunick has arrived, she feels left out. So, with a gentle smile, I wrap my arm around her head and hug her. She was startled briefly before hugging back.

    "What, this all of a sudden?" She asks, baffled.

    "We haven''t had time to ourselves for a bit. And you''ll be leaving pretty soon."

    "I''m fine."

    "Here, let''s take a walk."

    Leading Tia by the hand, a pleasant stroll around the manor calms the tension within her. We speak frequently about ourselves and what we like��a nice moment of exchange between us.

    Hours go by, and the night sky is set. I lean on a window, still waiting for Dunick to leave father''s table. Tia had stayed by my side to provide company. I only did half my lessons for dancing and studying sword arts.

    "Damn it, what is taking so long!" I shout.

    "They must have a lot to discuss. It isn''t something simple, and having your brother here, a lot needs to be discussed with the heir to the house."

    "Well, whatever is so important, I think I should be there too!"

    "Caleb, wait-"

    Tia reaches out to stop me, but a sudden shadow flashes before me, and the hidden Mei approaches with a gentle smile.

    "I wouldn''t recommend that young Master. I understand the urge and need, but be mindful of matters left to the right people."

    "Mei... Just let me through."

    "Under father''s orders, I cannot."

    "Fine!" With a huff, I race downstairs. Tia follows at a distance.

    "Maybe tomorrow you can talk to him."

    "His wife will probably arrive by then. I don''t think he will leave her unattended. From what father told me in his letters, they are pretty happy together. I don''t want to get in the way of that, but I really wanted to spend more time with him."

    "Spend more time, you say?"

    Dunick had abruptly interrupted me, leaving me a little speechless.

    "Brother...! I thought you were still busy."

    "We decided to wrap it up and get some rest. So, naturally, I wanted to find you. Since you wanted to talk to me so badly?"

    "Well, I just wanted to get your attention..."

    "It''s okay if you do. Now, I am guessing this is the little lady who will be my little sister."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Tia shyly waves and looks away. She instinctively hides behind my back. I try to get her out in the open, but she seems shy around him.

    "N-Nice to meet you, I am Tia Eliska."

    "I see my brother has already made a good impression on you. That makes me glad."

    "Dunick... Stop teasing her."

    "I''m sorry, it feels good for a brother to see his sibling doing well and better than he last remembered."

    Zao approaches us.

    "I''m deeply sorry, but Master Aris requests a quick audience with you."

    "With me?" I reply.

    "Correct, sir. He must see you immediately."

    "So, father came to a decision finally." Dunick mumbles out loud.

    "What do you mean by that?" I ask curiously.

    "Don''t mind me, Caleb. Hurry and see father. I keep Tia company till then."

    "If you say so. I''ll be back."

    I begin to walk to my father''s council room. An aura seemed to surround the whole mood as I approached the door. Opening it, my father sat in his chair, finishing a letter.

    "Father?"

    "Caleb, please sit down. I will be with you in a moment."

    "Sure, father."

    I listen and seat myself. Zao and Mei''s presence was held within the room. Their prying eyes were constantly observing us and the surroundings.

    Valum puts the letter to the side, and Zao takes it before bowing and seems to vanish to send it off.

    "Now then, I have important matters to discuss with you, son. So, please listen until I finish."

    I nervously swallow. The situation has already been on the worst of terms as war has begun to approach.

    "The Empire advances quicker and quicker each day to surround our lands and Kingdom. Heistorm is going to be a giant battleground within the year. I fear that many difficult things may happen to you or anyone in our family. Duni ck will stay by my side as we ride for war. Commander Eckhart will see to your care and train you while we are on the campaign. I''ve been thinking ever since the assassin that our home isn''t even fully safe. They are getting better at getting past our home and getting that close to you. I must protect my family. You will go with Eckhart and train with him in Saiana Village. This will happen soon after young Tia and Soldia leave our home."

    "So, I will need to be in the public? Are you sure that is wise?"

    "Saiana village is where I was trained and raised. It has nothing but loyal citizens who have supported our family for generations. It is out of the way of any proper roads or marching lines, and it is a perfect supply depot for us to restock on any supplies we may need."

    "Wait, are you saying-"

    "Yes, Caleb, I am putting you in charge of our supply line for me and your brother''s army. Not only will it be your sword school, but it will be your responsibility to rule and oversee it with utmost vigor. Eckhart will technically be in charge, but you will have a say in the village''s efforts. Eckhart has been notified of his new position, and even if he has expressed his distaste for the idea, you will be stationed with a personal guard of five Scarlet knights. As well as a small garrison of fifty infantry and archers. The village has exceptional gates and walls that can withstand a full-frontal siege for months. The only main problems of the village are the increasing number of creatures attempting to harass the townspeople and their livelihoods outside the village."

    "I-I don''t know what to say..."

    I was left speechless. I never thought he would do this, but he did. A wave of mixed emotions filled my heart. I couldn''t process it.

    "And this leads me to the troubling news."

    "What is it?"

    Valum looks down before standing tall. He walks over to me and kneels beside me. I give him a stern look, a sudden realization that he shouldn''t treat me like a kid now. A soft smile crawls across his face before nodding and standing back up. He stares at me and takes a step back.

    "The severity of the Empire''s forces and the speed at which they will launch their offensive is far greater than I could imagine. I will not lie; we are trying to build up our militia and train more knights, but this war will not be short. Win or lose, live or die, it will be a battle of attrition. No matter what happens, they will continue to chase after you and take Heistorm and our house. With this growing danger, I am afraid me and Soldia have decided to postpone your marriage with Tia."

    "What!" My voice reached a whole new level of anger. I jumped from my seat, knocking the chair I was in over.

    "Soldia fears that the marriage between our families will paint a target on Tia, which paints a target on their house in Duldat. They wouldn''t send an army but the same assassins as before to their home, and I think you know what could happen."

    "I don''t believe it."

    "I know how much you bonded with Tia this past month, but this is for the best."

    "Tia is much more than just a bride to me... She is more than someone I just met."

    "Zao has reported to me about your progress with her. I am truly happy for you both, I really am, son, but it pains me to agree with this decision."

    "Father!"

    "However."

    "However?"

    "Soldia didn''t deny the marriage entirely." Valum turns toward me with a sly smile.

    "In fact, he has expressed to make it official on the day of their departure that you and Tia will be kept in secret about the engagement. So, congratulations, Caleb, you will be engaged to Tia Eliska within seven days. If the war drags on, you''ll be free to leave Heistorm and move to Duldat when you officially turn eight teen and graduate from your lessons. Until then, you will not mention or discuss about the engagement in public for their safety."

    Wholly frozen, I stood there, not knowing what to say. Either thank my father or hate him for pushing back the proposal for another four years. I blinked and hit my back against the wall.

 Chapter 14

    "Upon her father''s request, she will not know about the new proposal until she is safe at her home in Duldat."

    "Why not? She deserves to know!"

    "Soldia doesn''t want her to cause a scene; please respect his wishes."

    Caleb clenched his fists. But a moment of clarity made him realize that getting upset now wouldn''t do much.

    "You know I can''t lie to her."

    "Then don''t. I understand that you both have grown closer and closer. But remember your position in this family, what you represent as my son regardless of your origins."

    "Are we done then?"

    "Not quite." Valum motions Mei to approach with a case.

    "What''s this?"

    "This is our family tradition. Although it may be a bit earlier than I had hoped, our situation is about to change as we know it. Choose one that you feel closest to; the rest will be taken care of."

    Mei opens the case to reveal four ore-like rocks, each with a distinctive look and color of minerals.

    "I need to choose?"

    "Correct, just pick the one that calls to you."

    Caleb blinks for a bit. With his right hand, he hovers around the rocks. A weird sensation hums throughout his hand as he approaches each rock. With the sudden reaction, he focuses on which one to choose. Closing his eyes, he centers himself on the one to which he feels stronger to.

    A moment passes, and Valum worries that none of them calls to a son of Aris. However, with a quick response, Caleb grasps a grayish hue ore that has distinctive pieces of jagged edges and minerals that glow in the dark.

    "That one-that is the one I feel is right."

    "Very well, Mei, take this to my contact in the mountains."

    "Yes, my Lord." Mei exits just like her father, disappearing in the shadows."

    "Now that has been settled, you may return to your brother and young Tia."

    "Father, if I may."

    "Yes?"

    "What if I have to use magic? What if there is no other way?"

    Valum closes his eyes and sighs. Knowing that his son has been paranoid about his own abilities, he finally relents to him.

    "Caleb, do you know what an artifact is?"

    "Artifact? Isn''t that some special item that holds magical properties? I know a lot of church priests and healers carry them."

    "That''s because they don''t have abilities like Tia, but they hone their skill through artifacts to replicate the same magic. Of course, the natural power of someone born with this gift is far superior; they are indeed rare. I didn''t mean to keep this from you, but this was your mothers..." Valum reaches underneath his shirt and pulls out a unique pendant. The shape is in the form of a circle with symbols engraved into its onyx-like color.

    "This was my mother''s?"

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "This was the artifact that she gave to me. She wished me to remember her with this, but I held onto it for you when the time was right. Well, I guess it is the right time. This artifact will allow you to cast a barrier spell and deflect any attack as long as you can concentrate on it. It won''t be magic you have used, but if you are worried about having to resort to it, I want you to use this instead."

    Valum places the pendent around Caleb. A look of wonder surrounds the boy. He examines it closely, and a sense of connection burns within his chest.

    "I can feel its power..."

    "Good, that means you can properly use it. Just remember it will drain your stamina the more you use it."

    "Thank you, father..."

    "Thank your mother. She was the one who used it for you. And now it is yours."

    Valum allows his son to leave the room and gives him time with his new gift. A small tear runs down his cheek while looking at a small picture of Caleb''s mother.

    "Am I fulfilling your wish, Cassandra... Or am I failing to protect him from your curse... Please... Watch over him. Upon my honor as Valum Aris, I will ensure our son will live a better life than you did."

    The picture falls from his shaking hands. He falls to his knees and begins to cry. The heartbroken man who lost someone essential years ago still stabs him deeply.

    "Cassandra Raiden... Give me the strength to protect my family..."

    *

    After leaving my father''s study, I found Dunick and Tia enjoying each other''s company. I figured it would end that way; it was my brother, after all.

    "There is my brother, so father told you everything?"

    "Just about and more. It seems you two are getting along."

    "Young Tia here is quite astute, just like you. So, it wasn''t tough to crack her open for a smile."

    Tia blushes and looks away from embarrassment. I laugh softly and poke my brother''s arm.

    "What is it?"

    "I just want to say thanks."

    "What for?"

    "Just thanks."

    Dunick looks at me strangely before laughing. "You are a weird one, Caleb. But you are welcome. I''ve had a long day, so if you two will allow me, I will be going to bed."

    We part ways, leaving me and Tia alone for the moment. It is nearly my time to head out to the forest and practice my magic.

    "So, what did you talk about with your father?"

    "I-Uhh.." I stuttered. The guilt of knowing our engagement and postponed marriage would surely upset her. I couldn''t tell her, but I couldn''t lie and keep it from her. I take her hand and lead her away from prying ears. She followed me without question, but she was surely startled.

    "C-Caleb? What is it?"

    "I just-I need a second to think."

    "Okay?" Tia''s ears perk up and wiggle in the air. It was certainly cute, and my heart skipped a slight beat. I clear my throat and approach her.

    "My father has put me in charge of Saiana Village. As you know, war is approaching from the Empire. So, to keep me from danger, I will live there and overlook it as a supply camp for the forward armies."

    "Really? Are you sure you want that?"

    "I don''t know what I want at this point. I have so many new responsibilities placed on me that it''s driving me crazy!" I wave my hands like a madman. Tia laughs at my silliness.

    "I think you''ll be a great leader. I can tell you like to put much thought into your actions and decisions. It suits you."

    A slight blush washes over my cheeks, and I rub the back of my head, trying to keep it all inside, but a small chuckle escapes my lips.

    "But I know there is something else you want to tell me."

    "It''s- it''s something I can''t discuss."

    "Saying that means it is related to me. Caleb, no secrets, please. I thought we would be open about everything."

    "You''re right, just... I don''t know how to say it..."

    "Just out with it, you dolt." She chops my head softly. I don''t know what forces her to act weird like that, but it is a nice side of her when she is comfortable.

    "It seems my father gave me this position so I could help with the war... Which means... It won''t be until I turn eighteen before I can see you in Duldat. I''m sorry."

    "That''s all?"

    "I knew you would be upset, so I didn''t want to-...wait... Excuse me?" I look at her. She tilts her head to the side and giggles.

    "Did you expect me to get upset? I mean, yeah, I feel a little upset, but I still have a lot to learn before getting married to someone. I am lucky enough to know it is you. I can wait longer for you."

    "Y-You''re taking this a lot better than I thought... So, excuse me for being a little frazzled."

    Tia laughs and pulls me into a hug. I blink as her slightly bigger body holds me.

    "This past month, I have grown more than I thought I would, Caleb. I may still be a little girl as an elf... However, I am more mature than even my father can believe. We got time, so make sure you grow taller than me in those years."

    With a broad smile, the young elf pushes away from me, teases me with a pose, and leaves me there. Just standing there, I exit the manor toward the forest in secret. Pondering my encounter with her, I raise my fist in the air and yell out when no one is nearby.

    "YES!!!!"

    I may have let out a little more excitement than I thought, but I didn''t care. I was glad that I didn''t have to worry about it. And that Tia gives me the courage to wait nine more years...

 Chapter 15

    "Young Master, I have what you requested," Zao speaks to me in a dignified tone. He holds a box in his hands.

    "Did my design go through?" I grab the box from his hands and begin to open it.

    "The crafters said the design was complex, but simple trial and error was enough to figure it out. However, they asked about the need for such a unique design and material."

    Upon opening the box, a small pair of gloves rests within it. I take them out and feel them; the texture is rough like leather, but it is insolated rubber with black leather to make them comfortable.

    "These gloves should help with my experimentation. Thank you, Zao, give my compliments to the crafters."

    "Very well, I am pleased they suit your needs." Zao bows before vanishing into the shadows.

    Once he leaves, I slip them on. They fit perfectly for my small hands and don''t get in the way of moving my fingers or hands.

    It''s been a few nights already; the farewell party is only two days away, but I discovered an interesting fact about how my magic is cast through my body. Upon releasing a spell from any part of my body or hands, there is a vector that must travel through. And where the spell becomes strongest and is cast, my hands, for example, the impact of the magic causes the feedback upon release��dealing damage to my hands and arms if I exceed my limits. However, with these custom gloves, I can catch the electrical blowback and dispel the energy as the gloves resist it.

    "Alright, let''s test these babies out." With a quick shake of the hands, I take a deep breath.

    The sparkling energy of the spell courses through my body and arms. The sound of crackling and sparks radiate from my hands, and putting my hands together only causes the sounds to expel a screeching sound of power. Drawing my fingers together, creating a large arrow of blue energy, I aim it at a tree in the distance and put most of my magic through the bolt.

    "Voltaic Bolt!"

    Vibrating through the air, the arrow pierces the tree instantly, causing it to shatter and splatter. The direct feedback hits my gloves. There''s a tingling sensation just on the outside of my skin, but it quickly vanishes without much effect.

    With a smirk across my face, I clench my fist. I begin to speak, but suddenly, a spark of blue ignites from my gloves briefly, which pops loudly, startling me.

    "Wha! Shit!" I fall flat on my back. The unexpected reaction was something I didn''t reasonably calculate in my planning. My mind began to think about the sudden possibilities vastly. I decided to put it to the test.

    "Well, let''s see if this works! Lightning Bolt!"

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    A flash of blue lights up the forest, and the shrieking sound of the violent bolt of energy blasts through the trees and rocks without mercy.

    "Lightning Bolt! Lightning Bolt! Lightning Bolt!" Without missing a beat, I begin to cast my spell rapidly. The numbing sensation started to stiffen my fingers, but the buildup of the current of volts began to store within the gloves.

    "Lightning Bolt!" With my last spell, I gasped for air as exhaustion began to fill my body. My lungs struggled for air, but I could feel the pressure around my hands. The vibrations were overwhelming as the energy started to leak out, and sparks coated my hands and traveled up my arms. Slight waves of pain began to sting my arms, but I clapped my hands together, causing a chain reaction, and a string of purplish-blue energy hit between them.

    Focusing on the energy manipulating the lightning was a struggle as it vibrated with such ferocity. A look of worry hit my face when I began to feel I was losing control of it.

    "Rrraahhh!"

    I cry out in pain as the vibrations spark through my arms bit by bit. A moment of focus was all that was needed as I redirected the energy around me and clasped my hands in opposite directions, sliding them together, the sparking energy funneled into a single point. A single line of purple energy coats my hands in its energy. I unleash the stored-up power in one massive electrical wave that vaporizes the group of trees in front of me. The blowback of such power knocks me back, hitting the ground in a tumble.

    BOOM!

    The deafening cracking sound of lightning strikes the air. Ringing in the ears causes a dizzying feeling to vibrate in my head. Mei jumps from the trees and lands next to me.

    "Master?!" Showing a unique concern for my well-being, she touches my arm. A sudden spark hits her hand, which makes her recoil it back.

    The expelled energy wasn''t entirely gone but was under control.

    "S-Sorry Mei, I might have gone a little crazy." I get to my feet on my own, and the sudden sparks of blue crackle from my hands and up my arm without much discomfort.

    "Did you cause that?" Mei points at the wave of destruction that my test had caused. The destroyed remains of dozens of trees were splintered and exploded apart from the combined force of multiple residual magical essences. Leaving me with a more considerable fascination with my abilities and the potential these gloves allow me to have.

    "I did. That wasn''t as quiet as I hoped it would be. Find your father; we will return to the manor shortly before anyone notices." I release the contained remitments of my power from my gloves and take them off. There is minor bruising on my hands and fingers, but not the same numbing sensation as before.

    After collecting myself, we set off for the manor. The clouds above began to darken even more as we proceeded. The distant sounds of thunder and lightning flash in the distance, calling to me. A weird feeling washes through my body. I stop in my tracks as the sensation causes a pause that draws my attention. The storm was calling to me, wanting me to see it.

    "I hear it..." I speak without knowing. I turn my head to the approaching thunder; a brief moment occurs, and a small spark lights off my eyes. A hint of yellow flashes, and for a second, the color of my eyes becomes a hint of yellow before returning to light blue.

    I blink momentarily, taking me out of my trance before turning back and continuing to the manor. The raging storm in the distance thunders in the distance; it sings out my wrath.

    The night is filled with thunder and rain as I sleep in bed. An overwhelming sense of comfort flows through my mind as the sounds of rain and thunder protect me.

    Eventually, the storm passes for the sun to rise and allow me to wake. I stand from my bed and place my hand on the window. The faint signs of rain stain the windows, and my reflection shows the grin across my face. The face of someone who has learned something new about his power...

 Chapter 16

    Today was the last day Caleb could see Tia. He will spend the last night with her before she departs home. He was determined to ensure she got the proper goodbye he could give her.

    Caleb had secretly spoken with his maids and servants to prepare a special event just for her. Zao took charge of the preparations, and so did Mei. Dunick was asked to keep quiet about the event, so he did.

    "Lord Dunick, it seems your wife has arrived with the rest of the men," Eckhart announces.

    "Thank you, Eckhart. Caleb, would you like to meet her?"

    "It is my duty, is it not?"

    "Hahahaha, that is quite true." Dunick leads Caleb outside of the manor. The large banner of House Aris rises high as the envoy approaches the gates. The main carriage drives forward and parks at the front. The men marching take a rest and sit down.

    "Ahh! My beautiful wife has arrived! I''m sorry I went ahead darling, here let me-" The carriage door swings open, cutting off Dunick. A worried look and cold sweat drip across his face. "-and I might be dead..."

    Walking out of the carriage, a beautiful woman with golden locks and aquamarine eyes gleefully smiles as she steps down. Slowly approaching the worried Dunick.

    "I know it was about your brother, but running away for days ahead without warning can make a woman think of dangerous things, darling. You will answer to me later tonight." Her smile doesn''t change, but the murderous aura around her never leaves.

    "Is this the young brother you mentioned was in danger? He looks perfectly fine." Her smile twists even more. She grips Dunick on the shoulder, and he nearly falls to his knees for her.

    "Y-Yes, this is my brother! C-Caleb!" Dunick stutters frequently as he continues to shake in his boots.

    "Oh good, it is nice to meet my brother-in-law. I am Yuno. I hope my idiot husband didn''t cause you any trouble as he has with me."

    "N-None at all; he''s all yours, my Lady." Caleb bows before stepping away, knowing how to read the situation.

    "C-Caleb, brother! Please don''t leave me! I need you to be my witness!"

    "Sorry, can''t hear you over your own mistakes!" Caleb dashes back into the manor and closes the door. A blood-curdling scream can be heard behind the doors.

    *

    Dunick sits at the table with a hefty slap mark on his face and smiles with no emotion. My brother had a "moment" with his wife. She gracefully sparkles as she sits down in her chair along with the rest of the family.

    "I appreciate you are traveling such a distance to visit our home, Lady Yuno," Valum speaks lightheartedly.

    "It was no trouble at all; I am glad to arrive in due time. It is my pleasure to meet you all."

    Yuno speaks to all of us. Dunick lets down his guard and gives a genuine smile. He is madly in love with her; she is a very important woman to him.

    "Will you partake in tonight''s events for the Eliska''s?" Valum asks.

    "Unfortunately, certain circumstances forbid me from drinking or participating in any activities." Yuno giggles and holds my brother''s hand. They both smile, and the hint of something more is apparent.

    "Are you saying that-"

    "Yes, we are expecting a child soon." Dunick smiles with joy and pride.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I blinked momentarily, and the thought of my brother being a dad surprised me. However, the idea that I would be an uncle made me happy.

    "This is wonderful!" Valum stands up from his seat, hugs his son, and kisses his daughter-in-law''s cheek. "I''m going to be a grandfather!"

    "Congratulations, brother." I bow and withhold my excitement.

    After having the conversation at the table, I was excused to my own time. I gave the orders to Zao to finalize the event for Tia and her father, which led me to find her sitting outside the manor next to one of our trees. She noticed my presence and spoke softly.

    "Today is our final day to talk to each other. It almost feels unreal. It felt like it was only yesterday I was a scared little girl who didn''t know how to fit in with everyone. When I witnessed your abilities and that night of the assassin. Don''t you feel a little weird about it, Caleb?"

    "I didn''t expect today to arrive so soon, but recovering for nearly two weeks can cause time to feel off. I do feel glad about the time we did have together."

    "You make it sound like we might never see each other again."

    "My family will be at war here very shortly. I fear I might see the battlefield before I can see you again, which terrifies me."

    "I-I don''t want to leave. But I know it would be better if I did."

    "I promise to see you again, Tia. I swear on it as the noble son of house Aris!" I slam my fist into my chest in a weird salute.

    "Hahahahaha! What is that?! Oh, Caleb, you can be the biggest goofball I know." Her laughter causes me to grow flustered in embarrassment.

    I step up to her, and the wind blows through our hair. Her beautiful image burns within my mind as I extend my hand to her.

    "I promise to survive this war to see you again. I will not allow myself not to see you at least one last time."

    "Caleb, make me a promise that doesn''t involve your cryptic tone. Don''t need to be so serious, honestly." She reaches out and takes my hand.

    "If I have this dance, then I promise to see you again. I will stop at nothing until I do."

    "Now, that is a promise I can accept."

    I pull her up from the grass, and her beautiful dress sways back and forth along with my suit. Surrounded by our guests'' onlookers, I proved the skills I learned from Zao and put them on full display, leading Tia in the middle of the hall. Her pretty smile captures my attention as we enjoy the time to dance. The guests of the event watch in amazement at our performance. It did, however, come as a surprise that Tia had been secretly learning from her father in dancing. We had the same plan for each other. The night was filled with claps of joy and the spectators'' delights.

    We finish our number and end with a bow to the guests��a considerable applause from everyone. I snap my fingers to cue Zao to proceed with the extraordinary event for Tia and her father.

    "If I may, Lord Eliska and Lady Eliska, I humbly enjoyed our time together and want us to part with the most favorable terms. So please accept this as a token of my gratitude for our meeting!"

    Tia and Soldia look in awe as a nice-looking cake and elven-inspired trinkets are wheeled out into the middle of the room. A custom-designed banner of our houses mixed together as the Scarlet rose wraps around the Duldat Kingdom''s tree emblem��the gift of our lasting bond and friendship.

    Tia tears up as she sees the effort that everyone put into giving her and her father a graceful farewell.

    And so, the last night with Tia proceeded as the attendants, and I provided a lasting memory for the Eliska''s.

    During the last hour of their stay, I wanted to speak with Tia one last time as we approached the balcony like before.

    "I am delighted to have known you and grown to know you, Tia. This past month, despite its hardships, was something I really enjoyed. So, thank you very much for your company." I bow to her and show her my utmost respect.

    "The honor was all mine, Caleb. I appreciate your efforts, which have made this experience quite memorable. If anything, I must thank you for such a wonderful stay."

    "Well, I guess I should say this to you before you go." Tia''s cute ears perk up, and her elegant dress sways from the wind. The courage within my heart doesn''t stop me from expressing my feelings.

    "I was angry when you first saw me. I was told that I was bound to marry, and the life I knew it would change without my decision. I now know that life has a funny way of disguising a blessing while taunting you. I am glad to be your future husband. Even if I am still a child, I can understand my feelings."

    "And what feelings are those?" Tia smiles warmly. She knows what I will say but wants to hear it for herself.

    "My feelings for you are pure, and I don''t know what I can to express it. So, I will tell you without a second thought. I am in love with you, Tia. I don''t know any other way to say it, but I really am in love-"

    Without a moment to finish, Tia placed her lips on mine��an inexperienced kiss but one that shook my very core. Before I could respond, she stepped back with a heavy blush across her cheeks.

    "That is a downpayment for the future. You''re not allowed another until you turn eighteen, so don''t go playing with other girls while I am gone!" Tia''s smile became the sun that night.

    With our final encounter, Tia and her father had set off in the middle of the night. A heavy pain stung my chest as each second of the distance between us weighed heavily on my heart. My soft fingers run along my lips to reimagine the feeling of hers on mine.

    "Tia... I will become stronger... I will be stronger than everyone in this world. That I vow to you..."

 Chapter 17

    It had been a week since Tia had left the manor. Father had been planning with Dunick and his commanders for the war effort. I was stuck getting prepared to leave my home and travel to Saiana Village. Commander Eckhart was also to be my escort with the five Scarlet knights and fifty infantry troops assigned to our command.

    During that time, I had studied more about sword arts and swordcraft history. Reading on the many forms of schools and skills there is. However, every time I had dived into the history and lore, my hands would shake ever so gently. I tried to ignore it as best I could.

    Knock Knock

    "Come in!"

    The door opens, and Zao and Milia enter the room��a grim look on their faces.

    "Sorry for interrupting your studies, but it is almost time to depart." Zao hides his emotions behind the cold, dead eyes of the trained shadow.

    "I understand. I will miss you guys. Especially you, Milia; I know it must be hard to stay behind to take care of the manor with even less staff."

    "Don''t worry about me, Master Caleb. I am glad Celia will accompany you to the Village." Milia holds back her tears.

    "Your father needs me to look after Master Dunick. So, Mei will be with you on your journey."

    "Are you sure?"

    "It is your father''s wish. He believes she will learn a lot on her own; I believe so, too."

    "I guess... I guess that''s it then." I turn around, and Zao and Miila help me with my luggage. Spare clothes, my books, and my board games were all I needed.

    Lady Regina and my siblings had left for Stonehill. Lady Yuno was responsible for carrying the heir to our house, so she was sent back home past the mountains to her residence.

    Before heading off, I hug Milia and Zao before departing. My father and brother also say their goodbyes. The heartfelt moment lingered for days on the road. Eckhart led the convoy while Celia and Mei stayed in the carriage with me.

    My gloves were always on my hands; it was getting colder as the season shifted to winter, but mainly because it was a safety precaution. I took my mother''s artifact and embedded it onto the top portion of the glove where the back of my hand touches. The unique symbol was easily implanted without much trouble on my part. It allowed me to use it as a focus for the magic I could use with it.

    On our travels, Eckhart showed little interest in conversation with me. Even if he was loyal and bound to me and House Aris, I was still a bastard, a Nixx. It was no secret that he was prejudiced against my blood; some of the men also felt the same way, but I didn''t mind that they did. All that mattered was that Eckhart wouldn''t abandon his duties, and so his subordinates wouldn''t do so either.

    Since winter had soon arrived on our travels, it was a much longer journey to Saiana.

    A couple of months had passed, and I had turned ten years old before the distant image of the giant walls of Saiana could be seen. They were impressive; the wooden walls were reinforced with metal bars for stability and protection from any sieges. The wood was also coated in a special oil that was heavily fire-resistant.

    I peeked my head out the window briefly. My hair, a little longer since leaving the manor, flowed with the cold wind. Eckhart approached the gates, and we were allowed to enter without issue.

    House Aris''s banner raised high in the center of the Village gave me a sense of familiarity. Celia and Mei aided in helping prepare my room, the largest home within Saiana. This would be my main home and base of operations. It would be where I would make my reports and take in our supplies.

    The citizens of the Village had looks of awe and wonder as they saw my silver-gray hair. But the Rose thorn crest on my shirt was enough to know that I was Valum Aris''s son and the town''s new leader.

    More days have passed since our arrival and settling in. Celia had helped me change into more winter attire, prepared me for an outing, and escorted me. I gave Eckhart the simple task of allowing him to design our defenses and how he would like to station his men on the walls and their routine. Eckhart had nodded and accepted my order without much of a reply.

    "Master, allow me to show you around the Village. It is important if you meet the prominent people in town for supplies, munitions, and future events." Celia had spent the last few days getting familiar with the town. It wasn''t a tiny Village; it held more than two thousand people if it was a maximum populace.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Our first stop had led us to the local blacksmith. Rungar Gref was the main smith of the shop. He had four assistants aiding in his work, but most of the crafts were done by him. He stood tall with tanned skin covered in scars from serving as a foot soldier in the last Demon war. His light brown hair disguises his hundred and eighty-six years of age. He seemed like a timid man who only spoke when he needed to.

    After that, we met with the local town mayor; she was a spry young dwarf woman with a heart of gold. Her dark amber hair was fitted in a nice bun, which uncovered her dark blue eyes. Guni Keiga was very welcoming and happy to see us. She was pretty nimble and slim for a ninety-three-year-old dwarf. She was in charge of listening to the concerns and ideas of the Village and would report any she deemed worthy of my attention.

    Despite the looks I was getting during our outing, I kept my head held high with Celia. We approached the quartermaster, an elven individual wearing a small pair of glasses. His dirty blonde hair was tied up in a ponytail. His small and frail-looking body was only a feature of his lifestyle. Orwn Legost was just over two hundred years old. His family lived in the Village alongside him, and his wife was an excellent cook who would feed the children in her neighborhood.

    Our trip into town and introductions took quite the day as the sky slowly dimmed into the night. Celia had suggested we return and continue our visit for tomorrow. With a simple shake of the head, I exclaimed that we were fine for a couple more hours. And so, we pushed on with the last of our locations.

    Saiana Village was home to a unique tavern and Inn house that was also the headquarters of the Local Guild. Like a typical fantasy, the Guild was everything expected of one of the town. A job board listed jobs of hunts, missions, and requests of nearby smaller villages and people within the village. The guild master would also post hunts for monster materials or clearing for the village''s safety for riches and rewards.

    The guild''s receptionist was also the organizer for the tavern and Inn for the establishment. She was a cute half-elf with short brown hair and bright purple eyes. She wore a more elegant attire, befitting of her status within the guild. Her chest was definitely a favorite of the male adventures and guild members.

    "Hi, you must be the new arrivals. My name is Juliana, but you can call me Julie. I run this place for the most part since guild master Nana has her hands full every day. I welcome you with the utmost respect for a noble of your status."

    "It is a pleasure to meet you; I am Caleb Aris, the overseer of the Village for now."

    "I assume you want to know about our town and came to visit?"

    "Correct, Celia, you can take a load off; you have been working hard. Get something to drink." I wave to Celia to relieve herself of her duties. She responds with a nod, sits at the bar, and orders herself a strong drink and a smile across her face."

    "Wow, you are an outstanding figure; I think we have nothing to worry about if we have you to look after us."

    "Don''t be so modest. I am just here to help. I am sure you have heard the rumors about what my family is going through."

    "I think every major figure in town knows, so we respect what you and your family are trying to accomplish."

    "Thank you. I was worried that we might have been unwelcomed."

    "I wouldn''t say that-"

    As if on cue, a significant group of adventures entered the guild hall after what seemed to be a job hunt went pretty well. They carry the parts of Dire wolves and goblin ears. It is a group of seven people who are distracted with celebrating their victory.

    "Seems like they had a good haul," I chuckle.

    "That is one of our strongest parties in the guild. They are called the Phantom Blades. They are pompous and uptight, but they give results. I wouldn''t stick around if they are nearby; they aren''t the ones to show respect even to nobles."

    "I''ll keep that in mind, thank you-"

    "Well, lookie here! Hey girl, we just came back from a long night hunting; I wouldn''t mind having you giving me company tonight." A tall man with a green cloak leans next to Celia. His short blonde hair and tiny ponytail slip past his shoulder. Celia is visibly unamused.

    "I am trying to enjoy my time to relax. Sorry, but find someone else. I am not interested." Celia scoffs.

    "Oh, come on baby, I can show you a good time-" He places his hand on her arm, and a sudden shift awakens within Celia as she grabs his wrists and twists it to the point of nearly snapping it. The guy yelps before being punched in the jaw, knocking him down to the ground, stunned.

    "Touch me again, and you won''t be so lucky." Celia is fired up.

    "Oh no, sorry about this, Julie." I begin to approach her.

    "You bitch! Do you know who we are!"

    "Don''t know, don''t care. I am here on business. Now you have ruined my mood. push any further, and it won''t be so pretty." She clenches her fist, her red eyes light up, and the sign of her demonic blood begins to spark to life.

    I touch her arm and grab it firmly. She shoots a look at me, and the moment she sees my face, she settles down, and the demonic aura surrounding her vanishes.

    "Let''s get out of here. We got what we came for." I speak firmly.

    "You''re right; my apologies, Master."

    "It''s alright, let us go."

    We turn to leave and approach the exit.

    "Who the hell do you think you are freak!"

    I stop in my tracks.

    "You-!" Celia begins to speak, but I quickly stop her.

    "If I were you, I would forget you caused a scene; just enjoy your party with your friends."

    The rest of the Phantom Blades rise and back up their partner.

    "I don''t listen to a fucking monster! Your kind better stay out of the Village if you know what''s good for you!"

    "If that is how you feel, let me give you a lesson you shall not forget."

    "Wha-"

    "Listen up! I am Caleb Aris, son of Valum Aris. I am the overseer of this Village as of recently. If you know any better, any disturbances with me or any of my men will bring full retribution upon you. If you want to continue how you live your lives in Saiana, then I suggest you behave."

    And without a single thought, I take Celia and leave the guild. I apologize to Juile as we leave the place and return to our quarters within the village.

 Chapter 18

    Morning rises in the cold village. I begin the day with breakfast and reading news about recent events in the Kingdom Mei provided me.

    "It seems like father and brother will be heading into battle soon. The news hasn''t reached most of Heistorm, but many are aware of the tides approaching. Do you know what the numbers on each side are?" I speak to her softly.

    "My father has given me reports of the mass recruiting campaign made by Lord Valum. Both he and your brother Dunick have raised nearly ten thousand altogether. However, what they sorely lack is knights of any rank. Infantry is just numbers, not actual results." Mei speaks in a harsh tone.

    "We barely have a militia here ourselves. It is up to Eckhart to train the next knights for the front lines. This war can take more than ten years if we don''t aid them in this."

    "The Empire has numbers, they have many commanders, this war won''t be in our favor for long."

    "Trust in my father and brother. Regardless of our situation, they are formidable commanders and warriors. If they can pull some impossible feats, it is them."

    "I hope that you are right. Speaking of which, your first day of training starts soon. Make sure you report to Eckhart by the field soon."

    "S-Sure, I''ll do that when I am ready..." A cold sweat runs down my forehead. My hands begin to shake subtly at the very thought.

    "Master?" Celia enters my room and notices the nervous panic across my face.

    "It''s nothing, Celia."

    Without more to talk about, I proceed to head outside after putting on my coat and dark blue cloak. The snowy fields reflect the rays of light into my eyes. Slipping on my gloves, I hurriedly approach the open area where Eckhart stands, instructing another recruit. By the sound of his tone, the recruit is not following instructions.

    "YOU DISGRACE OF A PILE OF FLESH! IS THAT HOW YOU HIT A BABY? PUT MORE EFFORT INTO IT!" Eckhart''s intimidating presence is quite a sight.

    "Eckhart! I hope you are not treating the squires too harshly." I speak while approaching.

    "My Lord." Eckhart salutes to my status. "I''m afraid it is just a single squire. One that I am TRYING TO MAKE HIM LISTEN TO MY INSTRUCTIONS!"

    "I can see that very well. May I-" I stutter briefly and look to see a familiar tanned boy wielding a dulled sword and shield striking a training dummy.

    "Carlo? Is that you?"

    "Ah! Caleb! My good friend! I didn''t know you would be-"

    "DID I TELL YOU TO STOP!? CONTINUE DUMBASS!"

    "Eckhart, please."

    "Hmph! Very well."

    I approach Carlo; his hair is damp from the sweat building on his forehead. He seems to be working hard, but the shield in his hand is proving to be much more challenging for him to carry."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "I assume we are going to be training together then. Glad to know my fellow partner is a familiar face."

    "Well, what can I say? I am a handsome man!"

    "Barely. Did hair grow down there yet, or are you trying to compensate with that sorry excuse that is on your face," I say with a smirk, clearly making light of his efforts.

    "Hey, at least I got hair on my face; it doesn''t make you less than a baby!"

    "TANIOS! YOU ARE SPEAKING TO A NOBLE OF THE HOUSE YOU-"

    "Eckhart! I understand the honor and dignity of a man of your stature possess. Carlo is only making the atmosphere welcoming."

    "With all due respect, sir, discipline is the foundation that makes us Knights far greater than most."

    "I never said that it wasn''t. Carlo is a special case; I can see that his heart will prove his worth."

    Carlo is taken aback and shyly blushes at the comment. Hearing the conviction behind my words, Eckhart nods and respectfully settles back.

    "But he is right about that, Carlo; speaking to me lightly can get you into trouble you don''t want. Keep it to yourself until our sessions are over." Placing my hand on his shoulder, I give him a firm nod, and he also responds.

    Eckhart notices the unique style of my methods of reframing discipline.

    "Lord Caleb, did you read all of the texts of our sword arts?"

    "I did indeed. The ten styles of Heistorm and the sacred arts as well. I can see why it can take one''s lifetime to master each and every single style."

    "That is why I will teach you two styles in the next eight years. Being a master of one or two is good enough to make you a great warrior. I have high hopes for you, my Lord."

    Eckhart tosses a training sword toward me. I catch it instinctively but stiffen when the cold steel falls within my hands. My grip on the blade is loose and frail.

    "Then I shall teach you the basics of each style and what they can achieve. We will find which ones that call to you and hone them as best as possible. For now, show me your talents!"

    Eckhart rushes forward. Holding back, he swings his sword into the air. A frightened look quickly washes over my face, and I barely raise my sword to defend myself.

    Clang!

    The loud vibrating sound of the blade clashes with mine. The sparks flash before my eyes, and a vivid vision of a bloody field locks my body. Eckhart doesn''t stop his assault and pulls his blade back for a slash from the side.

    "Defend!" He yells towards me as the blade reaches my shoulder.

    I do nothing but scream as I fall back, the handle slipping past my hands and falling to the ground. The blade whiffs above my head, and Eckhart stops his attack after realizing my position.

    "What are you doing? Pick it up! Never let go of your weapon!"

    "R-R-Right..." Shaking intensely, I attempt to reach for the blade. The moment my fingers brush the handle, a flash of a sword bathed in blood floods my sight. Panic breathing, I feel the crushing weight of guilt pull me down. I try to pull my hands away from the sword, but the moment I do, I notice the intense blood stains across my hands and arms. Torn red gauntlets and the body of a dead girl in front of me, her head sits away from her body, looking right directly at my soul.

    I stagger back with a worried pace. I reach up to figure out what I see as the painful memory that scars my psyche.

    "YAAAHHHH!!!" A blood-curdling scream exits my lungs. I stare at the grim cold sky, and the flowing tears from my eyes stain my cheeks.

    A rough hand grips my collar and lifts me to my feet. Eckhart stares at my face and looks at my crying face.

    "This is no place to cry! What kind of lord are you if you cry! Pick up the blade and attack!" Without knowing the reason for my tears or violent outbursts, I shove away from him and fall onto my back, scrambling away from the pain and sorrow.

    "No...! No, no, nonono! I didn''t do it...! I never wanted to...! Sensei... Sensei why! WHY!!!" I stumble back and try to escape but fall over my feet and hit the snow. The rapid heartbeat in my chest rings my ears as my whole body goes cold; a dizzying feeling overtakes me.

    The sudden vivid image of the girl''s head twitches, and her mouth moves.

    "WHY DID YOU KILL ME!"

    The head jumps toward me and vanishes before I can react. Leaving my back in the world of reality. Intense stress and mental anguish force me to vomit. Strength leaving my body, I faint face first into my vomit. Consciousness fading, I barely see through my dimmed sight the image of my mother kneeling next to me, her lips moving, but I can''t hear what she says. Then the lights go dark, and the abyss overtakes me.

 Chapter 19

    "Sato! Are you going to disobey my command or do your duty!" The gruff-sounding man shouts at a red-armored samurai. The young man can''t distinguish if the crimson colors were painted or the blood of his victims.

    "My Lord, I-" He attempts to speak but is quickly cut off by a look from the man he serves. His eyes filled with bloodlust, he stared at the man who was his sword, his means of death. Haruki the Headhunter. He was the regal lord''s personal executioner and top warrior.

    "Take their heads, or your head will roll right with them! Do it, Sato!"

    Sato holds his blade with shaking hands. The rattling sound of the blade was haunting. Gripping it with both hands, he raises it high. A face filled with anguish and regret as he stares at the little girl, bound and gagged by her beheaded family. The village sat in ruins and burned rumble. The pouring rain masks the tears down both their faces.

    "Do it now!" The Lord spoke with intensity.

    "YAHHHH!"

    *

    I arrived at a small, peaceful village for something to eat. My bright crimson armor was a symbol of my status as a Samurai. My katana sat faithfully to my side. The kids would stare at me, and their aspirations of becoming a samurai-like me were a warm sight. After fighting in war after war, taking the heads of commanders and lords alike, I was bathed in blood; it was my home, my solace.

    A change of pace was a welcoming feeling. I had introduced myself to the village chief and his wife. Their daughter was a sweet little girl who hid behind her parents of the scary samurai at her home. I just laughed it off and minded my own business. I only came here for rest and food.

    Before I knew it, four days had passed while waiting for my convoy to request me back to the front lines once more to serve my Lord. Imagine my surprise when I began to casually find myself listening to the villagers, hearing their lives and history.

    I never showed much interest in others, only those whom I was loyal to. I was orphaned and abandoned by the people I called family. Only to be taken in by my Sensei, who saw the will to live within me. The quality of a fierce warrior was born that day as I was stuck in an endless loop of honing my steel and temperament. I was barely fourteen when I was sent to the battlefield when I killed my first man. He tried to kill me first, and I had closed my eyes to swing my blade at his chest. Little did I know, his head fell right at my feet. The lifeless eyes of a man who was more upset he was beaten by a child more than anything. However, I didn''t see it that way. That was the birth of Haruki the Headhunter, the sick fascination that made me. Every kill with my blade was always a beheading, and execution was my responsibility.

    It became who I was and who I was to be. But in my short time in this village, I was free of my way of life. The chirping birds and insects'' sounds were a calming wave that I never knew. The intriguing eyes of children who admired me were unfamiliar and caused me to feel something more than a weapon.

    Time passed, and I spent a whole month in the village waiting for any messenger or my commanders to call for me. It seemed like the war was doing fine without Haruki the Headhunter. My purpose in life was gone, and it was filled with living a different life.

    My Sensei died in battle before he could see my achievements; I always wondered if he was watching me. If he was proud of my life or felt disgraced, I started to forget who this "Headhunter" was or what his duties were.

    For once I began to feel like "Sato" for the first time in a long time.

    "Hey guys! Look! The chieftain''s daughter is such a baby!" A child was shouting.

    "Look at her! She just cries!"

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Leave me alone...! Just let me go home!"

    "Run back to Mama and cry? That''s just like you, Soriko! Too bad your dad has to live with the shame of you as his child."

    The child threw a rock at her. It was evident she was bullied by the other kids and hid the shame from her parents. No one helped her as she kept it all to herself. One of the kids grabbed a sizable rock and threw it right at her head.

    Smack!

    Without a thought or plan of action, I stepped forward and caught the rock with my hand. The sound of it hitting my skin was loud for all of the kids to hear. Upon seeing the large samurai carrying a katana, the bullies quickly shut their mouths.

    "Where is the honor of picking on a defenseless girl? Have you no shame or dignity!?" With intense strength, I crush the rock in my hand; the jagged edges crumble to the ground along with drops of crimson��a small trail of blood from my fingers and palm.

    The bullies quickly retreat and leave the area. The small girl looks at me with a sense of wonder and awe. So, I kneeled beside her and gently looked her over before standing her up.

    "Are you hurt anywhere?" I spoke calmly and slowly.

    "N-No... They didn''t have big rocks, so the tiny ones only stung a little."

    "That won''t do; let''s take this to your mother."

    "P-Please don''t! I can''t get anyone in trouble and give my parents a bad time!"

    "Letting them do this only worsens things, Soriko; come on, let''s see your mother right now."

    Taking her hand in mine, we set off to her house. Her tiny hands barely fit in mine. Soriko would struggle a bit, but once she knew I was committed, she gave up and didn''t resist further.

    "Are you really a Samurai?" She spoke with great curiosity.

    "Indeed, I am."

    "Do you kill a lot of people?"

    "It comes with the title. Yes, I have killed many."

    "Do you hate killing? Does it hurt to kill?"

    "Does it hurt... I''m not sure; I killed because it was necessary. Not once did it feel like a burden."

    "You are lying."

    "What?" I stopped in my tracks and looked at her. Her bright brown eyes stared into mine.

    "I can see the pain behind those eyes. You killed because it was necessary, but that doesn''t mean killing didn''t hurt."

    "Soriko, I don''t think a child can-"

    "Don''t worry! I''ll make the hurt go away!" Her eyes light up, and the comforting smile across her face burns away the remnants of Haruki, the Headhunter.

    Holding her hand, I felt like a new purpose, a better purpose free of bloodshed and constant battle, was given to me. She would be the little sister I never had; she would be the light in the darkness of my dreams.

    Her bloodied, decapitated head sat at my feet. The tears streaming down her lifeless face. The blood of Soriko stained my hands and face. The cut was clean; the blade was still warm from the strike. Haruki, the Headhunter, had claimed another one.

    "S...Soriko..." The pain within my voice was husky. Letting go of the blade in my hands, I soon fell to my knees.

    "Soriko.. Soriko....S..So...SORIKO!! SORIKOOOOOO!!!!" Madness swept my mind. The shattered blade of the Headhunter could do nothing but shout the name of an innocent girl that he loved.

    One day, his Lord showed up in the middle of the night with a small army. After spending a long while with the villagers, Sato had forgotten what his Lord looked or sounded like until he addressed him. The gritty voice of the man struck deep within Sato''s mind. It was almost like he needed to obey such a man; the loyalty of serving his Lord was Samurai.

    That is why when he heard the command to burn down the village and take their heads for being the people of the opposing Lord. Sato barely spoke a few words of rejection before his Lord shot him down with the order again.

    Haruki, barely able to think or process the next few hours, had set aflame the houses he once helped repair, slept in, dined in, and talked in. The headless bodies of the people he learned to know, their families, their dreams, their wants and needs. All of their blood-stained his blade and armor to pure dark crimson.

    So, when it came to the girl he treated as a sister, she looked at him one last time with her bright brown eyes, the storming rain drowning out her pleas and cries.

    A single cry was heard as his blade bathed in another crimson shower. The tale of Haruki the Broken ended there.

    He sat there, on his knees, crying to the once-living body of the chieftain''s daughter. It was the moment that the very thought or feel of a sword disgusted Sato. His blade laid to the side; he was on his hands and knees, saying her name with cries of pain.

    The Lord he served for many years took this as a sign and approached him one last time.

    "M-My Lord... I-" Before he could speak his final words, he watched his headless body fall to the ground. Without realizing it, he was unaware of the fact he was beheaded. The final emotion across his face was just the lifeless expression of shock before the light left his eyes. His head sat right next to the girl, the last image before his life finally ended...

    *

    "SORIKO!" Caleb shot from his bed in a cold sweat. The vivid image of a previous life still haunts him.

    With a moment to collect himself, he lays back in bed, the cold night sky of this world returning him to his senses. A soft grin and chuckle escaped his lips.

    "Soriko... I''m sorry..." Tears flow past his cheeks, the painful memories still haunting him...

 Chapter 20

    Getting up from my bed was difficult. My hands were shaking continuously, and my mouth was dry. Finding my way out of my room, I went to the base floor of the house, and Mei was up with Celia, tending to the fireplace.

    "Master! You should be in bed." Celia rushes to me and grabs my shoulders. I was pale, and my eyes were void of any life.

    "I need some air..." The hallowed voice rumbled through my lips.

    "Celia, take him outside and make sure you hold him up," Mei commands Celia, and she nods.

    Celia did her best to lead me outside without causing me much trouble. The cold air allowed my lungs to breathe without pain. Deep breaths in and out. Slowly easing my stress and anxiety, I lean into Celia''s chest. Her arms wrap around my head, and she shakes from the cold.

    "Master, you collapsed earlier today. Are you sure you can be out?" Celia was looking out for me, but I just needed to clear my thoughts in any way possible.

    After a few minutes, I was taken back inside the house. Celia quickly sat next to the fire with me and covered me in a large blanket. The shaking in my hands wasn''t due to the cold.

    "Where is Eckhart and Carlo?" My words come out weak and soft.

    "Carlo has his living quarters; Eckhart was...distraught about what occurred and said he would join the nightly watch today," Mei answers.

    "I see..."

    "Come let us take you to bed-"

    "I miss Tia..."

    Celia stops for a moment, and a soft smile appears on her lips before she kisses my forehead gently.

    "Alright, lover boy, time for rest." With her demon strength, Celia lifts me without struggle and lays me back in bed. Upon leaving my room, she ensured the window was cracked open just slightly so the cold air could help circulate the entire room.

    Morning soon came after, and I began to wake up feeling slightly better, although a little colder than usual. So, I closed the window and went to take a shower. The running water in the village was as advanced as the manor, believe it or not. After exiting the shower, I got on my clothes and wrapped my cloak over my head.

    "My Lord," Eckhart speaks softly��a stern face looking right at me.

    "Commander Eckhart, I apologize for my incident yesterday."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I shall be the one to apologize for pushing you too far; I''ll make sure not to force-"

    "Eckhart... I am sorry to disappoint you. Even more so as a child of Nix."

    "..." He grunts and lets down the sympathy, and his prejudice shows.

    "I know you don''t like me. What I am. And now you must be even more upset about my performance. So, again, I am sorry for my incident."

    "I heard you avoided the sword for a while. I didn''t realize you were terrified. If I had known better, I would have eased it for you, my Lord."

    "The reason behind it is complicated, so don''t think about it. I don''t know what is next, but when I am ready, I''ll show you what I am made of."

    "My Lord, what do you-"

    "Give me two weeks; if I don''t prove myself to you till then, then I fail myself. I am no longer fit to call myself Aris. Give myself to the Empire..."

    "Your father won''t-!"

    "What can my father do... Besides, I know that is what you want."

    Eckhart''s eyes widen before he looks down in shame for the thought.

    "It''s alright, I know. If I do turn myself to the Empire, they will stop attacking my father and brother. It would save the lives lost in battle. But I still have my honor as the son of Valum Aris, Eckhart. And I vow to prove myself."

    "I am proud to acknowledge your spirit. Very well, if that is what my Lord requests, then so be it."

    "Eckhart."

    "Yes?"

    "If I told you to burn down an enemy''s village, no soldiers, just people, would you? Would you follow orders, or would you refuse?"

    "If that is asked upon me, I will do anything for House Aris, even if it is for you." He speaks with conviction and absolute loyalty to House Aris.

    "Don''t."

    "I beg your pardon, sir?"

    "Just don''t follow that order. There is no honor in loyalty if it disgraces you." With those words, I walk outside to reflect.

    *

    Caleb departs and walks alone in the afternoon day. He walks through the village with a soft posture and takes in the scenery. The nightmares and memories still cling to him like scars. The maddening effect they cause keeps his hands from being still.

    After spending hours through the town, Caleb returns to the field where he fainted. Carlo wasn''t present, just the lonesome Caleb and the eyes of Mei watching him.

    "Mei, can I speak to you."

    "What is it, Master."

    She appears from the shadows, cloaked in all black to blend in. She approaches the ten-year-old boy.

    "Can you leave me to myself for a bit? I don''t think I am in any danger here; I promise to return by tonight."

    "It is my duty to keep my eye on you."

    "I understand, Mei, but this once, can you relieve your duties? If I don''t return past midnight, you have full permission to find me; you can drag me back if you like."

    "If that is your wish."

    "Thank you."

    She steps back into the shade, and the shadows eat her image away before she completely vanishes. Her eyes are no longer present. Leaving Caleb all to himself and allowing him to have the time he wants.

    Within the snow lays the training blade he dropped. The vivid images of what happened and what occurred playback in Caleb''s mind. His shaking hands clench tightly together. Until the image of Tia''s smile slowly brings him back to his senses. Gripping the sword, he drags it across the snow until he faces a big tree.

    "Come on... You can do this, Caleb..." He struggles to speak. His eyes dart back and forth as anxiety begins to build even further.

    Holding the training sword in his hand, he looks at himself in the reflection, and all he sees is the bloodied face of Sato Haruki, the Headhunter once again. The painful scars once again test his will...

 Chapter 21

    The long night I had risen. Sitting in front of me was the blade. My soulless expression told a long story. I attempted to grab it again, but the sudden emotion to reel back overcame me. For hours, it was the same thing.

    "I should return..." The hollow sound of my voice was raspy and dry from the constant screaming and vomiting I had endured.

    I left the blade on the ground and returned to the house. Mei and Celia stared at me as my pale face was cold and lifeless. Celia approached me, but Mei stopped her. Letting me go back to my room without a fuss, I found the sleep restless.

    A new morning rose, and Eckhart checked on me after hearing Celia''s concerns. Out of obligation, he said his peace and left me alone.

    I spent days in bed, wallowing in my pity and guilt. The throbbing pain was an illness from the very depths of my soul.

    After the fourth day of lying in bed, five days since making my promise to Eckhart, I finally found the strength to eat anything, let alone leave the house. It had snowed badly the last few days, so I figured it was time to go again to see if I could do it now. I doubt it.

    It took all day, but I returned to the house that night drenched in sweat and pale like before. Tears stained my cheeks, and my lips cracked from the drool and vomit. I had lost some weight from the last six days of not eating much and vomiting. The stress of it all made me skinny and frail.

    "Master... Come eat." Celia pleaded with sincerity.

    "I don''t feel like it," I responded coldly.

    I attempted to remove myself from the scene, but I felt the warm touch of Celia grace my arm. I turned to look at her, but she just gently held my head into her chest. Her cold tears were soaked in my already damp hair.

    "I don''t know your pain, but at least let me help spare you some of it." Celia could whisper her words without crying out. Her heartbeat was weak from emotional distress.

    Closing my eyes, I nodded and wrapped my arms around her. My tears stained her clothes as she held me close. Mei watched in respect and left us to ourselves.

    After calming down, the dizzying feeling of starvation nearly knocked me over. Celia led me to the table and sat me in the chair with a bowl of nice hot soup. Thanking her quietly, I slowly digested the food and nearly passed out at the table.

    Without warning, Ceilia had kneeled beside me and rubbed my head. I blinked and felt a little better because of her company. I didn''t know how she did it, but she made the pain somewhat more bearable. I kept trying not to think about it, but it would continue to haunt me without remorse.

    Celia stayed by my side that night and ensured I would finally sleep for a while.

    From then on, I began to attempt each day for hours to push myself to grip and use that sword. Day by day, I would grab it, and the shaking in my hands would rattle the blade. Forcing down the stress and vomit reaching my throat, I would hold it with both hands and raise it above my head. However, I could not do anything more after that. But I would feel like I was making some progress on facing my guilt, my anguish. It wouldn''t be easy, and it was always haunting, but I knew I could face it one day.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The problem was that I didn''t have the time anymore; only a few days remained, and I felt like I wasn''t ready to continue and meet the deadline. Even with Celia''s help, encouragement, and support, I still failed myself and everyone else.

    "Damn it!" I slammed my fist into the tree, causing a tiny spark to radiate from my fist and breath. The anger rising in my heart, I felt the rush of trying to improve was sickening.

    I returned that night more pissed than anything else.

    So, the final day to prove Eckhart had arrived, and I knew I had to say goodbye from the moment I opened my eyes.

    I didn''t want to give Mei or Celia a chance to stop me from leaving. I have my honor, and I intend to uphold it. Eckhart stood by my door that morning and looked at me, waiting for an answer.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve tried everything, but I can''t get over it." I spoke honestly and firmly.

    "I understand. I will escort you if you fully intend to go along with your commitment."

    "Yes. Let me walk around for a bit; I want to stop at least thinking about everything right now."

    "As you wish, my Lord. I will await you here."

    "Thank you, Eckhart."

    "What I am about to do with you does not need a thanks."

    "That is true. Well, see you soon."

    With those words, I exited the house and strolled into the village one last time. I was giving myself one last moment to take in and appreciate the people here and what they represent. The children play around in the streets, laughing and having fun. With a soft smile, I bypass the shops and arrive at the front of the village. I look up at the Guild Hall and see Julie helping some adventures with jobs and requests before heading deeper into town to do what they need to do.

    Julie looks over to me as I enter the premises and watch the various races of men and women conversing with one another, telling stories, and sharing their past hunts and jobs. Deep down, I wanted to have this kind of adventure and excitement with people like this one day; too bad I was born a noble of such a standing and a cursed child at that.

    "My Lord, may I help you?" Juile approached me.

    "No, thank you, though. Just wanted to see everyone."

    "You''re pretty funny for a small one, Caleb."

    "And you''re hard at work, aren''t you?"

    "Well, the Guild Master is still out on a large expedition. She won''t be back for another few months if the winter continues to be harsh."

    "I would have loved to meet her."

    "Caleb?"

    "Sorry, just talking to myself."

    "Are you alright? You seemed to be troubled."

    "I''m fine, thank you. Most of these members seem light in clothing, don''t they?"

    "Oh, these folks? These are new members. Since it is winter, they aren''t allowed on hunts or jobs above a certain rank. Most of them would be killed if even a band of wolves attacked."

    "Are you joking?"

    "I wish I were, but unfortunately, after the Phantom Blades returned from their big quest a few weeks back, the surrounding goblin tribes and nests have been quiet. We believe they were left out of fear for their lives. So, jobs have been scarce, and those available are reserved for our big players. Which are out on jobs at the moment."

    "Are any of them fighters?"

    "These lot? ''Fraid not. Some have divine protection spells, but the best they can do is clean wounds, not heal. And the ones carrying weapons are using cheap equipment and don''t know how to use them."

    "Isn''t there a training hall for these people to become capable?"

    "Costs a lot of money to afford a trainer, which we lack even to employ."

    "I bet Eckhart could..." I whisper.

    "Sorry, what was that?"

    "Oh, it was nothing, just I think I know-"

    "HELP! WE GOT A HORDE OF GOBLINS AT THE GATES!"

    The sudden outburst from outside startled us.

    "What...!" Juile runs out of the Guild and stares at the gates. I follow her.

    "What''s wrong? Won''t the walls stop them?"

    "No that isn''t the problem! We got some people scavenging outside! And with any threat, we can''t open the gates!"

    "Are you kidding? Gahh!" I head off in a mad sprint to the gates.

    "Wait! Where are you going?"

    "To help those people! Go to the house and grab Eckhart! He can deal with them!"

    "Caleb! Wait!"

    Her voice drowns out in the distance; I race forward to the sounds of screaming and people banging at the gates...

 Chapter 22

    Breathing heavily, I rush to the gates. Loud thuds bang against the hardened wood. The sounds of pleas and cries for help ring through my ears. The standing sentries watch as they decide to keep the gates closed out of fear and ensure the village isn''t exposed to danger.

    "Open the damn gates! Those people are defenseless!" I shout at the top of my lungs.

    "Our rules are clear! We cannot expose ourselves to any danger! Go back home and let the adults do their job, kid!" The head sentry speaks clearly.

    "By order of House Aris, I command you to open the gates; refusal is treason! Punishable by death!"

    "What authority does a Nixx like you-"

    "My authority! Fourth born son of your lord, Valum Aris! I, Caleb Aris, command you to open the gates immediately!" My eyes are filled with passion and a bright fire. My resolve absolute breaks through the sentries, and they reluctantly pull the lever that pulls the gates apart.

    The screaming villagers rush in, some holding their wounds, others helping the wounded or elderly to safety.

    "Oh, thank you! Thank you, thank you!" An older woman with her small son pleads to me.

    "Just hurry and get to safety! The goblins will be dealt with soon! Where are those damn adventurers!"

    Barking out orders and commands, a loud horn is sounded as the small party of goblins snarl and swivel in the snowy fields. Their dirty brown-green skin visually represents the stench they reek naturally. The surprisingly cunning of these creatures knew to wait for the gates to open to summon the rest of their tribe to assist in the raid. A good thirty carry mainly blunt weapons and the occasional makeshift spear and bow.

    An arrow flies and strikes the back of a young man; he falls down and quickly tries to escape, only for his corpse to drop into the snow.

    "No...!" I curse under my breath.

    "M-Mommy!!" A small girl with short brown hair tries to aid her wounded mother, attempting to reach her feet. The arrow protruding from her arm and leg was more than enough to stop her from doing anything. She pleads for her daughter to run; the child does not budge.

    Swiftly, one of the nasty creatures approaches behind her; the startling scream of the disgusting mouth pierces their eyes, and he swings his club at the girl''s head, wanting to see her corpse before it.

    It was, without a doubt, a moment of clarity. I stood and watched as the horrors unfolded before me was a dark and deep reminder of the terrible actions that war and raiders had caused to innocent people. The chaos and evil nature were sickening.

    Bink!

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Almost close to the sound of metal hitting an object, I rushed ahead to use the artifact in my glove to cast a barrier spell to protect myself, the woman, and the child. The goblin looks concerned as he reels back from the recoil of his strike. With a determined spirit, I shift my dagger into my hand and tear it into its throat with the blade.

    The inky green blood squirts from the severed neck, and the foul-smelling blood splashes across my chest and face. My stomach turned inside out at the mere feeling alone, but swallowing down the vomit was the least of my worries as I summoned another barrier to deflect a couple of arrows flying in my direction.

    "Grab your mother, drag her if you have to! But get to the gates! I can''t hold them off for long!

    "R-Right!" The young girl was momentarily stunned at a boy barely older than her taking down such a scary creature.

    She was able to help her move a bit closer to the gates. Knowing that the assault would only get more intense, I channel my power into the artifact and expand my barrier ability to create a massive wall. The horde of goblins smash into the wall, and cracks quickly show on the spell.

    With sweat and aches, I force them back a few feet before taking charge. Holding the stained dagger with a shaky hand, I push on through the pain and tackle a goblin; however, his club barely missed my head but cracked into my left shoulder instead. The bone felt rattled and would be sore for days at least.

    The teeth of the creature snapped at my throat but were cut short as the tip of my blade filled the inside of its mouth until the blood began to pool from the mouth. Swiftly sliding back to my feet, I encounter an approaching group with a spear and worn axe that meet my barrier. The ability to defend has been draining my stamina rapidly with such a high spell-cost ability.

    The straining tears from my eyes are forced out, leaving me no choice but to hold out until Eckhart could arrive. A single knight in the Scarlet order can dispatch these small creatures in the blink of an eye with their divine arts and swordcraft.

    "Come on, you ugly bastards! I may be small, but I will show you the might of House Aris!" I begin to taunt them without knowing if they can understand me, but I continue to push them back from attempting to enter the village or kill anyone else.

    Until a sudden rumble in the ground quickens. Shaking the large stones into the ground, a massive hulking and disgustingly ugly ogre charges forth and slams into a large tree, obliterating the bark with its size.

    It makes an ugly roar and slams the massive club in its hand on the ground. The shockwave of the attack made me lose focus, and I slipped to my knee. The barrier is now disabled; the ogre has full ability to strike at me if it approaches.

    The villagers scream, and the last remaining ones begin to approach the gates and enter. The sentries stare in horror as the massive size of this creature poses a threat to many. The fear overtakes the sentries, and they quickly slam the lever back into place, making the gates fall back on themselves.

    "What are you doing?! That boy saved us; go and save him!" The mass of protestors shouts to the sky.

    "Wait! Don''t close them! You idiots!" The familiar voice of Julie rings from the crowd.

    I barely roll to the side as the ogre swings widely onto the ground. I grab my dagger tightly and stab into its arm. The puny blade hardly does any work, but I slam my fist into the handle, which causes the blade to rip through the skin and cause a sizable gash into the arm.

    It proved to do very little to stun such a creature, which backhands me. I quickly placed my barrier in front of me, but the instant it touched the barrier, the attack shattered the magic to pieces, and I found myself laid out on the white ground, blood running down my nose and lip.

    The mist of my breath stains the view in front of me as the ringing in my ears hasn''t stopped since taking the strike. The lasting numbness in my body or the cold, locking my muscles in place. All I could do was blink and watch as the giant creature looming over my stunned figure, raising the sturdy club in hand, raised high in the air as the beast smiled with content...

 Chapter 23

    A chuckling gurgle from the massive creature as it begins to descend its weapon upon my helpless figure. I flinch with my eyes closed, awaiting my doom. A splash of warm liquid falls on my face and body. Then, a hideous yell pierces my ears. I expected death, but the warm sensation over my body was puzzling. I cannot dare to open my eyes; was it fear? Or was it accepting my fate?

    "My Lord! Please run!"

    The sudden outburst came from Julia; her usually sweet voice was gruff and filled with excitement. I open my eyes upon hearing the words. Seeing the towering giant clutching his eye as the arrow had struck deep into it. The newfound hope urges me to move. Scrambling to my feet, I barely prevent the club from smashing me and rolling toward Julie. Blood trickles down my nose even further as the dizziness caused by my injury slowly fades, but my legs are still numb and feeble.

    With her bow and arrow, Julie fires another arrow that lands on the shoulder of the ogre, angering it immensely. A small pack of goblins attempted to stop my escape, but Juile knocked arrow after arrow, striking true into their skulls with each shot and dropping them on the spot.

    Allowing me to run, I wobble with each step as I approach. Julie quickly runs to me, grabs me by the arm, and attempts to pull me past the gates. A large shadow looms quickly, forcing Juile to tackle me to the ground to avoid the massive stone hurled by the ogre.

    "Just leave us the fuck alone, will ya?!" She shouts with furious passion and begins to knock another arrow.

    Before she releases the bowstring to fire, a sneaky goblin shoots an arrow that strikes her shoulder, causing her to lose some grip on the bow. Gritting her teeth, Juile quickly shifts the aim before losing the grip on the arrow and fires. The hurling arrow strikes the goblin with the bow in the chest, quickly ending its life. The ogre begins to charge at us. The gate is only meters away.

    "Come on! Hurry and get inside!" The villagers pressure us to move.

    "Alright! Let''s hurry! Caleb, take my hand!" Julie shouts as she tosses her bow to free her only good arm for me.

    Thuck

    Before I could grace her hand with mine, the sudden quiet sound of an arrow pierces her chest��a broad expression of pain and shock. Blood slowly drips from her chin as she forces herself to grab me and throw me as far as she can. The sound of another arrow leaving a bow flies into her back; the impact alone causes her to fold over into the snow. The bright white snow turned crimson around her. Juile with a weakened expression as blood drips from her mouth, unable to speak. She looks at me, telling me to go. The hands of villagers grasp my collar and try to drag me back. I reach out for her, but the distance slowly begins to pull, and the image of Soriko clad in blood stares back at me. The painful memory sears into my heart. It was happening all over again, unable to protect something, someone that I cared about. The gates begin to shut, the ogre drawing closer to the wounded Juile...

    "NOOO!!!"

    Slipping off my cloak, I slip right through the cracks of the gate and sprint right toward Juile. Her shocked expression wanted to scream at me; the sole reason she accepted death at that moment had been lost.

    "I WON''T LET YOU DIE!"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    I leap forward; the massive ogre swings his heavy club toward Juile.

    "BARRIER!"

    Standing over Juile, I raise my hand and utter the words. A massive goldish hue bubble appears around us��a loud thud echoes into the woods as the club clashes with the shield. The staining sounds of my breath force me to cough as the ringing in my head intensifies; I was indeed passing my limits far beyond what they could endure.

    The ogre retracts his club once again and strikes over and over again. My resolve, far stronger than a brute of horrid nature, would not beat me as long as I could help it.

    "Come on! Is that all you got? I''m right here!" Goading the ogre begins to work as he ruthlessly swings with intense force and with no mercy.

    Each strike causes the barrier to crack, but I force more of my mana through the artifact and repair it immediately. In a battle of stamina, continuously burning through everything I can muster into the barrier, the ogre begins to tire, and the festering wound of his eye begins to be too much for such a creature.

    Exhausted, the ogre makes one last pitiful swing that connects and slides off the barrier, leaving it off balance. The barrier faded with my command, and I grabbed my dagger, leaping toward the eye of the monster. Knowing it can''t afford to lose the last of its sight, it shifts its head to the side. Continuing with the motion, I slice through the ear and sever it. The inky brown blood sprays across my arms and hands. The giant creature''s hand tries to grab at my legs, but I kick off and barely clip the fingertip from the side of my head. Landing on the snow, I stab the knee and jump up to stab its chest with a puny dagger. I was plunging it as deep as possible, ripping down the chest to eviscerate this ogre''s torso.

    It thrashes and shifts me off to the ground. My dagger flew out of my hands and landed on the side. Without a single moment to think, I quickly try to protect Julie with my own body; whatever good it will do, I still show my resolve.

    Tattered and bleeding, the ogre wants to finish this once and for all and recklessly swings its weapon in my direction. Preparing for the attack, the sound of metal clinks in the background. Soon, I saw the flowing dark red cloak race forward toward the creature.

    "Divine Strike!"

    With a glowing sword in hand, Eckhart cleaves through the club, shattering it into splinters as well as the right arm of the ogre��the inky brown blood sprays and stains the snow. Standing before me, Eckhart holds his sword ready and stares at the retreating ogre. The remaining goblins look in horror and look at themselves, realizing that they should run.

    Without remorse or compassion, Eckhart swiftly charges, and his blade rends through one of the goblins, slicing through the middle of its head, letting the body fall to the ground before the top part of the head could even move. He leaps into the air and stabs a running goblin through the back. Its intestines shoot out, and the blood sprays across the snow, tainting it with the inky green.

    The glowing blade barely vanishes with each swing of its master; Eckhart''s beauty and artistic form dispatch the remaining goblins in seconds. Turning around to look at the wounded prey, Eckhart charges the ogre again and leaps into the air. Slicing down the clavicle of the creature all the way down to the ground below. The body slowly splits into two and falls over dead��Eckhart finishes by flinging his blade to the side to rid the inky blood off the sword.

    "My Lord, are you alright!" He approaches me, sword in hand, and reaches.

    Without a second to think, I race forward and grab the sword from his hand; the shocked look across his face is sudden, watching me hold the blade tightly in my hands. Without his realization, a goblin that was playing dead quickly had gotten up and went to slash at him.

    I deflect the short sword from the goblin and twist the blade before gliding it up its arm and through its neck. The sound of gushing water spurts from the stub where the head once was, and the sickly green blood splashes across my face and neck. Breathing hard, I turn toward Eckhart and hold his sword tightly in my hand. The inky blood drips from my nose and the tip of the blade, my hands firmly grasping the sword''s hilt; I stand there before Eckhart with total resolve and the spirit of a warrior once more.

    "Took you long enough to show...up..." I speak weakly as the overwhelming fatigue washes over me, and I collapse to the ground, snow wetting my face. I take a deep breath before my brain shuts down, forcing me to rest...

 Chapter 24

    Opening my eyes after a blurry dream, the stinging pain of my head and arms weighed heavily. I stared at the familiar ceiling of my room.

    "Mm... Worst headache...Ever." My voice was raspy, and a fever had set in.

    "Master, you''re awake!" Celia was sitting next to my bed.

    "It seems I find myself bedridden quite often." I chuckle at my irony.

    "Too often, but at least you are alright."

    "I''m just glad everything is safe and the village- Wait! What about Juile?" I shout and jump from my bed, pushing past my frail state.

    "Easy Master. Besides the few casualties, everyone in town returned intact and alive. On the other hand, Julie had some severe wounds, but when I checked on her, she seemed to be clinging to life. She used to be part of a party as a ranger, so she has fared worse than what happened this morning."

    "I need to see her and thank her properly for-"

    "What you need to do is rest for tonight. your wounds are minor, but you have a fever; unnecessary strain or stress will only hinder your recovery." Celia lays me back in bed with a firm grip.

    I sigh and nod.

    "Good, I won''t yell at you for putting your life on the line for these people, but if you die recklessly, not just me, but almost everyone in this village will suffer for it. Especially after today, a lot of them have come by to offer their sincere praise and admiration for your actions in saving those who would have died if it weren''t for you. If you were gone, they would lose a piece of their hope as one of House Aris''s loyal villages."

    "I see..."

    Celia smiles and quietly opens the door. Standing in front of the entryway is Eckhart. His brooding stance and crossed arms leave an impression of his presence.

    "How is he?"

    "He''s awake; if you want to talk to him, make it brief; he needs rest."

    "Very well, I won''t make it long." Eckhart lets Celia pass and closes the door behind him. Stepping into the room, he begins to ponder a thought.

    "What is it, Eckhart?"

    "Just a thought."

    "Is it about earlier?"

    "Of course, it is."

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "You want to yell at me, don''t you?"

    "More than ever."

    "Too bad I am recovering."

    "Yeah, that is too bad."

    "So, what do you want to say to me?"

    "Fine, I will go out with it. I heard you were able to defend against an ogre with your artifact. That is quite a feat in of itself for someone your age."

    "Father gave it to me; it has proven to be more useful than I thought it would."

    "Indeed. But that is not what I want to say. What I want to say is that you were able to wield a sword and slew that goblin."

    "...Yeah, I did."

    "Following our deal, you have completed your part of it."

    "Not really."

    "Are you saying you still want to turn yourself to the Empire?"

    "No, don''t be ridiculous. That isn''t an option for me anymore."

    "Then what is?"

    "When I can get out of this bed, I will show you, my resolve."

    "And what is that?"

    "People depend on me: the people living here, my father, brother, even Tia. I have to get stronger, even if it will be hell. I don''t know if I can still hold a sword, but I know I will have to. I want to aid my father as soon as I can."

    "You intend to join his side during this war?"

    "War... A fitting word, that is. If I can avoid war, I would love to, but to end my nightmares-my worries, I need to get stronger to help resolve it. If I can do that, I can finally... I can maybe finally forgive myself."

    "Forgive?"

    "Nothing, just talking to myself."

    "Very well, when you are able to get on your feet, my Lord, come find me; we will see if you can call yourself a warrior or a boy." Eckhart hastily exits the room, leaving me to relax and let the time pass before feeling the need to sleep once again.

    The morning rose, and my fever had subsided for the most part. Opening my eyes, I still had a few bruises on my face and a red nose from my injuries, but more or less, I was feeling fine. I had left the house alone and went to look for Eckhart in the usual spot.

    In the distance, he stood with his arms crossed, observing Carlo practicing once again with a dummy. It had been a couple of weeks since I saw Carlo, but his form and sword use had improved, and he seemed more focused. However, he didn''t use the shield, which most knights are trained in, and he focused on using a blade with one hand. Eckhart usually would have been furious, but something about him today was quite different.

    "Are you ready?" Eckhart asked me.

    "No, but I have to be."

    "Good. Pick up the sword. Show me your so-called ''resolve'' and let me judge if you are worthy of being trained."

    He motions to the sword in the snow behind him. I stare at the blade briefly before approaching it and wrapping my fingers around the hilt. Soriko appears in front of me once again. She stares at me with cold, dead eyes, blood leaking from her mouth, and the cruel pain within my chest stirs. I grit my teeth, clenching harder on the hilt and pulling the blade from the ground.

    The dulled blade still weighs heavily on my small body. I grip the sword with both hands, visibly shaken; I stare at my broken reflection. The image of Sato Haruki stares back; his bloodthirsty eyes and soulless aura call to me. The grip of my fingers begins to soften, and the blade starts to slip from my hands like before.

    I catch the handle and swing the blade, cutting through the illusion I created within my heart. Not entirely defeated, the haunting memories only lurk in the back of my mind, waiting for the moment to ravage my sanity. But, for now, I stand with the blade steady, a soft shake of my wrist as the lingering feeling of fear and sorrow still plaguing my soul, but not enough to break me. Eckhart turns to observe me like he did with Carlo.

    "I can work with this. Don''t disappoint." His tone is that of an instructor rather than a loyal knight.

    Raising his blade to me, he shifts his stance, ready to strike, given the chance. Taking a deep breath, I grip the sword tighter, my gloves preventing any of the cold steel from tearing my skin apart as I do. I stare at the mighty knight before me, ready to prove myself to him.

 Chapter 25

    Holding the blade tightly, Caleb takes a deep breath to focus on Eckhart. With a moment to size each other, the renowned knight has the blade in his left hand, placing his other behind his back to hold back.

    "I know I am just a kid, but going easy on anyone can be life or death, Eckhart," Caleb speaks loudly.

    "This is for your benefit; let us see if you still have what it takes." Eckhart lets out a fierce breath to refocus his stance.

    With a single chirp from a bird to the freezing wind, it isn''t until a pile of snow falls from the giant tree that starts the duel. Eckhart approaches Caleb, tempting to cause a reaction, but he is focused solely on Eckhart.

    "You''re still shaking." Eckhart proclaims.

    Caleb doesn''t respond, only with a gentle sigh, and he closes his eyes briefly to relax. The painful scars attempt to drag him back into the abyss, but his control becomes a single point.

    A step forward, a swing, a clash. Eckhart''s blade sparks against Calebs. The young ten-year-old boy grips the sword tightly but not too tight to lose control. He knows how to hold a sword at least; his small body is barely moving freely.

    Whoosh

    A heavy wind blows Caleb''s hair as he narrowly dodges a strike to his chest. Just rolling to the ground, he steps back and raises his sword to defend against another attack. Eckhart is forcing himself to be sluggish to see how he responds to the assault. Caleb notices the drastic change in Eckhart''s form, switches his stance, and produces a swift jab.

    A soft gash knicks Eckhart''s cheek by the time Caleb ends his swing. He was surprised; Eckhart stepped back before swinging his sword, clashing with the sound of metal hitting metal. Caleb nearly loses his grip as Eckhart''s strength is far superior to the boy''s.

    Hitting the snow, Caleb raises his hand and produces a barrier just before Eckhart approaches, stopping him in his tracks��a puzzled look and a smirk of acknowledgment of the man.

    "Using an artifact in melee is difficult, yet you seem quite good at reading distance. Already, you have proven something very much astonishing. But this is not the end of this spar."

    Caleb raises to his feet, his hands trembling at strain from defending against Eckhart''s powerful strikes. With a finger, the barrier dissipates, and with a single step, Caleb goes on the offensive. Eckhart deflects the first strike aimed at his chest. The sparks flash, but another strike comes forth from Caled, aiming right at this throat.

    Barely raising his hand in time, he pushes the blade away to avoid the lethal blow; Eckhart grabs him by the arm, tosses him to the ground, and kicks him down. Without hesitation, Caleb uses the barrier again to block Eckhart, but he swiftly breaks through with a massive blow to the magic.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    With a smirk on his face, Caleb, with both hands on the blade, twists around and slams the pommel on Eckhart''s hand; some gravity carried the weight of the attack, but the tense feeling of his hand being fractured forces the blade out of his hand with a quick grunt of pain. He backs away in retreat.

    "That was quite the plan you had there, baiting me into attacking. I heard you were into strategy, but you are just a smart kid, which is quite impressive. I will give it to you and your intellect. But what if you are facing an even more powerful foe!"

    Without much time to recover, Caleb raises his sword to defend against a quick strike from Eckhart. With the blade in his main hand once again, he stances with the sword and is even more severe. With a shifting tide, Caleb defends against a jab strike from Eckhart, which nearly slashes across his face.

    A moment of defending strikes, Caleb begins to show the fatigue of the fight and barely holds his sword in front of him, his hands stiff and cramping, and a sizeable misty breath exits his mouth. Caleb begins to sway as stress and the sudden sickness well in his stomach. Lowering his guard, Eckhart proceeds to finish the fight once and for all; Caleb slides right under his feet and hits it with a dagger, indicating he has landed another hit. Caleb holds his sword in his right hand and his dagger in his left.

    "Very well, I guess it is time I showed you the Divine Arts if you lasted this long."

    With a single motion of his hands, a glowing rune appears on his blade and emits a golden hue to the blade.

    "Divine Strike!"

    The blade glows brighter, and a swift motion of the blade becomes blinding and strikes forward, right at Caleb. With both hands, Eckhart lands the powerful strike against Caleb''s defense; a minor clash occurs, sparks flying off the blades before the intense pressure of the Divine Art ripples and shatters Caleb''s sword and sends him back a bit.

    Caleb begins to falter, landing on his back and quickly rolling to his feet while holding a significantly broken blade.

    "I think that is the outcome. I will say I am quite impressed with your efforts today." With a soft smile, Eckhart approaches Caleb.

    "I-I lost..." Caleb speaks under his breath before kneeling down.

    Caleb forces the vomit rising from his stomach down and prevents himself from falling under deeper. Eckhart kneels beside him and looks at him. Caleb places his hand on his shoulder and stands up swiftly.

    "I think I''ll be fine," Caleb says with an exhausted look.

    "I didn''t expect you to hold onto that long; very good indeed. Now, your training can start."

    Holding the fatigued Caleb up to his feet, Eckhart lets go and nods gently. Caleb responds the same way; his hands softly shake, but a determined look washes on his face. Eckhart calls Carlo from his spot.

    "Tanios! It is time!"

    "Coming, Sir!"

    Carlo runs up to the group and sheaths his sword. The young teenager and his curly black hair stand at attention, a sweat dripping off his brow.

    "You two will be my personal squires; we will meet during the afternoon, listen and learn from me, and you will show off your skill each day as it progresses. Sword Arts, Divine Arts, and other weapons training will be constant here. I will not be easy on either of you, so do not piss me off, or you won''t sleep well for a week!"

    "Yes, Sir!" Carlo salutes. It''s a little goofy, but he does it nonetheless.

    Caleb nods and looks at the sky, taking another long, deep breath of the fresh, cold air, which feels nice. He has made progress and was able to use a sword. He had held back on vomiting during the fight with Eckhart as the stress of holding a sword was eating away at him, but he kept it up with no regrets and landed a few strikes on Eckhart. It was nothing too special, but the feat alone was enough to impress himself and Eckhart.

 Chapter 26

    The following day begins as I get ready for my daily training. Eckhart had expected Carlo and me to arrive around noon. So, with time to spare, I decided to make a quick visit to the Guild. Saying goodbye to Celia and Mei, I walked into the snowy streets and walked straight to the Guild.

    I stepped inside and found a crowd of adventures, having a grand time together. Looking at the reception desk, I noticed that Julie wasn''t there; instead, an older-looking man was issuing requests to the adventurers in the hall. I approached the desk, and the man looked at me with dark beady eyes.

    "Can I help you, my Lord?" The dwarven man props himself up on a stool to see over the desk.

    "I just wanted to know how Juile was doing. How are her wounds?" I ask.

    "Hmm, I don''t know anything about that personally, but you can pay her a visit; her house is just down the side street right next to the quartermaster." He pointed and made hand gestures to show me the route I needed to take.

    "I see. Well, thank you for your help."

    I began to leave, but suddenly, the doors burst open to the familiar big shots of the guild��the Phantom Blades.

    "Man, those mandrakes are something else. good one, Gale!" Says a younger-looking human with dark blue hair and green eyes.

    "After we took care of those goblin tribes, it was always going to lead us to something new." A tall figure with light blonde hair and hazel eyes.

    I attempt to walk past and ignore them, but I feel a tight grip on my shoulder, stopping me in place.

    "Oh, look here, guys! The little runt is here all alone without his bitch servant." The man they call Gale had a snarky look on his face. His ego needed a check.

    "I am still the lord here. Any disrespect to my servants or men will be met with swift punishment. Choose your words carefully."

    "Yeah? Well, I am Gale Lurick, the top guy around here! So, I won''t listen to a puny runt like you. So, get lost or get yourself beat into the cold snow."

    "Small or not, child or not, I am still in charge of this place. But I will be seeing you later; you can count on that." With that last remark, I quickly exited the hall and followed the instructions of the dwarf to lead me to her house.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Arriving at the house, it is a tall structure that seemed to be once the home of someone important. A growing question had brewed in the back of my mind.

    Stepping up, I quickly knocked on the door but waited for a minute to no response. Figuring that she may still be resting, I slowly opened the door and walked inside. Making sure to lock it behind me, I call out to Juile. Again, no response. The interior walls were lined with various hunting trophies of monsters and animals alike. I began to look around for a moment and took in the sight.

    Juile must be the daughter of some big hunter who used to live in this town. I grabbed a picture from a table and got a closer look. I was seeing only a young child with a man holding a familiar bow in his hand. The very same that Juile used to fend off against the ogre. Briefly brushing my fingers along the string, a remnant of Sato Haruki sparked alive.

    Taking the bow in my hands, I pull back the string; drawing is heavy and challenging. Struggling for a minute, I slowly take a deep breath and concentrate on it. With a solid motion, I pull back and keep the bow still before letting go of the string. It whips forward and makes a solid crack sound; slight vibration reverts through the bow. It indeed was a work of art. Not the same can be said for my fingers. I somehow managed to pull it back, but using my bare fingers with that much force had caused them to bleed.

    "You''ll hurt yourself."

    "Whoa!!" I jumped back, a bit startled, nearly dropping the bow on the floor. Standing in the hallway, looking into the room and at me, was a bandaged-up Juile; her face was sweaty, and her posture was rough.

    "I see you found my home and thought it was a good idea to snoop through my stuff."

    "No, I didn''t mean to intrude like this. This is such a fantastic piece of work. Did you make it?"

    "No, it was passed down to me by my uncle. My family had a long string of hunting monsters and creatures for sport and victory. That bow has been around for a long time."

    "Is it magical? It doesn''t seem to have aged quite a bit."

    "The bow is made from Moon wood, and the string is from a mythical hair from a unicorn. If the materials for this bow were that extensive, I wouldn''t be surprised if it was magical. But I haven''t seen anything magical about it, but it works as a powerful weapon regardless."

    "Amazing, truly."

    "Now that I spoke about myself, why are you here?"

    "I came to see how you were doing. Are your wounds healing for the most part?"

    "I''ve had a nasty fever from infection, but I think with what tonics we have here in town, it is more than enough to make it through it all."

    "I''m glad that you are doing fine. Well, I should get back to my routine."

    I stepped back, placed the bow back on its pedestal, and turned to leave. Julie stared briefly at the weapon and me before taking a quick breath.

    "Wait, I saw how you pulled back the bow. Maybe you could use it and find out if something special is locked within."

    "I''m sorry?" I stop in my tracks.

    "If you have a minute, I can help you prove the bow is compatible with you."

    Blinking momentarily, I stare at her and back at the bow. My hand twitches a bit; Sato Haruki appears in the mirror, his hands drawing a bow before and firing an arrow with deadly precision. Something that was complex and simple was now being offered to me. I looked at Julie one last time and sighed.

    "If you want to let me use it, I won''t hold back."

    "Fine by me; I saw how you struggled with it. I can only help you with how small your body is right now."

 Chapter 27

    "You don''t have to word it like that. But, please, show me." I spoke in earnest.

    "Well, my arm isn''t going to be doing much better than you. However, I will tell you what you need to do."

    I knew the basics with a bow; it wasn''t something I was interested in using then... But now, learning from someone as skilled as her might be handy. In the back of her home was a room dedicated to target practice. Arrows and various tools lined the walls. Holding the bow in her hand, she showed confidence despite her wounds.

    "It must hurt a lot moving around," I speak softly.

    "It isn''t pleasant, but I''ve spent enough time as a hunter and party member that something like this won''t bother me for too long."

    "I didn''t know you were a part of the guild."

    "I''m retired. I knew Nana well before becoming an adventurer, but when I needed a place to be, she helped me get a job with the guild."

    "Why did you retire? It seemed like you might be one hell of a ranger if you kept at it."

    A sad look came across Julia''s face, and she took a deep breath.

    "I was thirty-one when I joined the Rouge Pack. We weren''t big in size or reputation, but we did honest work and hunting. Of the five of us, I certainly was stronger than most. I could keep myself and my companions alive for many years with this bow. However, we flew too close to the sun, and our wings were certainly burned away. I was lucky; only my wings were burned."

    "What happened?"

    "We took on a big hunting quest against a tribe of hostile demon wanderers. There was a bounty on them that was quite massive. They only numbered in the tens. So, we had a good chance of wiping them out and making them back richer than we could believe. I could track them into the mountains and find where they were camped. It seemed like they had picked a fight with some local wildlife and were resting. The time to take them out was simple. Have our mage cast a spell to trap them while I rained arrows upon them. Any stragglers that reached us, our vanguard would be enough to take on one or two that would reach us." Her voice begins to tremble.

    "Go on."

    "So Chel... She cast her spell through her staff and caused a rockslide, which did more than trap them; it nearly wiped them out. We didn''t know that there was a fucking dragon sleeping in the mountains. The moment it heard the spell and the rockslide, it quickly rushed us without us realizing what was happening. One by one, the dragon devoured Chel, burned Higal away, crushed Liuo, and ripped my sister... Galia, apart in front of me." Tears trail down her cheeks. Her teeth clenched, and a bit of blood dripped past her lips.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Julia..."

    "That bastard toyed with me! He didn''t want to kill me; he wanted to destroy me! He mocked my sorrow, pain, anguish, guilt, regret, everything!"

    "I am sorry-"

    "He laughed! And laughed! His laughter drowned my cries as I did nothing to avenge them. I got my bow out, and with a burning anger hotter than the hells, I fired a single arrow. I couldn''t believe it when I saw it, but I took his eye, I took something away from him. It didn''t match what he took from me, yet it was a start. It''s been nearly twenty years since I last saw him. Still living in those God-forsaken mountains, waiting for another fool to make enough noise to call him to massacre once again."

    "And that''s why you retired..."

    "I was filled with so much hate and anger, Caleb. It nearly consumed me. I spent days without sleep; my health only worsened as time went on the years after that encounter. Wandering the lands, waiting for death to free me from my anguish. Until Nana found me."

    "And she saved you?"

    "She did more than that; she gave me my life back. I still have nightmares of that day, but I am content in helping adventurers like the Phantom Blades take the right quests so they don''t make the same mistake as I did. My time moving around the world with my party taught me many valuable things, and I use that knowledge to help everyone who enters those doors at the guild. It is the purpose Nana instilled in me, and I will not forget that."

    "Well, I am glad you are still here, Juila."

    "Thank you, Caleb."

    "But if I can ask... What was the name of that Dragon?"

    "The name..." She begins to ponder and think to herself. Holding tight to her arm in frustration before letting go with a sigh.

    "I only learned it after what happened; the villagers of a nearby town spoke about him occasionally. A knight, an old one, said his name. Slyr, the Crippling Dread. He''s been around for ages, nearly two thousand years. And it seems I am the only living person who has maimed him and can tell the tale."

    "I don''t know if that is an honor or a curse."

    "Yeah... Knowing that a scared little girl who watched her friends and family get slaughtered was the only one to do something to such a creature is certainly something."

    "It was this bow, wasn''t it."

    "Why do you think I treasure it so."

    "Yet, you are willing to give me it, aren''t you?"

    "Honestly, I want to move on with my life; why not give it to someone who deserves it? Besides, it was able to take out one of the fiercest dragons'' eyes known to man. I would say that is worth something."

    "What is the name of the bow then?" I look directly at her hands; she looks as well. A slight grin creeps across her face.

    "Vindicta, the name of the weapon I was able to exact some sort of revenge against that bastard."

    "Vindicta, fitting, isn''t it."

    "Very much so. Now enough of my sob story, let''s crack this open for you."

    Spending the last few hours I could with Julia, she helped me learn more about the fundamentals of a bow. With some focus and using what she taught me, I pull the arrow back as best as I can, releasing it with a subtle breath and hitting the target. The feeling of using a bow was much different than I expected, but I still had much to learn.

 Chapter 28

    After leaving Julia, saying his goodbyes and wishes to her, he exits the street and meets with Carlo and Eckhart.

    It is past noon when Eckhart stands with Carlo, waiting for him. A stern look on Eckhart while Carlo is a bit more laid back.

    "Are you ready for your first lesson?" Eckhart asks.

    "I am not sure how well I will do, but I promise you, Eckhart, I will do what I can. I know you serve me, but if I want to become stronger, I need to be trained by the best at their best. So don''t show me any mercy; give me the full attitude and demand like you would any other knight or squire." Caleb speaks with a determined look. His fists clenched as the sounds of the gloves squeak from the pressure.

    "Then fall in line."

    "Yes, sir."

    Standing next to Carlo, Eckhart hands Caleb a training sword. A hesitant look across Caleb slows his action. But with some inner conflict, he takes the sword. The best he can do is a small quiver in his hands and a small sweat across his brow.

    "Alright! Listen well. I am sure you read very extensively on Divine Arts and Swordcraft during your studies. It is essential to understand the basics, and I got a taste of what you can do at your current level. Carlo!"

    "Yes, sir?" Carlo stands tall. He shakes slightly from the cold, and his curly black hair is sweaty.

    "You two will spar. I will judge your attributes and fighting styles when you face a more evenly matched opponent. How you will adapt, predict, and execute your strikes will help me determine what Divine Arts you should learn first."

    Caleb and Carlo nod to Eckhart, who has taken a more refined stance, and observe the two young boys.

    "Looks like we are matched for once." Carlo chuckles.

    "I won''t hold back; you got a bit more practice and years on me." Caleb scoffs, and a friendly rivalry has begun.

    "Begin!"

    Drawing their blades, Caleb and is slow on the draw, leaving Carlo to win the initiative with the first strike.

    Using his agility, Caleb rolls back through the snow, his cape painted white from the action, and stands with his hands on the sword. With a deep breath, he steps forward; Carlo, holding the blade with one hand, finds an opening and strikes from the right.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Ducking under the attack, Caleb strikes with his sword, dinging the side of Carlos''s arm. Reacting to the pain, Carlo quickly steps back as the dulled blade draws a bit of blood.

    "At least it wasn''t my face," Carlo smirks.

    "What do you mean? I can aim at yours if you like." Caleb retorts.

    "You might want to realize sooner that I knew you would dodge my strike."

    "What?"

    Caleb blinks and touches his cheek. A slightly warm, wet feeling drenches his fingers. Reeling back from the sudden drops of blood on his fingers, Caleb wipes the cut across his face.

    "I see you have developed a Swordcraft already."

    "I''ve been training for over a month now; it''s time to test it out for once."

    "Using speed and physical illusion to trick your enemies into thinking they avoided an attack, you widdle them down with each strike. I am impressed."

    "I feel bad for using it on you, Caleb, but I vow to become the greatest knight, no matter how far I must reach."

    "Fine, I guess I need to step it up too."

    Calming his nerves, Caleb brings the blade to the side before holding it in a unique stance that no one has seen before. Drawing on Sato Haruki, Caleb remembers the proper positioning. Bringing the sword vertically to his shoulder and leading his left foot forward, he aligns the blade to his right shoulder and advances.

    Eckhart and Carlo are unsure what kind of stance or Swordcraft is being demonstrated, but the latter''s arrogance doesn''t read the situation and goes for a thrust. Using his sword, Caleb sidesteps and lets his cheek be cut once again but strikes with all his might to push Carlo''s sword into the snow.

    Dragging Carlo and making him bend down, Caleb strikes with the hilt of his sword into his nose and then swings the blade horizontally to attack his side. Slowly backing up, blood trickles down Carlo''s nose, and he tries to focus again. The pain makes him uneasy. he steps to strike, but Caleb counters with an aggressive deflect into another hilt strike into his chest and then into another swipe with the blade, instead hitting his leg.

    Frustrated, Carlo momentarily kicks up snow toward Caleb''s eyes and blinds him. Slashing vertically with a quick twirl with his wrist. Opening one of his eyes, Caleb tilts his blade to catch the strike and lets it slide down the length of his sword. However, Carlo twists his wrist in the middle of the deflection to cause the sword''s tip to slash Caleb''s chest. Most of his clothes caught the attack, but his skin was punctured, and a burning sensation spread on the wound.

    "Tsk," Caleb clicks his tongue before wiping the rest of the snow from his eyes.

    Carlo attempts to attack once again, but Caleb ducks and takes a slash on his shoulder to shove the hilt into his stomach. Carlo reels over and begins to vomit from the intense strike but can defend from the next attack.

    Using his other hand, Carlo grabs Caleb''s wrist only to throw him to the side and tries to slash once again. Knowing he needs to enter his range quickly, Caleb shoves his chest into Carlo''s arms, preventing the swing from connecting.

    Before they could return to their feet to continue to strike at each other, Eckhart cleared his throat and shouted.

    "That''s enough!"

    With heavy breaths, Caleb and Carlo look at each other. Both received fair wounds and bruises from this encounter.

    "Carlo, using your environment to get a sneak attack on your opponent is a valid strategy; however, you question your honor as a warrior or knight by doing such an act!"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Caleb, you used an unfamiliar Swordcraft; I would commend you to focus on using a style that I can teach you."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Take a moment; I need to review the results and answers before I assign you any Divine Art training."

 Chapter 29

    A couple of hours pass. Carlo was shivering from the cold as we did our best to stay warm. The winter was only getting worse, and soon, we would have to worry about it affecting our training.

    "If I figured it would take him this long to come back and tell us what we should do, I would have just sat in my dorm," Carlo complains.

    "With the other knights?" A soft gasp of cold air sticks to my lungs, making breathing hard.

    "I am in a small little cottage right now to the barracks. I don''t know if being alone by myself is fun or not. It certainly is boring when I am not doing anything."

    "Why not try to read something to pass the time?"

    "Ughh, I''d rather not. I need my sword and point it in the right direction. "

    "Spoken like a man who walks down a warrior''s path. Simple yet determined. Nothing wrong with that."

    "I am bored still."

    "Maybe we should get some wood together and start a fire. I''d rather do that than stound around to become big icicles."

    "Y...Yeah, sounds good." Carlo is starting to shake violently.

    "We don''t have any axes to cut properly. If we can at least gather enough, we can make a small fire to keep ourselves comfortable."

    "Our swords can''t cut jack; how do you propose we gather any firewood? Just us two young boys."

    "The bark of these trees is thick; we can use as much brute force to crack it and rip it away."

    "Worth a shot, I guess; give me a hand with this tree, then Caleb."

    "Let''s be quick."

    After what seemed like an hour, we bashed against a tree and split the bark with our blades. However, our efforts stagnated when the tree bark had gotten colder than anticipated. It was even sturdier and more challenging to crack open.

    "Damn...! If I didn''t know better, this tree could have been my mother..." Carlo breathes heavily and leans over, trying to recover.

    "Why are the winters how to be so cold... Let me try something..."

    "Caleb? What do you have in mind?"

    "Did Eckhart make you read any of our Divine Arts and Swordcraft books?"

    "I skimmed through it."

    "You fool, to understand how Divine Arts and Swordcraft work, you must understand the basics!"

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Alright, alright! No need to shout; I may be a little over my head when it comes to reading diligently, but what do you have in mind?"

    "There is a Divine Art which lets you channel the sun''s heat to cause the metal to get hotter. Of course, the sun isn''t the reason, but that is what they want you to believe. The atmosphere heats the blade by taking energy from the planet. I never used it before but got the fundamentals to envision it."

    With a deep breath, I hold my sword still and remember the texts discussing the idea of the Art.

    "Whoa." Carlo watches in awe as I intensely focus on the sword and nearly fall over from the pressure emanating from my aura.

    A steamy mist trails off the blade, melting some of the snow around my feet. It becomes a struggle to grasp the blade as I begin to lose focus quickly.

    "Got to make this quick!" I shout.

    I turned to the tree, swinging with all my might. The sword connects against the bark but only reverberates the sword, sending chills down my spine and arms. The tree''s wood blackens from the increasing heat but doesn''t catch fire.

    "Is that supposed to happen?" Carlo looks confused. Scratching his head, he seems a little perplexed.

    "I knew hoping to use it on the first try was more than I could ask for."

    "It was still impressive; how did you do that?"

    "Well, it isn''t too hard if you read the texts, maybe a bit harder to put into practice. To use a Divine Art, you must use the magical essence in your blood and concentrate into a single point. If you can do that, then you should be able to recreate what I did."

    "What if you have a lot of magical essence? Could you make them stronger?"

    "The texts said that any more than the minimal requirement is a waste... But didn''t say anything if you produce via output. If I shift gears, maybe I can..-"

    Whoosh!

    Unable to realize my mistake, I had let go of all my control over my magical ability and siphoned it through the blade all at once. The moment I did so, I was propelled back with intense force; the ends of my air and eyebrows were warm from the fierce heat. I raised my head to see the tree was on fire��a consequence of combusting the blade in my hands from an overload.

    "Carlo! Are you okay?" I frantically tried to search for him.

    "I''m over here! Ugh! What was that?"

    "I might have done something bad! The tree is on fire!"

    "Can you put it out?"

    "Do you think I would have done it already?"

    "Fair point! Uhhhhh, grab snow and start tossing it on the flames!"

    "Worth a shot!"

    Listening to his idea, we had begun to throw snow on the spreading fire. Thankfully, the fire wasn''t spreading too fast, and we were able to save most of the tree. With a heavy sigh, I laid back in the snow and closed my eyes. Magical overload and fatigue were enough to take down a grown man.

    "You must have some wild energy if you could have done that." Carlo pokes at my face.

    "Honestly, you could potentially have that amount and more. Physical and mental training do wonders in increasing your pool for using Divine Arts since they drain your stamina quickly. Physical is the stamina and how much you can do before your body gives up. Mentally, it would be best to expand your limits by pushing past them, constantly using up your energy storage, and going beyond that. After some time, you should have more potency and stronger Divine Arts."

    "That is a lot of information; I might need a slower lesson if I want to use that stuff."

    "Read the books; you''ll learn much better if you do."

    "Ughhh, fine."

    It slowly darkened, and the sun had fallen away, giving rise to the cold, bright moon. Using a combination of my failed attempt at using a Divine Art, we stayed close to a small fire we had built with bark and long branches of the tree we were cutting.

    Footsteps approached us as we sat near each other. Eckhart had approached us with his arms crossed and a stern look. Carlo stood at attention, and so did I.

    "There is much to teach both of you. I will assign you both what you must do tomorrow morning; don''t be late." Eckhart turns away and smiles.

    Leaving us there to ponder why he had left us alone for so long. I looked at my broken blade before looking at Eckhart��a sudden revelation before I nodded to myself.

    "Goodnight, Eckhart."

 Chapter 30

    The early morning was quiet. The soft snow had settled alongside the roaring winds. Fully prepared and determined, I arrive with Carlo. Standing in full view with all his armor and sword, Eckhart examined us with prying eyes.

    "Today marks your first day in developing your Divine Arts and Swordcraft. Carlo, you pick up well on the sword, excellent. However, your discipline is lacking and will not continue as long as I train you. Another weakness of yours is your lack of respect for tradition. Reading and learning are just as important as sharpening your skills. Without the knowledge, you are unable to make your blade perfect properly. With that said, I know you are already used to the illusionary style "Shadow Dance." Hone that craft like it was something you were born with. The Divine Arts that suit your style are Mist Field and Afterimage." Eckhart places his hand on Carlo''s shoulder, and Carlo gives him a respectful nod.

    "As for you, Caleb, you demonstrated an unknown stance to me. I have been around long enough and traveled across the Kingdoms to say that you surprised me. However, you won''t get anywhere by improvising. Your intellect and ability to read your opponents are certainly your greatest strengths in combat. So, I assign you to learn the Dragon Fang style. I assume you know what this means."

    "I do, sir."

    "Good, I expect you to master it quickly, given you put your heart into it. Otherwise, your opponent will break through your offense and kill you. You shall continue to study the Divine Arts and practice Flash Step and Burning Oath. From what I saw from your efforts the night prior, it seems like you have some skill in the latter." A slight smirk appears on his face.

    "Wait, you were watching-" I step in and stop Carlo from finishing, knowing we must continue listening to Eckhart.

    "Your greatest weakness is your reliance on an artifact. Even if you can protect yourself, it won''t be the solution if it means your comrade, friend, family, or commander dies because you couldn''t protect them with your strength. I expect you to understand that."

    "Yes, sir." With a glum look, I nod and stay silent.

    "Caleb, a word?" Eckhart looks directly at me. Cold chills spiral down my spine��the look of seriousness burned into me.

    "Of course." For a moment, I was complacent and cautious about what he needed. Carlo took this as dismissal and proceeded to practice his Swordcraft alone.

    "I received word that your father and brother have made their encampments on the battle line. It will be only a matter of time before the first battle begins."

    "I understand."

    "Don''t worry, Lord Aris is a spectacular warrior and commander. Your brother takes after him quite too often, so I wouldn''t worry about them."

    "I don''t."

    "You''re shaking."

    "I''m not."

    "Hmph."

    I wasn''t afraid of my father or brother in battle or possibly losing. The idea of a battlefield riled my heart and mind. Fidgeting back and forth, taking deep breaths, and feeling lightheaded were all but symptoms of my past, my trauma. The one hurdle that was surely going to test my will and resolve was killing another person, seeing their blood bathing my blade. Would I control myself? Or would I freeze like before? I dread to think about it.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I''ll be fine. I assume father has amassed a militia to join?"

    "Correct. Given the time and place, several thousand-foot soldiers have been trained and recruited into their armies. More commanders will be needed when the battles scale across the Kingdom."

    "Would they need you if that happens?"

    "If that is requested, I would have no problem if that were how it turns out."

    "Very well, thank you, Eckhart."

    Eckhart nods and approaches Carlo to drill him on what he needs to accomplish to perfect a single move of his Swordcraft. His yelling and shouts were standard and quite the norm.

    I gripped my sword and placed the blade on my temple, closing my eyes in response.

    "I am Caleb Aris; I will accomplish my duty as the son of Valum Aris."

    I positioned the blade in front of my body, holding the handle and tilting it to the left. The stance is meant for offensive pressure and adaption. Something that I have a talent for. It''s genuinely a destined style for me.

    Eckhart, with our garrison''s help, set up an arena for specific training just for Carlo and me. They often watched near their barracks as we struggled to develop our skills. Tampering our Divine Arts, sparing with one another. After each week, Eckhart would challenge the both of us to land a strike on him.

    The first attempt was barely a warmup for him. His movements were unrecognizable, disarming Carlo with only two moves and pinning me to the ground under his knee in seconds. The mountain to even reach his level was steep. But week after week, I learned how to work with Carlo better and better. Our daily sparring only helped increase our rivalry and respected bond. As each day passed, another day of learning. The long strands of my hair blew in the freezing wind, my ice-cold breath burned my lungs, and the painful struggle to move after the long day was a sign of how much progress we were making.

    Two months after starting, Carlo had grown a natural and unique style of Shadow Dance that would catch me off guard. However, that didn''t stop me from expanding my talents, developing a deeper connection with my style, and perfecting my Divine Arts.

    Eckhart had acknowledged my efforts and was even immensely impressed that in under three months, which should have taken twice as long even to use one of my Divine Arts, I could perfect and use both without a mistake. My magical attitude and late-night studying paid off. However, it was Carlo who mastered his style first. Before I could even reach him physically, he had fully demonstrated his growth and talent for combat by landing a small strike on Eckhart with a very clever use of his style that even surprised him.

    Every single day of our training, one of us would be victorious. Some days, I would win without a loss, while he would win a few times in a row. The only thing holding Carlo back was his attitude toward Divine Arts. For the four months we still had spent together, the snow had begun to melt, and the spring returning, he had not mastered any of his assigned Arts.

    A painful frustration clouded his heart. Knowing him these past months, learning about his family, history, the stories and things he grew up with, and all of his goals and ambitions, he became my best friend. Knowing his struggles, I approached him to help with his studies and understanding of the Arts.

    Before we knew it, with my help, it took him six months to perfect his Divine Arts. With a burning passion, he dedicated hours daily to studying and vigorously tapping into the power within him.

    "It''s only been half a year, but you boys have reached the final obstacle. To graduate, both of you must work together to defeat me. If you think your current progress and training are enough to overcome within a few months, it won''t be years if you think like that. You will both have one shot every month to challenge me. You fail if I land a solid hit or force you to submit. You will graduate if you can land what I deem a fatal blow. Take this time to explore other styles, tactics, and Arts you want to learn to accomplish your goal."

    With six months of training and hard work, the real test was about to begin.

 Chapter 31

    After saying our goodbyes, we left the Aris manor in our family carriage. I hid the tears away from Caleb as we rode away.

    "Are you upset, Tia?" My father looked at me and rubbed my hand gently. The soft brush of his fingers was comforting.

    "I will miss talking to him; he made this past month...really fun."

    "I''m glad. He is a very astounding young man."

    "I hope he doesn''t forget about me."

    "You shouldn''t worry about something so trivial such as that. If he was willing to risk his life for you and was saved by you, your bond is much stronger than the negatives of time away."

    "Thank you, Father."

    "You''ve certainly have grown quite a lot in such a short time, my dear; maybe this marriage is for the best when it comes to time. I would like to have grandchildren someday."

    "Dad!"

    "Sorry, I shouldn''t tease you like that."

    "Hmph."

    "You''re just like your mother. Very independent and lively when it comes to it. I can see the same spark she had in your eyes, Tia." Closing his eyes, he had a warm, soft smile across his lips. I couldn''t help but think about what my mother really was like.

    "Was she strong?"

    "Your mother? Very much so. She did give birth to you and your brothers."

    "Father..."

    "I know. Yes, she was something extraordinary. Losing her will certainly be a scar I can never recover from, but I at least have her children to remember her fondly and cherish all the more. The forest loved her, and she seemed to be home with nature; her affinity for the world gave her unique attributes."

    "Was she a druid of old?"

    "Quite so, she was the last of her kind. Unfortunately, her bloodline was thinning, and they had lost their connection to the world for years. Even she struggled at times to recall her talents when she wanted to. It was that time your mother met me, and we got married just a few years after and had you kids."

    "She seemed like someone I would have loved to know."

    "Yes, Tia, you should have..." A hint of sadness washed over him as he gently squeezed my hand; the sorrow and pain of loss still struck deep inside his heart.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    After the long journey back home, I became more interested in my blessing. I was convinced that my mother''s last gift to me was the ability to communicate with nature. I won''t ever have her strength as the stories I''ve been told, but what I have now should suffice with time and practice.

    Time as an elf had no meaning to us; however, to me, time was a shackle, a curse. I was bound to it by fate. A fate of waiting for the man I held dear inside my heart, the man whom I would marry. Caleb would train hard for my sake; I had to do something to repay him.

    So, with time as my shackle, I began to set out on little adventures in our lands, discovering all kinds of creatures, animals, plants, trees, everything. My holy blessing of healing could only improve if I learned more, and I took it upon myself to figure out what I needed to grow.

    Hours would turn into days, days into weeks, weeks into months. I found myself less scared of the outside world. The shy little girl was no longer there. Birthing a new Tia, I was determined to look at everything like Caleb. His determination was intoxicating and awe-inspiring. My father didn''t find any trouble in my exploits and reasons for development.

    After two years of living a life of adventure and interaction, I was certainly not the little girl anymore. My father made it his goal to remind me how much I had grown, the maturity of my personality and physique. I didn''t know what else he wanted from me other than to let me grow up as strong as my mother. Father didn''t care if I came home with a cut, bruise, or a broken bone. Deep down, he knew. He knew I would always come back, my mother would watch over me through the plants and trees, and my spirit could not be caged anymore.

    My name is Tia Eliska, and I am the daughter of Soldia Eliska. And I have prepared myself for the world and its land. Nothing would stop my growth; death would be the only way to stop my goal of seeing my beloved Caleb. Even as small and young as a boy he was, I know he would become a man I would acknowledge, a man I could see myself with, a man who would shape the Kingdoms with his presence alone. And I would stand by him without question...

    *

    Approaching from the West, a severe storm was on the horizon. Two opposing factions discuss a plan of advancement and action. The soldiers and knights of House Aris stand on guard as the Empire sits across the miles of open field.

    "This stalemate of waiting will drain our supplies before we even see action." A lowly foot soldier complains. His helm was light and cheap, the spear in his hand used before and worn down.

    "Our lords must play this with caution. Our armies have grown significantly; we have extraordinary commanders to lead us, only for our disadvantage; their numbers are greater than ours." The other foot soldier looks at the army behind him, sitting down and discussing what might happen with their commands among themselves.

    Walking from his tent, Valum stared at the grey sky and looked upon the approaching storm. His son Dunick stands alongside him.

    "Shall we round up the men?" Dunick turns toward his father.

    "Soon, first, we must discuss our tactics to withstand our opponent. Brute force when they have a greater number of soldiers than ours. I think the time to prepare, and charge is when you unleash your order." Valum places his hand on Dunnick''s shoulder.

    "Father, you want me to lead our main force?"

    "Precisely. With the two hundred riders, I shall take them around the field under the guise of the storm approaching us. We shall surround them and win this first of many battles when the time happens."

    "Very well, I will not fail."

    "Good Dunick. Now show me the fire that rests behind those eyes."

    Dunick, riding on his father''s faith, mounts his horse. Raising his sword into the air, he commands the soldiers to round up and prepare to charge. Giving commands to those prepared to march to the battlefield. Minutes pass, and Dunick, sword in hand with the ready and focused of his army, sounds the charge, racing into the open field where they will meet the Empire and fight for this field...

 Chapter 32

    "Caleb! Carlo!" Eckhart shouts to us.

    Today, of all days, was unbelievably hot; Carlo and I were sweating a river. With heavy sighs, we approached our teacher. Carlo had his curly hair tied up to control its wild length. My hair wasn''t any better than his. Celia offered to cut my hair, but I decided I wanted to grow it out a bit. Its length went past my neck and touched the tip of my shoulders. The bright white locks were a direct contrast from Carlo.

    "You called us Sir?" I replied with a salute. Carlo wavered but saluted after a deep breath.

    "It''s okay, boys, you may rest. This heat is cruel, so I want you guys to take the day to relax." Eckhart nods and crosses his arms. He wasn''t wearing his armor for once and wore a plaid white tunic with baggy pants to match.

    "Did something come up, Eckhart?" I spoke plainly and wiped the sweat from my brow.

    "I just received word that your father and brother have made the first advance on the Empire to the West. They skirmish near Heistorm''s capital. So far, it seems we have the upper hand.

    "War has officially started then. Do you intend to aid them?" I stared at Eckhart''s reaction. He was clearly in a conflict with himself and his duties.

    "You know the answer to that, my Lord. But I promised your father I would train and prepare you."

    "You know you could always...not follow the rules?" Carlo raises his hands like it was nothing to him.

    "A knight''s oath and duty is far greater than his pride. You best remember that, Carlo. Otherwise, you are no better than scoundrels or criminals."

    "Juuuust saying, you don''t need to babysit us. I know Caleb is still young; he isn''t close to being a young adult. No offense, Caleb."

    "I must remain here. Caleb is still only ten years old. You are barely fifteen years old, Carlo. None of you are prepared to take on any roles."

    "What if we both graduate from our training? Will that be more than enough to aid father?"

    "Graduation won''t be till years. Neither of you are ready. This decision is final." Eckhart turns and begins to walk away.

    "Then what if we defeat you here and now!" Carlo shouts.

    "What?" Eckhart stops in his tracks and turns toward us.

    "You heard me, Sir. What if we both defeat you in a duel? Won''t that be enough?"

    "Impossible. It has only been six months since you have even gotten the basics down and barely touched the potential of your Swordcraft."

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "We have been tirelessly training every day without much stopping us. I am sure you are aware of our progress. I think we hold a shot against you!" Carlo, confident in his voice, draws his sword directly at Eckhart.

    "As stupid as it is, I agree with him, Eckhart. We don''t want to miss our progress, but I think I can understand how you feel stuck here with us." Drawing my blade as well, I quickly get into my stance and stand beside Carlo.

    A burst of laughter escapes Eckhart''s lips. Holding his breath, he curls up and stops momentarily to calm himself. My eyes widen as a sudden presence becomes overwhelming. The power radiating from Eckhart was more dramatic than I have seen before. Carlo felt it, too, but stubbornness was something that Carlo excelled at. Smiles crept across our faces.

    "I''ll teach you this lesson: never fight an opponent you can''t beat alone. I''ll show you why." Eckhart draws his blade along with us.

    Our weapons aren''t training swords anymore. They are much sharper and deadlier. Eckhart would have to handicap himself not to injure us too seriously, but he won''t make it painless either.

    "Good! Cause I wanted to see how we can handle you together!" Carlo shouts at the top of his lungs as he advances at full speed. I follow directly behind and let out a soft breath.

    With one strike, Eckhart breaks Carlo''s defense and tries to disarm him. Spotting his movement, I shift my blade and aim for his legs. Without room to decide, he steps back, giving us distance. Carlo, now recovered, enters his stance with perfect form and creates an afterimage illusion that shadows his movements.

    I approached Eckhart and changed my style from Dragon Fang to an unorthodox version of Thunder Flash, another style I began studying and practicing in my spare time. With the momentum of Dragon Fang, to make my movement even more unpredictable, I clash with Eckhart''s blade, which he redirects the force to the side. I lunge forward, shift to my other stance, and make a quick slash that nearly cuts his chest.

    Noticing the shift in my concentration, Eckhart ducks and spins around me. His hilt slams into my back, and the pain shoots throughout my body, but I use the momentum to roll to the ground and push myself back up without much time to recover.

    Carlo thrusts toward with his sword, and Eckhart must shift focus and deflect the attack. However, in conjunction with my faint, Carlo pulls back and uses his Divine Art, causing a mist to emanate from the soles of his feet, creating a smoke screen. Leaving all three of us blind, I heat up my blade with the channeling of my own Divine Art, stab into the ground, and cause even more smoke to increase the density of the mist.

    "Excellent use of your Divine Arts, but certainly, you don''t expect to win with such tricks."

    Eckhart launches an attack at Carlo but misses as his blade phases through the Afterimage, revealing the real Carlo had prepared a setup with his abilities and leaving Eckhart open for an attack. Turning his attention to me, I duck under his swipe with his blade and kick his leg. It does little but distract Eckhart as he grabs my arm and tosses me over his shoulder.

    I drop my sword as I hit the ground and roll. Carlo picked up very quickly and rushed to aid me. Using Divine Art, Eckhart makes his sword shine bright, blinding Carlo, who begins to rush into the mist wildly and blind. With two swings, Eckhart disarms Carlo and pins him to the ground.

    I quickly pick up Carlo''s sword and strike vertically, only bouncing off his sword as he placed it behind him to protect his blind spot. So, with a new course of action, Eckhart swings his sword around to attack me, but with a clever idea, I cast a barrier between Eckhart and me and let his sword get caught in the barrier, effectively disarming him. I extend my attack, ram the hilt into his back, and push him away from Carlo. Giving us a moment to breathe, Carlo takes his sword from my hands, and I slide back to grab my own.

    "I''ll give you kids one thing: you like to push the boundaries of combat when facing an opponent far stronger than you. However, I am impressed with how you have grown and strengthened. But this fight isn''t over until either of us becomes victorious!"

 Chapter 33

    Carlo rushes forward ahead of Caleb and is quickly parried by Eckhart. The veteran warrior grabs his wrist and twists it around to his back. A strained cry of pain escapes his dry lips. Caleb, switching to Dragon''s Fang, advances swiftly to save him. Eckhart twists Carlo''s arm again and uses him as a shield. Anticipating the young boy to stop in the face of hurting his friend, he is stunned when Caleb rams his shoulder into Carlo. Eyes wide, Carlo pushes back and uses the momentum of Caleb to trip Eckhart''s leg, falling backward.

    Without a choice, Eckhart releases Carlo, who rolls to the side, holding his bruised wrist. Caleb leaps onto Eckhart, bringing his sword down with the weight of his body. Barely scratching his cheek, Eckhart adjusts his body to dodge the blade and kick Caleb off him. However, when he raises his leg to push him off, a solid wall stops his leg in place. With a clever ruse, Caleb had used his reckless attack as a diversion to cast a barrier in the space between their legs, trapping Eckhart in this position.

    "Nice trick!" Eckhart acknowledges the ploy with a bright smile. His stiffened face struggles to move as the pressure of Caleb''s attack has him in a bind.

    Taking the moment to recover, Carlo reaches for his sword and returns to aid Caleb in taking down Eckhart with a quick swipe of his blade. In a moment of thought, Eckhart forces himself to take this a bit more seriously and, with the full might of his strength and using his sacred Divine Art shatters the barrier holding him in place to knee Caleb''s stomach and whirling into the air and landing to the side only to vomit from the intense nausea in his stomach immediately.

    Carlo is surprised as he tries to use his Shadow Dance to create an afterimage, but his sword shatters in his hand. Shards of metal slash his hands and arms deep, dark red blood quickly pours from his wounds, and the heavy feeling of a blunt object hitting his temple briefly causes him to lose consciousness.

    Caleb, still recovering, turns his head to witness Carlo falling to the ground, defeated and stunned; as Eckhart holds his broadsword in his hand, a bright yellow glow emits from the entire blade.

    "Divine Art: Heavenly Strike!" Eckhart says with confidence and sheaths his sword away.

    Caleb tries to get to his feet; however, he stumbles over himself and realizes his legs are shaking and unresponsive to his actions. His body was still recovering from the strike to his center, shaking his head, trying to recover faster.

    "What was...that?" Dazed and confused, Caleb can barely believe the sudden turn in the duel.

    "I''m a little rusty using that Divine Art. However, I would have lost if I hadn''t put in the extra effort to put you two down. That''s worth something."

    "G..Gah.." Exhausted and beaten, Caleb falls to the ground coughing.

    Eckhart quickly tends to the wounds on Carlo. After some time to rest, Caleb gets to his feet and approaches Eckhart, his face brighter than before. He looks at Caleb.

    "You kids... You''ve grown far too strong in such a short time. Especially Carlo, he is worth something."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Hmph, he hasn''t stopped training without much complaint. He''s much better with using a sword than I am." Caleb kneels and looks at the sleeping Carlo.

    "As much as I dislike what you are, Caleb, I can tell you have also been working hard. I know I haven''t been the greatest teacher to you guys-"

    "You gave us a goal, Eckhart. To defeat you. If we can cause even Eckhart the Holy Knight to sweat, then I say you have been a great teacher."

    "I-I haven''t heard that name in years."

    "The Holy Knight? I didn''t believe it when my father would boast about it. Yet, what you did to defeat Carlo and me, it is safe to say I know why you had such a title."

    Moments of silence occur between them. Thoughts going through Eckhart''s mind, pacing back and forth. A bit of time passes, and Carlo slowly begins to regain consciousness. Holding his head as the pounding headache makes him grunt to the pain. He opens his eyes to stare at the two guys looking after him.

    "Did...we win?"

    "If getting your ass kicked means you won, then yes, you won at losing."

    "Sweet." Carlo lays back and places his uninjured arm across his eyes so he can focus on resting.

    "Since you are awake now, I have decided what to do." Eckhart crosses his arms and stares at his two students.

    "Eckhart?" Caleb reacts and stares back.

    "You both showed me even more promise from your dedication to training hard, both of you. As your teacher, I feel responsible for your exponential growth and talents. So, until one of you can beat me by yourself, I will stay as your instructor, mentor, and guide to become even stronger. If I know you both train as hard as you can, and one of you manages to beat me, then the other shouldn''t be far off from doing the same."

    "We still have some years ahead of us, don''t we, Carlo?" Caleb glances over to the fatigued Carlo. He gives a thumbs up and chuckles.

    "Yeah, seems like it. I really would have liked it to be done next year."

    "Shooting for the stars, aren''t you."

    "Always have."

    With a soft chuckle, Eckhart turned his back and approached the barracks.

    "I look forward to the coming years, the both of you." With his final words, Eckhart leaves the two boys to themselves.

    A brief chat between Carlo and Caleb before they return to their homes. Carlo heads to his living quarters, and Caleb, returning to the big house, is greeted by Celia and Mei, who quickly help clean him from all the dirt and damage he took during his fight.

    *

    It was a painful truth that I had to face��losing to Eckhart and allowing myself to fall before Caleb. Lying in bed, I stare at the ceiling to vent my frustrations. Vivid childhood memories begin to unravel as the goal behind my constant need to prove myself and get stronger grows with each passing day. To not forget what I have at stake doesn''t mix well with my demeanor.

    "Damnit!" Slamming my fist into the wall, I try to hold back the tears from being so emotional about my loss.

    However, the thoughts of my family and our struggles to be greater than servants were an ambition that I decided to dedicate myself to as long as I lived��enough of living in poverty, enough suffering for others who are treated as nothing but property. I would show them that Carlo Tanios would become the greatest Knight and rise to the ranks of the Obsidian order.

    Tears would stain my cheeks as I tried to force down the painful memories of watching my parents, my grandparents, and my great-grandparents being mistreated or abused while still smiling that they meant something to some stupid lord or lady. I don''t want to see my baby sister suffer like our parents have... That''s why... That is why I need to get this done and over with quickly. I will return to them and rescue everyone... I will be the knight in shining armor to make our name known...

    Long before I knew it, I would grow tired quickly from my excitement and of today and fall into a deep sleep. Eckhart had wished us to take a day off, but I cannot afford any delays. So be it if I need to crush Caleb and leave him behind to defeat Eckhart. Those were the remaining thoughts that lingered even into my dreams... I would have to crush my friend to reach my goal and save my family from a fate born hundreds of years ago. Nothing will stop me from getting stronger to win and crush my opponents...

 Chapter 34

    After my shower, I returned to my bed��bruises across my arms and body from my constant training and battle against Eckhart. A heavy sigh escapes my lips, looking up at the ceiling before falling back into bed. The white strands of my hair spread across the sheets. With heavy eyes, I found myself quickly falling asleep.

    It wasn''t long until I woke up during the night. With a slight chill, I went downstairs to find Mei sitting in a chair, holding a letter in her hand.

    "Mei?" I asked quietly.

    "Oh, Master, forgive me. I didn''t notice you there."

    "That''s a bit surprising from you."

    "Ahh yes, my apologies."

    "It''s fine, Mei. Tell me, is something wrong?"

    There is a soft expression on her face before she stands up.

    "It doesn''t concern you. I would like to keep it to myself." Mei''s eyes grow dark, and a hidden side of her begins to express itself.

    "If you don''t want to tell me, I wouldn''t like to force you. Besides, I am heading out."

    "Shall I accompany you?"

    "No, I just have to get myself tired, is all."

    "Very well, I will await your return."

    "Please, rest. I know you are exhausted. Your eyes don''t hide it."

    "You are quite observant, but I shall be fine."

    "Take it easy; I don''t need you falling over any time soon."

    "As you wish, Master." She bows gently before returning to her seat. I grab my cloak and take off in the darkness of the night.

    It was a nice and quiet night, my sword at my side. I spend the next hour just soaking in the atmosphere. The peaceful essence cleared my troubled mind and relaxed my aching muscles. For such a small body, it was adapting quickly to the training. Without much realization, I noticed I felt taller and broader. My arms were thicker and heavier than I remembered. The muscles I had built during my training became ever so highlighted.

    I arrived at my destination and opened the door. Heading inside, I found myself in the familiar household of Juila. The woman stood by her fireplace, waiting for my arrival.

    "You''re late," Julia speaks bluntly.

    "Rough day today. I passed out. Sorry."

    "Hmph, just wish you told me I would have let you rest."

    "No, I am fine, really."

    "You have been arriving here every single night after your training. You are pushing yourself too hard. Eckhart has told me of your progress. You are doing a fine job, so I don''t think you need my help to improve." With a glance, she twists her head to speak toward me. I found our eyes met, and she seemed firm in her statement.

    "You asked me about the secret behind the bow. I want to solve it as much as you do. I don''t believe it is a waste to continue to improve more than what is expected."

    "You have bags under your eyes. Not enough sleep is going to hinder all of your training if you don''t sleep properly."

    "I don''t need much sleep. Five to six hours should be enough to stave off any major negative effects. Besides, I must catch up quickly, or I will be left behind."

    "Is this about that Carlo?"

    "Yes."

    "Does he intimidate you?"

    "In a manner of speaking, yes."

    "What is wrong with a little rivalry? It is healthy for both of you to continue competing and-"

    "No!"

    Julia gets started by my outburst. I felt a little bad for doing so, but I stood firm.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "I am not as stupid or naive as I look. Carlo is something else. Something much more than I had imagined."

    "Are you frightened by him? I''ve seen him around a few times; he seems like a good kid. A little obnoxious, but that''s it."

    "I am afraid of his abilities. He is only five years older than me, but even so, he is a genius."

    "He doesn''t seem like the brightest kid."

    "That''s what makes him a genius. He has barely read the basics of our history and Swordcraft, yet he has mastered them just as fast as I have. His unusual ability to master a style far surpasses mine. We have to defeat Eckhart in order to graduate, and he told me he wanted to achieve that by next year."

    "In other words, he will become the youngest knight to graduate?"

    "Precisely. Most knights train for a good number of years when they are teenagers. By the age of twenty-five, they can reach the title of knight. Carlo can become a knight just at sixteen years old."

    "That is quite impressive. But do you think someone who studies nothing can achieve such a feat?"

    "It''s not a matter if I don''t believe it; it is a matter that his determination to grow stronger rivals that of a Demon Lord."

    "Surely you are joking."

    My straight face was enough for her to back up her statement and blink briefly. I wipe the sweat from my brow and sit down.

    "If I let him overtake me that much, I didn''t train hard enough to compete with such a rival. My pride and my honor as an Aris don''t allow it. That is why I am begging you, please train me as well." I grip my hands tightly.

    "You are too much trouble, my Lord. But if I know any better, you will find someone else to train you. I might as well since I trust myself to do a good job. Hurry up and go to the room. I''ll be right over in a moment."

    "Thank you, Julia." Excitedly, I burst from my seat and strolled toward the shooting range.

    I quickly open the door to find Vindicta placed on a holder. Spending every night with this bow and training was exhausting, but I continued with my hard work to improve, even if it was slightly. Any progress was good progress. After months of training, both from Eckhart and Julia, I had grown stronger to wield such a mighty bow. I also found a fondness for Juila, as her sweet aroma and presence were comforting, to say the least. She did her best to teach me her skills and tips for using a bow like Vindicta. I held the bow, drew an arrow, and fired instantly. Only a slight movement of my finger as it released the arrow; I watched as it tore into the center of the target before hitting the wood on the other side.

    "Without hesitation, glad Eckhart hasn''t dulled my teachings." Julia walks in with her arms crossed.

    After her injuries healed up, she returned to the guild hall to advise and aid travelers, adventures, and members of the guild like before, just with a couple of extra scars to show.

    "I never forget a lesson."

    "Good, now show me."

    "Yes!"

    Another few hours of the night pass. The very early morning of dawn approaches, and the sky slowly turns blue just as I finish my lessons with Juila. My fingers were sore bruised, and some fingers were bleeding. Sweat dripped down my forehead and onto my chest. Taking a deep breath, I cough as a sudden pat on the back from Juila startles me.

    "You show much promise yourself, Caleb. Don''t let your friend outshine or outclass a noble like yourself. You have a lot to prove, but don''t let the idea of some genius kid with a sword fool you into thinking you are inferior. Without you, I would be dead, and so many other people in this village. Be proud that you have done more than him already; I only wish to give you the push forward needed to progress from this concern."

    "Hmph, thank you, Juila. Well, I shall see you later tonight."

    "Good night-well, morning as it seems."

    "Indeed, take care."

    With the last parting words, I walk away from the house onto an alleyway path toward the home I was living in. I sluggishly tried to keep myself awake and standing from the sore feeling across my body. My hands were the most strained from all the training, but that didn''t stop me from pushing forward. It wasn''t a couple of minutes later that I pumped into a figure without realizing it. I toppled over and landed on my hands and knees.

    "Ouch... Gah... Sorry, I should have been more careful. Are you alright?" A young woman''s voice calls out.

    "Yeah, I am fine, thanks for asking-" Just turning around to take their hand, I stop in my motions to stare at the woman. For a moment, my eyes begin to play tricks on me.

    I quickly rubbed them and looked at the young woman; her lengthy legs and slender torso matched her beautiful physique. Just for a moment, I nearly called out Tia''s name but stopped myself just before as I realized the woman wasn''t her. However, her long light golden hair, tied in a ponytail, and her long ears poke out to the sides of her head. Her soft, pale skin reflects the sun''s early rays, and her piercing amber-brown eyes stare at me.

    "Are you sure you are, okay?" She asks while raising a brow.

    "Y-Yeah, I am fine, thank you." Taking her hand, I stand up.

    "Hey, I know that cloak... You must be...! You must be Caleb, err... Lord Aris!" She bows quickly.

    "No need to show such respect. Yes, I am Caleb Aris, the Lord overlooking this town for the time being. You are?"

    "My apologies. I am Yula Anrai. I live here with my grandfather, but not for long, as my father only came here to stay away from the big castles and lands."

    "It is nice to meet you Yula I-"

    "Well, what do we have here?" A male voice shouts.

    "Excuse me?" I turn and face the man.

    "Oh, it''s the runt and the dwarf''s girl. You two are quite the pair to find tonight. Ain''t that right, boss?"

    "You refer to me as Gale, you idiot. I don''t really care for the girl, but I have a bone to pick with the kid." Gale of the Phantom Blades stands tall with his party beside him.

    "Look, Gale, I have no business with you. I was just heading home."

    "Tsk...! Shut up, all high and mighty brat. Just because you are a Lord doesn''t mean jack shit to me! Teach this kid a lesson that nobles shouldn''t stick their nose in our town."

    "Will do, Gale!"

    Approaching, the six men under Gale don''t draw their weapons but crack their knuckles as they encircle us. I place my hand on my blade, and the moment my hand feels the cold steel, I begin to feel my stomach sink as the familiar feeling begins to hold me. Breathing heavily, I start to panic; the thoughts of killing another person or the idea of having to kill them to survive draws the trauma of my soul once more...

 Chapter 35

    A trembling sensation shocks through my body. My fingers barely grip the handle of my blade, but stricken by my fears, I don''t draw the blade. Sweat dripped down my face; frantically looking between the assailants, I tried to devise a plan to escape.

    "What''s wrong? Ready to piss yourself, brat?" Approaching, one of Gale''s subordinates taunts me. Yula looks around and places her hand on her sword.

    "N-No! They only want me; leave and don''t look back." Despite my condition, the sense to warn and protect her was still strong.

    "But-" She replies with a concerned look, her eyes focused on me entirely. She was looking back at the group and me rapidly.

    "Just go! I won''t tell you again!" I shout at the top of my lungs.

    Without much to say, Yula clenches her teeth before spiriting in the opposite direction, slips past, and exits the alleyway. Gale''s men try to make a move after her, but with a sudden shout by Gale, they forget the notion.

    "Just the kid." Gale reaffirms his orders.

    Unable to concentrate, I stumbled back, let go of my hilt, and breathed heavily. Without much choice, I attempt to regain my composure. Vivid memories of the past hold me back; the air around me starts to close in, and I can''t tell what is up or down before the urge to vomit surfaces.

    No, I am not going to let myself fall into my trauma. With a quick motion, I punch myself in the jaw, splitting my lip on my teeth; the drops of blood slip past and fall off my chin. This causes the Phantom Blades to stop in shock. Taking the chance, I rush the first member head-on, making him panic at the frontal assault.

    He tries to throw a punch but breaks his hand the moment he gets close to me. With a cry of pain, he falls back, holding his busted hand as I disable the barrier I summoned just before he attacked. Leaping forward, I muster my strength and sucker punch him on the ground. The momentum carries his face toward the stone ground; however, using a quick motion, I summon another barrier that appears right before his head. Smashing his face into the barrier, bloody teeth shatter, and his lip explodes in a fountain of blood, knocking him out.

    "Come on! Barely eleven years old, and I still kick your ass!" I shout with confidence, ignoring the shaking of my hands.

    "Kid''s got spunk. Something you don''t see often." Gale acknowledges my spirit. Yet, he signals his men to take it seriously as three draw their weapons.

    "You''ll pay for that, you little shit! We''ll teach you to show us respect!" The rogue draws his daggers and races forward alongside the cleric, holding his hand axe and their spear warrior.

    The rogue leaps forward, avoids the barriers I summon to protect me, leaps to the side, and runs up the wall to flip over the obstacle. Ducking right under his legs, I create another barrier to trap him without escape, but quickly, the cleric runs around to prevent me from acting again. The warrior thrusts his spear to prevent me from running, barely slashing my side. I stumble over and roll off my back.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Just in time, I unclip my sheath belt and use it as a shield guard against the cleric, who swings his axe down on me. His strength is far greater than mine, and his size more than doubles mine. He isn''t holding back as his short brown hair and white cloak sway with each movement. However, my training with Carlo and Eckhart has prepared me far greater than I could have imagined. As frightened as I am, the thrill of knowing I can beat them if I don''t make a mistake fills me with confidence. Confidence that burns.

    He turned and slipped past the cleric, tripping his leg and falling to the ground. I deflect a thrust from the warrior; his spear barely slashes my arm. He reels back, feeling my presence overtaken his balance; I show him what my training has prepared me for. I place my hand on his stomach, and using a controlled sense of my magic, I summon a barrier through the artifact, creating a wall behind him as I continue to push.

    Slamming him directly into the barrier, a couple of his ribs crack as I summon another to nearly crush him and imprison him in place. However, my prison on the rogue vanishes as I reach my limit. He throws his dagger, which slashes my side and kicks me in the face. Coughing as I hit the wall and slide to the floor, the rogue shows no mercy and grabs my hair and slams my face into the wall. A burst of blood runs down my nose from the initial kick. Holding me in place, I throw a punch to retaliate, but he grabs it and twists my wrist, which fractures my small arm. Crying in pain, I bite on his arm and tear into his skin. My tongue tastes the iron of his blood, and the moment it does, my body tenses up.

    An odd surge shoots through my body for a brief moment until an intense pain hits my stomach. The rogue threw a knee into my stomach, which caused me to vomit onto his boots. Angered at my resistance, he tosses me to the ground, and I struggle to get to my feet. The cleric stomps his foot on my back and kicks me in the ribs. I cough out some blood and hold my side. These grown adventures underestimated me for a moment, but when they started to feel the humiliation of my efforts, they didn''t limit themselves to my loss.

    Breathing heavily, I try to move, but my wounds prove to be immobilizing. I was defeated, my pride shattered, and my rage of loss filled my heart. My blood-stained teeth clenched hard, and drops of the crimson slipped past my lips in a small pool of drool and spit. It isn''t until Gale slams his foot on my head that I begin to lose consciousness. Splitting my head open, I feel the wetness soak into my hair and down my face.

    "B-Bastards..." I weakly gasped at the words.

    "I don''t want to hear that from a freak like you. You had to be the big shot for a Nix! I swear your kind should just die. Nothing good ever comes from you abominations. Worthless piece of fucking shit!" Slamming my head into the stone, I feel my brain ramble inside my skull.

    "Don''t think-" My voice is barely auditable and becomes mindless breaths with no words pronounced.

    "Let''s go, he''s finished." Gale motions his men to move out, and they exit the alleyway, leaving my barely moving body to bleed into the cold streets. My vision only darkens with each passing second.

    Moments pass, the cold feeling slowly sweeping my body. My fingers twitch as I try to will them to move, yet no progress can be made. I give in to my fate and hope that someone finds me...

    "-over here!" A voice rings out.

    "-...he''s in bad shape...help me...I''ll carry him." A gruff and deep voice speaks. Soft hands grab my frail body, and I am lifted into the air.

    A burly man carries me on his back; the smell of sulfur and iron reeks off his body, and the intense heat of his muscles burns away the coldness of my body. The rocking motions of this man holding me are enough to make me entirely pass out. The dark void consumes me, leaving my fate currently unknown to me.

 Chapter 36

    The cold pouring rain over the small and frail body of a small child. His degrading body and sickness darkened his bright blue eyes. Tiny strands of white hair soaked from the rain, sitting with his mother as she held him close. Her sunken cheeks reflected the state of her starvation. However, she did her best to take care of her young son.

    Townsfolk walked past with disdain and spite for the two white-haired individuals. The curse of Nix was strong in both of them; the peering yellow eyes of the mother looked frantically to see if she could scavenge what she could for the both of them.

    "Caleb... Stay here; I am going to find us some food." She spoke with a gasp between words. Her strength was limited and poor from malnutrition.

    "Mhm." The young Caleb could only nod and watch as his mother wobbled to her feet and began to look for any scraps she could find.

    Darting from the small alleyway, she quickly surveyed all the usual spots and checked for anything. She came up short of nothing, and her heart grew heavy with sadness. Every single thought that went into her mind was of her child. He was the only thing precious to her in this world; he was her pride and joy, and she would do anything for him.

    "I''m sorry... Can I help you?" An elderly woman''s voice calls out. Stopping Cassandra in her place, she looks at the woman with fright.

    "A...Ahh..." Too weak to speak or out of fear of trouble, Cassandra wallows back into the alley like a small creature afraid.

    "I''m not going to hurt you dear. Poor thing, look at you; this isn''t a way for someone as beautiful as you to live such a life." The woman was correct. Despite the hallowed cheeks, Cassandra was undoubtedly beautiful, more beautiful than most nobility and royalty. Only the white hair and yellow eyes caused a look of concern for those afraid of her presence.

    The old woman hunched over and approached her with a gentle smile, carrying a small bin of what smelled like bread and some meat, possibly a homemade meal. The scent of the steaming food and bread caused Cassandra to salivate at the mouth abruptly and her stomach to rumble. The woman notices her desire, and with a simple thought, she reaches into the bin, pulls out a nicely cooked loaf of bread, and presents it to her.

    "Here, I''m afraid my appetite isn''t as good as it was when I was your age. Don''t be afraid, take it." Her smile was genuine and pure. Cassandra didn''t sense any malice behind it.

    "T-Thank you..." She accepts the gift and looks at it with a hearty smile. But soon, a look of gloom replaces her smile.

    The old woman tilts her head, confused before she realizes the extent of her situation. A heavy smile that burdens her heart. Reaching into the bin one last time, she pulls out a mix of cooked meats and fruits. She presents them as well to her.

    "Take care of yourself. I know what it means to have a child."

    Tears stream down Cassandra''s eyes as she embraces the gift; with a simple nod, she shows her respect for the kind gesture and charity of the woman and blesses her within her heart. Knowing that their interaction together would bring unwanted attention, Cassandra turns from the woman and hurries to her son. The old woman places her hand on her chest and sighs, wishing her the best. Cassandra rushes while holding the pieces of food close.

    "Looks like we have a small beast in the streets. Better take care of it before it gets any more feral." A group of voices rings around the corner, causing Cassandra to grow cautious. She peaks around the corner to see a group of guards cornering Caleb. The young boy looks frightened with no energy to move.

    Before Cassandra could act, one of the guards punched the small child in the side of his head, knocking him to the ground and bleeding from the hit.

    "Caleb!" Cassandra calls out her son and quickly bursts from her location to aid her son. The guards rapidly reacted and stopped her before she could reach him. She begins to flail her arms to protest against them, but they soon push her down to the floor, spilling the food she had gained to the ground.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Ahh, shit. There''s the mom." The leader of this group grows annoyed and cracks his neck as he turns to kick the young boy in the ribs. The sounds of cracking can be heard as Caleb coughs violently and cries in pain.

    "Hey, captain! Do we have to check in soon?"

    "Huh? Of course, our rotation is almost over. If they catch us over, we will surely be in some deep shit."

    "Tsk, they are making our rotations longer but not giving us anything for it."

    "If you have time to complain, you got time to finish up."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Fuck me, I thought I could have a bit more fun, especially since it was a woman this time. Gah!" Out of frustration, the snarky guard punches Cassandra and kicks her in the stomach as well. Leaving both her and her child beaten and bleeding.

    They quickly leave as the rain begins to pour even harder; the sounds of thunder and flashes of lightning cover the anguish in Cassandra''s cries. Giving her the courtesy of hiding her pain from the public. With bloody teeth, Cassandra gets to her knees, crawls toward her son, and lifts him to her lap. Tears roll down her cheek and onto his face. Without hesitation, she grips her artifact and begins to chant into it. A moment passes before she recites the spell, and a golden white light envelops her child, quickly healing his wounds and stopping the bleeding.

    She pours the last of her strength into healing him entirely as she feints with him in her arms. Her wounds proved to be more severe than realized. Hope turned to despair, and she seemed to be losing the last of her will to live. Until the sounds of footsteps began to approach, it sprung her to awake and cradle her child.

    "Cassandra?" A familiar voice speaks out.

    "Un..uh... Valum?" Her eyes sparked to life once more as the man she loved for what felt like ages approached her.

    It was that this day she made a deal and parted with the one thing that kept her alive, the one thing that kept her fighting for survival. She watched as her son was taken by his noble father, a man she knew she could trust. A man who gave his heart to her despite the problems it would have caused for them. She gave Caleb one last kiss before he was taken away. Reaching out, she clutched onto her long-lost love and pleaded to him.

    "Please... Take care of him... Take care of our son... Caleb needs you to protect him...! I know what I ask is selfish...but please listen to me and-"

    -

    Caleb stirred in the bed. His wounds were bandaged, and his body was hot in sweat. The vision of his mother brought him pain and sorrow. He clenched his hands tightly and breathed heavily. The young elf girl and her grandfather watched over him as he struggled in his nightmare.

    Calling for his mother, Caleb tried to reach for her but found his strength to lack. Despite his wounds being treated, he lacked the function to move properly. The terrible incident of defeat brought his nightmares as a small child back. He was fighting to survive on scraps and living in constant sickness. The pain weighed heavily, and soon, he coughed and felt his chest burn from the cracked ribs.

    "G..Gahh..!" Straining from the intense emotions pouring from his mind. A spark of blue radiated from his hand. The small spark startles the girl as she watches as another streak of blue twirls around his hand.

    The crackling sound of energy begins to expand, and a flash of blue shoots from his hand, striking the wall and causing a loud thunderous blast. The elf shoots to her feet out of fright, and the grandfather steps in front of her to defend her.

    With a sudden twist, the blue energy in his palm expands before it dissipates. When they believe it to be safe again, Caleb''s arm begins to steam red hot, and the smell of sulfur and charcoal stinks the room. In a fraction of a second, a spark of blue lightning emits between his fingertips; all hit at a central point, which expands and ignites in a bright red flame. Unknown to Caleb, the burning sensation in his hand doesn''t wake him as a burst of flame protrudes out of his palm.

    "Yula, stay back! His magic is becoming unstable!" The buffed tan dwarf guards his precious elf granddaughter, placing his thick fingers around her shoulder and pushing her back to keep her out of harm''s way.

    "Grandpa!" She slips past his grip and rushes to Caleb. He reaches for her and protests her to stay back.

    She bravely reaches and clasps Caleb''s hand. The flames burst around her hands and attempt to climb up her arm. She cries in pain as the fire quickly burns her flesh. The dwarf quickly lurches forward to remove her hands, but she doesn''t let go.

    "Yula! He is only going to hurt you! Let go, child!" Jerking her back, she can keep her firm grip.

    "No! He is scared! He won''t calm down unless we do something!" She grits her teeth while speaking; the pain is nothing she has felt before, and quickly, she holds her breath and prays her gamble will work.

    Before it can continue any longer, Caleb''s cries begin to end, and so do the flames from his hand. Yula continues to hold onto his hand, providing him some comfort. She looks at the young boy who helped her escape the alleyway. The amount of pain she was in was nowhere close to what he was feeling, and she knew that completely...

 Chapter 37

    "Yula, are you alright?" Her grandfather spoke. His hands slowly clasped around her hands. His is massive in comparison.

    "I''ll be fine as long as it doesn''t happen again." She spoke with a pained expression.

    "Here, we must treat the burns immediately." He rushed to his cabinet and began pulling out vials of oils and ointments, mixing them into a refined medicinal mixture. Quickly, he applied it to the darkest of red burns first. She tensed briefly, but the numbing agent in the medicine quickly cooled the pain away.

    "Stupid girl, never do that again."

    "I''m sorry, Grandpa."

    "Hmph! But you have a dwarf''s spirit; I can respect that." A hardy laugh bellows from his throat.

    "I don''t know if others would see that. But I am glad I at least got something from you."

    "Indeed. You are in no shape to go out; rest while you can, and don''t touch anything with those burns. I don''t need you to hurt yourself again."

    "Where are you going?"

    "This boy is Caleb Aris, is he not? The lord overseeing this village. I know we aren''t fully residents of this place, but as a dwarf, it is my pride to at least report this. I''ll be back with someone, so make sure the place isn''t messy. And fix that hair! I told you; you are too pretty of an elf to look like a dirty old dwarf like me!" He slams the door and grumbles in the distance. Yula couldn''t help but laugh at him.

    "Well, it should take a bit of time. Hmph, he could have at least bandaged my hands." Annoyed, Yula wrapped her hands to cover and protect her wounds before she carefully began to tidy the small little hut and workshop they had set up. She cleaned up her hair and even had enough time to clean the sweat off the young boy lying on the table.

    Her grandfather couldn''t waste time putting him in bed and quickly applied medicines and bandages to his wounds. He couldn''t do much for the broken ribs, but he didn''t want to hurt him further by moving him. Yula looked at the young boy and began to notice the color of his hair.

    "White hair... My mother once told me of someone important long ago who had white hair that caused a lot of trouble... I wonder..." Yula, a curious young elf, quickly searched every one of the books they had with them. She didn''t find the one from her childhood, but she did find a book about the Demon King and his Lords origins.

    She began reading to pass the time; she had read quite a bit for what seemed like hours��finding instances of a prophecy the church and the royal family told. The context and statements were shrewd and forced perspectives but held some interesting details.

    "A child born under the curse will rise as the King of Demons. His hair white as the moon, the moon which the Demons praise, will domain over the kingdom of demons. Diabolus, the realm of Demons, will be the throne for the future King, and his reign of darkness will loom over the age of man." Yula recited the statement from a record keeper of the church. The words were written plainly and showed depictions of a white-haired figure, black markings across his face and entire body. Sat upon a throne made from crystallized blood. The figure loomed with an ominous presence.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "The Demon King...hmm." Curiosity plagued her, and she couldn''t help but quickly peek under the bandages on his head to see if he had any markings; none could be found. She slowly looked at his arms and chest, but before she could examine him any further, a loud bang knocked on the door, which caused her to startle, dropping the book to the floor.

    The door opened to reveal her grizzled grandfather with, a servant woman with red hair, and a knight. They both were slightly out of breath from running across town to reach this hut. Yula stared, quickly picked up the book, and placed it to the side.

    "Where is he? Where is Lord Caleb!" Celia demanded. Her long fangs bared, and the demonic blood within her veins boiled. Her crimson eyes blazed in the dimly lit hut. The sun was already setting, and she was a vibrant fire in the dark evening.

    "Compose yourself; these people rescued our Lord. Be grateful he isn''t dead." Eckhart withheld any excess emotion, but deep down, he was concerned for Caleb even if he didn''t realize it himself.

    "We did our best to make him comfortable and taken care of. However, we could only do enough," Yula spoke softly. Celia hurried to Caleb and stayed by his side.

    "Who did this? Who were cowardly enough to attack."

    "It was the guild party, The Phantom Blades, I think they are called. Caleb, he allowed me to escape for my safety. I only wished that I arrived sooner with my grandfather to save him, but by the time we arrived, he was lying on the ground, beaten and bloodied."

    "I''ll kill them... Every single one of them!" A crack whistled in the air. Celia''s claws started to protrude from the tips of her fingers, sharp like a dagger; they were deadly. The bones in her hands tensed up, and her strength proliferating out of control.

    "Celia, enough." Eckhart placed his hand on her shoulder. She took a deep breath but still showed her malice.

    "Thank you for taking care of him. I''m sorry, but this matter is now bigger than you realize. It would be in your best interest and ours if you stayed out of this affair." Eckhart spoke to Yula. His eyes were respectful of the two who cared for Caleb.

    "I agree with you, sir. My granddaughter and I won''t cause any trouble about this."

    "I appreciate your cooperation; I am Commander Eckhart, a knight in service and loyal to the Aris family."

    "An honor to meet someone as exquisite as yourself, sir; I am Gorg Anrai, and this is my granddaughter, Yula."

    "Gorg... That name is familiar." Eckhart begins to ponder in thought.

    "I''m sorry, but I believe the boy needs you more than I do."

    "My apologies; thank you once again. We shall tend to him right away."

    Eckhart carefully lifts Caleb from the table and carries him out of the hut; Celia follows behind. Yula and Gorg stay behind and look at each other, a dark and sinister look on their faces.

    "Grandfather, I''m sorry-"

    "Save it... It was bound to happen..."

    "What if they discover who you are?"

    "It''s not like it''s happened before, my dear. However, I think we don''t have much to fear."

    "Grandpa?"

    "Nothing, if the name Gorg Anrai sets them off, I will live with that for the rest of my life. Yula, I don''t regret taking you in, but I am a dwarf; we take pride in our names whether we want to or not; it is in our blood to keep the name we earned."

    "Even if that name is cursed?"

    "Yes, even if it is cursed. Even if it is the worst cursed name a dwarf has ever achieved in history... I will wear the name Gorg, the Devil Maker, for as long as I live..."

 Chapter 38

    Eckhart had carried Caleb to the manor. Celia and Mei helped him place Caleb on a table for proper assistance. A long night of watching over Caleb began; a distraught and exhausted Celia stayed awake the long night by his side, holding his hand and silently praying for him to recover. The last time she did this was almost a year ago when the assassin had attacked.

    "Get some rest, I''ll take over." Mei placed her hand on Celia''s shoulder to assure her. Celia looked up with a face drained of emotions.

    "I''ll be fine. This is nothing to a Demon like me."

    "You may be of the Demonkin, but you have your limits. Please, I can watch him for now; please sleep."

    "Hmph... I think I can handle this, at least. I wouldn''t get much sleep either way... At least I am productive by watching over him to a degree."

    "I can''t stop your decision, but just take a minute to get something to drink, wash your face even; he isn''t going anywhere."

    Celia looked back and forth from Caleb and Mei for a moment before nodding her head. Slowly getting up from the chair she was sitting in, Mei helped her up and gently guided her out of the room. Once she knew she had the time alone with Caleb, Mei pulled up her sleeves and clasped her hands together.

    "Father would be upset but... It is master Caleb. My Ninjutsu should be enough to help."

    Closing her eyes, Mei began to chant a mantra and began to form hand signs. The air in the room started to shift, growing warmer as a greenish-gold light began to sparkle between her fingers. Mei channeled the mystical power of her jutsu, and a stream of the greenish light began to glow brighter. Mei brought her hands to Caleb''s chest to pour the energy from her hands into him. A channel of healing began to heal his wounds slowly. His breathing began to strain from the pain of the cast, but soon, he returned to normal in good condition. Mei breathed heavily as such a high form of Ninjutsu was a lot on her body to perform. A smile ever so creeps along her cheeks at the accomplishment of her duty toward Caleb and his family. Leaning backward in the chair to rest, she only closes her eyes briefly until she sparks alive to remember about Celia.

    Mei leaves the room to find Celia, only to see her gently passed out, laying her head on the table; the fatigue of the situation and time had finally caught up with her, giving her much-needed rest.

    "For a Demon, she certainly proved her loyalty to Caleb." Eckhart stood in a dark corner, looking at Mei at a distance.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Eckhart? Have you been down here the entire time?"

    "The lord is wounded and cannot defend himself. I will be his shield and sword if need be. I did, however, notice that Celia passed out from her exhaustion."

    "Would you mind helping me to her room?"

    "Very well. I have nothing better to do."

    "Thank you, Eckhart."

    Eckhart wrapped his hands around Celia, gently lifting her from the table, and followed Mei to her room. The moment he saw the bed, he gently but quickly laid her down to rest; Mei covered her with a blanket. Before Mei could ask Eckhart, she found him missing from the room soon after, waiting outside with his posture ready for any threat.

    "That man has a lot on his plate. I better be careful around him when I talk."

    Celia and Eckhart, now taken care of, Mei slowly approached Caleb''s room and sat near him once again. A heavy sigh was breathed through her nose, and she did her best to stay up and watch over him. About an hour later, the sun slowly rose as the shift to a new day finally began; with a smile, Mei closed her eyes and stretched. She was still acting as a humble servant despite her secret abilities; she continued to stay in character. Her eyes began to betray her as they grew heavier and heavier. Slowly feeling them shut, Mei attempted to shake herself away, but the moment she felt her face brush the side of the bed, a light snore was produced by her sleeping.

    *

    A small and painful sting radiated throughout my body; I could only remember being in that alleyway, bloodied and beaten. The last thing I could remember was that same girl; she had come back to aid me. A long and hazy dream of voices rang in my ears; I couldn''t make sense of much until I began to open my eyes. The blaring sun burned through the curtains and lit up my room to full. My body was sore, burning, and numb, but it wasn''t terrible. Bandages wrapped around my body and head, and a feeling of Deja Vu raced over me. It wasn''t until I noticed that Mei was sleeping near my leg that I was fully aware of my situation.

    "Mei...?" I called out to her and touched her shoulder, trying to wake her up.

    She didn''t react; she was in a deep sleep. I slowly got out of bed and put on my things that were freshly cleaned by Mei, no doubt. I slowly limped down the stairs to find Eckhart standing outside in the basking sun. I opened the door and walked next to him.

    "I''m surprised to see you already up. How are you feeling?" Eckhart calmly asks.

    "It hurts, but I am not feeling too bad. You must be exhausted staying up this long. Maybe you should rest like everyone else."

    "I am a knight; simple guarding will not deter my resolve. Do not worry about me."

    "Very well, I must have given everyone a good scare."

    "When we heard the news from Gorg, we raced to you as soon as possible."

    "I believe it. However, I got some business to care for after I am confident in my training."

    "Do you want revenge on the ones who did that to you?"

    "Revenge? That is one way to put it. But no, I will show them what it means to be me, is all."

    "What is that then?"

    "That I am Caleb Aris, lord of Saiana Village, son of Valum Aris, and my presence here is absolute."

    "Hmph, shall we practice some counters?"

    "Lead the way." With a smirk on my face, I limp myself along with Eckhart to continue my training; my wounds are still not fully healed. I have to prove to myself that I won''t let this drag me back down to the depths of defeat. I will get stronger, and when I do, it will only show how much I really worked...

 Chapter 39

    A month had gone by during my intensive training with Eckhart, preparing me against the Phantom Blades. He didn''t go easy on me, and I didn''t complain. Carlo took part sometimes and would be a massive boon to my progress. After my defeat, I knew that my limits were something I had to overcome; Eckhart had the answer.

    Week after week, I was put through a rigorous schedule that involved developing some new talents. Eckhart didn''t skip a beat; I kept pace, and Carlo ensured I got back on my feet if things were too much.

    Winter had arrived, and so did my birthday yet again. I was eleven years old; a year had passed during my stay in Saiana. After a year of training, I was stronger than the average eleven-year-old noble.

    "How are your injuries?" Eckhart approaches me.

    "I''m in tip-top shape despite how badly they beat me; time does wonders."

    "Good, then are you ready to challenge them?"

    "Can''t I just challenge their leader? Wouldn''t that be a proper duel?"

    "Not if you want to set an example; they all participated in your defeat one way or another. No, as a knight, the son Valum Aris, this is the way. I won''t be satisfied otherwise."

    "You strike a hard bargain, Eckhart." I noticed a slight shift in his attitude toward me during the last month together. His commands were still the same tone, but they felt less directed at me and more so to motivate me. It was an odd feeling I needed to ask about sometime later.

    I walked away that day to see Julia. She was doing better. I was more than happy to see her return to normal, even with a few new scars. She had heard about what happened to me from Yula. Apparently, she visits her frequently to listen to her stories as an adventurer. After dropping by, I quickly left and went to visit Yula next. I never thanked her and her grandfather for saving me. It was the least I could do.

    It was a loud knock; a moment of silence had paused, sounds of embers smoldering. There are a few footsteps before the door opens, revealing a bulky dwarf in his later years. His dark red skin flexed with each of his movements. Squinting his eyes at me, he lets out an elongated sigh before dusting himself off any substances.

    "What do you want, boy?" Gorg said with a rough tone.

    "I just came by to properly thank you for aiding me. I want to thank Yula as well."

    "She isn''t here, but if you want to step in and wait, you may. However, I am busy working, so I cannot treat you."

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "I don''t mind."

    "Mmm..."

    Without much care, Gorg turned away and left the door open for my presence. Without a care, he returns to his forge and finishes the cast for some armor. I figured it would be okay to sit near his forge and observe, seeing as I had nothing better to do.

    He worked effortlessly with each step of the forge. His craft was something else; it was impressive and showed his character. The man was obsessed with blacksmithing. He certainly took pride in his work, yet when he finished the piece, a part of him saddened for a brief moment until he realized I was still nearby.

    "You like to stare, boy?" He asked sternly.

    "Sorry, I just couldn''t help but notice your craft. It surely is quite exquisite. Have you been a blacksmith most of your life?"

    "As a small lad, it was nothing but a pipe dream. Something that my family made it clear that blacksmithing was a curse for our family. I never understood what they meant until I began to work in the forge. But this is my passion. It will forever be a part of me. Does that answer your question?"

    "More or less. I didn''t mean to pry."

    "Everyone asks me what I do, and it has grown rather common."

    "Does Yula work the forge?"

    "She does not, as you know she isn''t my real granddaughter, nor we are related by blood."

    "Was she an orphan?"

    "I knew her parents. They were a sweet couple; they had died in a random attack by a demon. Her father protected her as a baby as long as he could until I came across his corpse and the crying child. I had only returned from a business trip and found that. I took her away from the massacre and raised her by myself. She is still the sweet and youthful child she always was, but she will outlive me far longer than I had planned to put on her."

    "Are you afraid of dying?"

    "Everyone is afraid of dying; that is just natural. However, I don''t want to miss out on her growth as well. Keeping her close is all I can do to ensure she is cared for."

    "Well, don''t you think that might be a little constricting on her? Wouldn''t she want more freedom to herself?"

    "A naive answer, but yes, that is something she wants. However, our world isn''t too generous to those people."

    "Well, what if you let her-"

    Before I could finish, there was a loud bang on the door; Gorg quickly walked to the door and opened it to let in Yula, who was carrying a bag of supplies and other things they needed to live with. She stopped the moment she saw me and looked at Gorg, who gave her a raised eyebrow.

    "What is he doing here?" Yula asked him.

    "He is here to thank us for saving him, but don''t give him too much compassion."

    "Alright!"

    She quickly sat beside me and looked at me before showing her respect. I didn''t expect her to act in such a way. A long and drawn-out sigh escaped my lips, but it left an impression that I had a lot going on in my mind.

    "Well, like he said, I am here to say thank you for saving my life!" I bow my head, an old habit.

    "No, no, it is quite alright. You helped me escape any danger that day. But I am glad you are doing much better now."

    "Yes, quite so. But I am going to duel them in the public''s eyes."

    Yula and Gorg look at each other before looking back at me. Their expressions were broad. I knew they would have some serious questions, but I knew my time was limited from the beginning, so I got from my seat and reached the door.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t plan on losing this time."

    I open and close the door behind me, letting them sit with that information.

 Chapter 40

    The sky darkened as time passed. The evening was filled with tavern patrons and certainly in the guild hall. I raised my hand to signal Mei; she landed silently next to me like a cold night.

    "What do you need of me?" Mei spoke with a gentle tone.

    "Don''t interfere. I will show everyone the Phantom Blades are just a group of adventurers, just like everyone else."

    "Very well, call upon me if you need Master." Mei stood up as she spoke. Then, with a sudden shift in her movements, she vanishes into the night.

    "Hmph, time to show them some humility." Cracking my knuckles, I head into the guild hall; Juila spotted me behind the counter and looked around for a second before grabbing my attention.

    "Are you sure about coming here?" She hushed her voice to keep it secret.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be like last time." I give a smirk, turn my back to her, and approach the middle of the hall.

    Some members took notice of my presence and quickly began to whisper amongst themselves, clearly discussing what happened a month ago. It quickly spread and reached the Phantom Blades.

    "Well, lookie here! Didn''t we teach you a lesson, freak? Do we have to make you remember six feet in the ground that we don''t want your kind here!" The rogue in Gales''s party spoke up; his eyes peered toward me with a sense of satisfaction. Each member, including Gale, stood up.

    "Kid, best leave now, or else I will personally see you out." Gale looks on with his men, slowly approaching me as he speaks.

    "Funny, it took most of you to take down a lonely kid. The fact you even want me gone shows how much your balls have shrunk." I smirk proudly.

    "What the-! What the fuck you mean!" Gale raises his voice, feeling taunted by my words.

    "Oh, did you leave that part out? Sure, it may seem "cool" that you taught the filthy Nixx what he deserves, but I guess it would have been bad for everyone to know I put up a good fight against you guys. Maybe you didn''t tell them because you were scared that you aren''t the big bad asses you thought you were!" A sudden silence clouds the hall; Gale throws his mug to the floor, its contents spilling to the floor. His men also step forward.

    "You little bitch, that''s it! You are dead!" Gale points his finger, which his party happily begins to advance.

    "Oh, why make a mess here? We got plenty of room out there." I approach the door, placing my hands behind my head and turning away.

    The moment I reached for the door, the rogue raced forward and, drew his dagger and aimed for my throat, clearly wanting to kill me. With a sudden twist, I narrowly dodge the strike, causing the knife to be lodged into the door; he looks surprised that his sneak attack failed. With a glint in my eye, I smirk at his reaction.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Gotcha."

    Using the hilt of my sword, I jam it into his sternum, causing him to keel over and hit his face on the door. I strike his knee and bring him lower so I can kick his head into the door, slamming it open and revealing the cold night streets. I rip out his dagger and look at it thoroughly; it is a nice play.

    "Nice blade, a shame it is going to be dirty." The warrior of the party approaches and tries to tackle me as I speak, but his sloppy approach gives me enough time to counter his attack.

    Flipping the dagger in my hand, I take a deep breath and duck under his attempt, then instantly spin around and jam the dagger into his left wrist. Blood shoots from the wound as he holds it, grunting from the extensive pain. Without taking a moment, I slam my foot into his groin and my hilt into his jaw, letting him fall to the ground, bleeding from the mouth.

    I back away as both of them are aided by Gale and their cleric. There is another figure behind them, one of a more petite figure. They have a bow strung over their shoulder and stare at me, observing my actions.

    "Yann, can you still fight?" Glen asks the big, muscle-headed warrior.

    "Arr...may jeaw..." He tries to speak.

    "Shit, he broke it. Sit this one out. Hey! Herk! How''s Ivian?" Gale speaks to the cleric.

    "His nose is busted, and the wind is knocked out of him; whatever he did, it was enough to take him down too."

    "Guess it''s just us, hey! Watch our backs; make sure you don''t hit us as well." Gale speaks to the ranger in the back; they nod in response. They wear a dark green cloak with a hood, obscuring their face.

    I draw my sword and grip it with both my hands. Gale draws his sword, and Herk wields his axe. Without hesitation, Herk leaps forward and swings his axe. At the same time, Gale leaps forward and attacks from a different direction. Their coordination in combat is from years of working together in life-threatening situations. They aren''t bad, but I came to give them a lesson this time.

    With my hand, I pour my mana through the artifact and summon a barrier to block Herk''s attack, giving me a wall from the Ranger and their attacks from the front. Gale swings his blade to my side; I direct my sword to strike at the tip of his sword. With the right amount of strength, I throw his attack off balance and slam my knee into the back of his thigh, causing him to fall over.

    I scramble away and dodge an incoming arrow that cuts my hand. Blood begins to drip to the stone beneath my feet. I look at the Ranger, who knocks another arrow and fires it directly at my chest. Without effort, I slash away the arrow just in time to counter Herk''s attack from behind. His axe strikes against my blade, and I slip past, sliding around to his back, and I strike the back of his head with my hilt.

    He tumbles over from the blow but tries to swing wildly. He tries to land a hit, but I expertly step back and then slash his shoulder and chest. His blood sprays across my arm and chest; the wound isn''t fatal, but it disables him.

    The sound of an arrow flies past my head as I barely duck underneath the shot, strands my hair flailing around wildly from the force. Gale had recovered and tried to get in close to attack, knowing the distance of our strikes; instead of backing away just to get attacked by both him and the Ranger, I stepped into his space, causing him to shift his movement and obstructing the Ranger''s line of sight.

    Glen forces a draw and pushes me away; I fall onto my back but quickly kick back into a soft slide, recovering instantly and putting up my defenses again. My hands are shaking, Herks blood on my blade and body started to affect my resolve. Images began to haunt me once again; I shook my head and took a deep breath, doing my best to block it out.

    "Guess you underestimated me this time again. But unlike last time, I won''t lose!"

 Chapter 41

    Deflecting an arrow from the Ranger, I quickly step forward and dodge Gale''s attack. It misses just a few inches, but I quickly defend against Herk''s shove and get behind him. He prepares for my strike, but I quickly shift toward the Ranger and approach with my blade raised high. A worried shock and expression hit their face as they reached for their sword.

    Clang

    That is when Gale threw himself forward and clashed with my blade. He held me tight before landing a knee on my side and shoved me off of him. I coughed briefly as I adjusted. Herk attempted to strike, yet his swing was much slower than before. Reacting, I faced him, sidestepped to avoid his strike, leaped over him to prevent the Ranger, and kept my distance from Gale.

    Jamming my hilt into his back, Herk tenses up before I slash him once on his knee and kick his chest. He falls face-first into the stone and struggles to get up. I slammed my foot into his skull a couple of times to make sure he didn''t get the chance to recover, leaving only me and my two opponents.

    "If you want this to stop, Gale, all you have to do is surrender; no shame in showing your defeat standing," I spoke confidently.

    "Not a chance. Even if you take my men down, I will never lower my head to you. Either you die, or I die. That''s how this will end!" Gale held his sword tightly with a burning rage.

    "As much as I would oblige, I have no intentions of killing you or your men. But if you want to fight me, then fight me! I don''t care if you have support; I will ensure I win."

    "Grrr... You''re annoying. I should have just finished you off."

    "I know you are smarter than that, Gale; you aren''t a dumbass like most people. If you had killed me before, you would have had the entire House Aris, and my men make sure you are hanged. Don''t forget that I am still of noble blood; I don''t care much about it unless it is important!"

    Leaping forward, I charge and slide under his legs as he attempts to strike, giving me enough time to deflect another arrow and kick his knee. My time with Eckhart the last month gave me the skill to handle more than one enemy at a time, using my size and speed to my advantage. My time training was well spent; Eckhart made sure to properly focus my efforts on reading my opponent and their movements and countering and making split-second decisions to achieve the outcome I so desired. I felt the rush of gaining the upper hand begin to swell within my chest.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    My kick visibly hurt Gale, signaling the Ranger to fire another arrow; their quiver is nearly empty. I immediately realize that Gale is stalling, which catches me off guard as he throws his blade, forcing me to whack it away with my weapon. With a leap from the ground, Gale lands on me and pushes me to the ground, my blade constricted by his hand. I realized the dire situation and noticed that he was trying to pin me down the entire time.

    "Just because you are bigger doesn''t mean I can''t escape!" I grit my teeth, shouting as I strain against him.

    With a kick shift in my position, it gives me enough to slam my knee into his groin and wrap my arms and legs around his head when he is stunned. I twist around and kick off his back, weaponless; I unsheathe my dagger and plunge to pierce Gale. However, the moment I get close to him, a sharp arrow slashes my right shoulder, blood spewing from the wound; I flinch and recover by kicking off of Gale the moment they touch him.

    With a smile, Gale grabbed my leg and held it in place. I looked in horror as the final arrow of the Ranger was fired. The speeding bolt of steel races forward; I quickly pull my arm forward, and with intense pain, the arrow shoots through my arm, nearly hitting my left eye. A scream of pain escapes my lips. Gale pulls me close and grabs my throat to strangle me. I gasp for air, my face quickly turning red as the life inside me begins to vanquish.

    "I had it with you! Just fucking die already!" Gale intensifies the grip, his fingernails digging into my neck, blood trailing down through his fingers.

    With a fleeting feeling, the pain in my arm becomes numb as my consciousness fades to dark. My life soon slipped away, a lasting sense that caused me to think of a way out. Eckhart''s words pop into my head once more.

    "When a warrior, a knight, a soldier is ever backed into a corner, weaponless, it is his duty to find whatever he can to finish off his enemy. If it costs him his life in order to land a blow, he will do it. If he is weaponless, then he must become the weapon, the sword, the blade that bathes in blood. If you can understand that concept, then I believe you will do whatever it takes to achieve an honorable victory by death or by survival."

    A quick gasp of life awakens me just before the bones in my neck begin to break. With the resolve to win, I grab the arrow sticking out of my arm and snap it off, holding the arrowhead and half of the arrow itself in hand. A solid kick to his chest to bounce me closer to his face, eyes red with my last effort, jam the arrow straight into his left eye. Gale screams in pain the deeper I push, enough to drop me and himself hitting the floor in pain, clutching the eye.

    The wound from the arrow is still bleeding badly; its crimson liquid trickles down my arm. I stare at the Ranger, who watches the writhing Gale in horror. A crooked smile appears on my face as I drag my sword from the ground into the air; holding it with one hand, I face my last challenge.

    "You''re going to pay for the hole in my arm; l can still fight with one arm; do you have the spirit to continue fighting me...!"

 Chapter 42

    Standing face to face with the Ranger, they ready their sword, holding it in front of them with mild confidence. My left arm is useless to wield my own, so I settle with just the one. The hooded figure keeps a distance, knowing that my abilities up close probably exceed theirs. Intelligent and tactical, the Ranger attempts to move to my left. Forcing me to switch stances as they slowly approached. One wrong move, and either of us can die if we take it that far.

    One step further, I take action, sprinting forward and feinting with my attack, quickly turning away and sidestepping to their blind side. The Ranger takes the feint and loses their balance, attempting to recover. I go for the strike, but with the pain in my arm, blood loss, and nearly strangled to death, my speed was lacking.

    It doesn''t take much to dodge my strike and make me miss it entirely. The stalemate continues when I strike once more. The Ranger sees the attack and parries just in time to set me off my feet. They may be taller, but I wouldn''t count myself out if I didn''t have some backup plan. I expose myself purposefully and allow myself to be attacked without guarding.

    The Ranger dips low and slashes upwards, aiming for my chest and shoulder with the strike; I react by summoning a barrier. The blade cuts on the barrier, causing a deflect of force upon their sword. The blowback from the barrier twists their wrist and causes them to be disarmed, freeing me to strike. Taking the chance, I turn my wrist and aim to injure them by only leaving them with a winning strike.

    However, the moment I strike and look at the Ranger, their hood had blown up, revealing a young human woman''s long amber brown locks. Her soft tone skin and blemishes reveal the Ranger''s identity. There isn''t enough time for me to stop my attack without having her take me down, so I shift my weight and angle of my wrist to slam the hilt straight into his sternum. She quickly hunches over, reeling from the blow and falling to her knees. A loud coughing fit escapes her lips before she vomits.

    With no one left to stand in my way, the Phantom Blades defeated by me, I sheathed my sword, turned to the crowd, and raised my fist into the air. A tired expression across my face but a smile nonetheless, I express my feelings.

    "The Phantom Blades attacked me just a month ago! I am Caleb Aris, son of Valum Aris! I am supposed to be the one in charge of this village. I know that my hair color clearly shows what I am. I know some of you don''t mind it, but I know a vast amount detest what I am. I don''t harbor any ill will to any who do. However! I will no longer tolerate any and those who wish to attack me in such a cowardly manner. I may be a child, but I can assure everyone that I will do my best for this village during these times. I want to work with every one of you to support this place''s health. I need our best healers and physicians to care for their wounds. The Phantom Blades are still Sianna''s best guild party, and I will not let that go to waste."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The townspeople all look at each other questionably before a young woman quickly runs to Gale, who has passed out from the blood loss. He is still breathing, but his eye is certainly gone without the greatest of healing magic. A slight hint of guilt hits my stomach, knowing I permanently maimed the leader of the Phantom Blades. Despite his hubris, Gale is a competent fighter and leader. He makes the guild and the others who partake in the establishment better.

    "My lord." Mei approaches and takes my arm, quickly examining my wounds.

    "I''ll be fine; just stop the bleeding."

    "As you wish." She took out a handkerchief and tied it around the wound. A dark red patch began to seep through before it slowed. I took a deep breath and watched as all the members of the Phantom Blades were moved away.

    "You hesitated." Mei suddenly spoke.

    "Hmm?" I turned to her.

    "You changed your attack to spare her when you saw her face and realized she was a woman. Your hesitation can get you killed."

    "I am fully aware."

    "Then why?"

    "A woman of her size is much smaller; I could have cleaved her in two if I fully committed to the strike. I didn''t want to kill any of them."

    "Their leader might come back for revenge for his eye. Are you prepared for any of the consequences of tonight?"

    "I was ready the day I started training with Eckhart."

    "Understood."

    "Let''s go home and properly bandage my wound-"

    "Caleb!" Julie''s voice rings out, as well as her footsteps.

    "Julie?" I turn to her, puzzled.

    "That was stupid! You could have gotten killed!"

    "I told you I would make a lesson out of them."

    "What they did was unforgivable, but taking action the way you did was uncalled for; Gale lost his eye, and the others may be out of work for a while just to recover; they are a large source of our income and help us afford our facilities."

    "What about the other parties?"

    "The Phantom Blades are the only fully recognized parties in this region of Heistorm. Everyone else are still too green or limited to advance anywhere. What will we do now?"

    A moment of thought hits me. Of course, The Phantom Blades were the primary source of income for the Guild other than the much smaller parties that did simple tasks or jobs, barely adventuring out and doing hunts. Winter is approaching, so their expenses will be pretty high. Solutions and answers started to pile up, but I dismissed most. Until a scarce and timely answer popped into my head. If the Guild is a massive source of income for the village, then a straightforward answer is the best one.

    "How many members frequent the Guild and do jobs other than the Phantom Blades?"

    "What? Umm... Officially, it was the Phantom Blades, but the Greenhorns, we got about six parties of about three to five members each. There are about twenty-three in total who take at least small jobs to get by. Anyone else under does trivial like chore work and manual labor, none of which are fighters or adventurers."

    "Twenty-three... Six groups..." I begin to contemplate.

    "Lord?" Mei looks at me and questions my thoughts.

    "Give me a month; I think I can get those parties up to snuff and take at least bronze rank."

    "Bronze rank? Even if that was nothing for Gale and his party, greenhorns at their current level can only take copper, which would prove to be a great task for them."

    "Not unless we have a skilled militant adviser and a knight who knows various combat tactics."

    "You''re not suggesting-"

    "Eckhart, Carlo, and I can oversee two parties each and have them train and practice before winter hits. Once it does, they should be ready to take bronze."

 Chapter 43

    A loud thud from a door; standing in the doorway is Celia, hands on her hips, looking with a furious stare. I''m in for it now.

    "What in all levels of hell!" She was clearly upset.

    "I won." I simply replied.

    "You-I-Whatever. Just get in here so I can fix your arm. And THEN I will scold you properly!" Celia storms back into the living room. I follow behind her with Mei, who has been silent and avoids discussion.

    Sitting at the table, Celia grips my wrist tightly and removes the makeshift bandage. There is a nasty wound from both ends that is still bleeding. Celia sighs briefly, just accepting what happened. I noticed a look of displeasure before she closed her eyes, a warm sensation that quickly turned hot as she recited some unknown words. Speaking in her native tongue, Celia casts a spell; the words flutter out, and a single dark blue flame bursts from her hand, rapidly reaching out and wrapping around the wound. The pain was uncomfortable, but it carefully burned the wound to close.

    "How''s that feel?" Celia speaks softly.

    "It hurt, but I have taken worse before. I didn''t know you could do that."

    "I am, by normal standards, a pretty young Demon. For how long we can live, magic has been a staple of our society. Ambition and our curse drove our standing in magic and power."

    "Curse? Are you talking about the Blood Rite?"

    "Yes..." Her voice trails off. The very mention of it caused agonizing memories to flood into her mind. "My father, a general in the Demon Army, disowned me for my distaste for the Blood Rite. Can''t say I blame him; I know its power and how much it grants a Demon-kin, almost enough to rival a lord if the consumption is vast."

    "I''ve read about it. Eating the flesh of creatures, mainly elves and humans, grants you impeccable strength and magic. It also allows for your life to last longer, another reason the Blood Rite was renowned in the Demon realm. It''s intoxicating."

    "That''s just another word for the curse. The Blood Rite isn''t the consumption of creatures. It''s the consumption and devouring of your blood."

    "W-What?"

    "When the first Demon King died, his children and their children moved to the continent that is now the home of the Demon-kin, settled on a land that had barely any life. It didn''t take long before they soon became feral and attacked each other. It didn''t take much for a single Demon to sink its teeth into the flesh of another Demon, consuming its blood and flesh. Once they swallowed, they began to change into something much different��monstrous strength and power are untold in the history books. Cannibalism became ingrained in Demon-kind culture for years. Until the rise of the second Demon King."

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Demon King Raiden."

    "Precisely. His thunderous announcement on his evolution to his status made him turn the feasting of flesh to be called the Blood Rite. But the population was dwindling as the years had the population killing themselves for power. His solution was to appease the people but also keep the curse alive by turning their teeth and claws on the creatures that pushed them to this edge."

    "The Second Demon War, Blood Rain."

    "The skies were red; the Demons would bathe and drink from the blood-filled sky every day, granting them their strength. However, their overindulgence blinded them to the fact that the power gained from other creatures was minimal compared to their own kind. This fatal flaw in the curse caused the end of Raiden when he attempted to reach a new level of magic."

    "The Crimson Flash, the cursed magic. It consumed his body when he attempted to use it."

    "What you don''t know is that it worked."

    "It did?"

    "Yes, it did; however, since they had stopped devouring themselves, his body wasn''t nearly strong enough to resist the blowback of using magic, especially one as powerful as the Crimson Flash. It is said that he turned to ashes just after, but I was told through my father that he killed an ancient Dragon with one use of that magic. It tore through its scales and obliterated the creature. The humans used the Dragon in the war to help aid in their efforts. Raiden soon turned to burnt ash at the same time he killed the Dragon. With the King dead, the Demons and the lords who were left alive retreated to the continent where the next wars years to come led us to here."

    "And you distaste the Blood Rite?"

    "I disagreed with the reliance on such a curse to keep us immortal and powerful. If you only live to consume, you will doom yourself to gluttony. It makes us no better than wild monsters and creatures. I still managed to become a captain in the Army. But it wasn''t long until the current Demon King, Dragor the Obsidian, fell by the Knights of Heistorm under the command of the royal Queen and King of that time. His death gave birth to the rank and order of those Knights to become Obsidian Knights. Of the close to a thousand who went into that suicide charge, only a small group of six who survived that battle and killed the Demon King were granted that title. I watched them kill the King, and soon after I was discovered, wounded and unable to fight, I..." Her voice trails off like a powerful sting has stopped her from speaking.

    "It''s quite alright; you don''t need to say more, Celia."

    "Sorry, I was supposed to take care of you." She begins to apply the ointment and soon properly bandages the wound. "My husband saved me that day..."

    "You had a husband?" I was shocked.

    "Demons believed in giving offspring, but pairings were more for reproducing than bonding. However, my husband was a tall and strong human; his demon blood was truly worthy of being a warrior. I fell in love with him before the war got bad for us..."

 Chapter 44

    The war between the Demons and the Alliance spanned more than a decade. My reputation was well known in the Army. I was called Celia, the Inferno; my aptitude for fire magic and flames was second to none. My rise in rank was mainly due to my father using his position as general, but I proved to my subordinates that I could match my power to those of the Lords.

    My disposition of the Blood Rite halted my accession to Lord. With my efforts, I would stay behind those stronger than me. In turn, I only stayed as Captain of a force. My title as Inferno was the only thing that I was recognized for. There was a time when I felt so alone in such a big world. My peers looked down upon me for my ideology and my truth. With each battle I waged, the more I felt the eyes of disgust would stalk me.

    After serving for several years, I was able to naturally move up and join the leading force in their efforts. That was when I met my husband. He was very handsome, but I initially believed him to be insufferable and annoying. But his charms soon won me over, and I began to open up to him and learn more about myself. Our days together were something I cherished. I forgot about our squabbling war and what it carried. Tarkin would find time to pick flowers and give them to me. It was cute and nice that he treated me in such a way.

    Before long, we married and continued to serve our King. I''ll spare the details, but it was a wonderful time besides the death and misery. Tarkin was valiant and a fearless leader. He was well respected and marched us to Heistorm. My father was attacking the elves with one of the Lords, but we received word that his Lord was slain and his army routed. King Dragor decided to join our expedition to hasten the takeover of Heistorm and get revenge on the elves.

    Before that day, I had told Tarkin we had lost this war. It was the first time I saw him get angry with me over anything. He believed our combined power might be enough to take on any foe. I wanted to agree with his sentiment, but I knew I would never meet his power. After years of staving off the Blood Rite, I slowly lost my power; I took more commanding roles and less fighting. I felt so much shame as the wife of Tarkin, the War Master.

    King Dragor gave us the word to charge, him leading it as one massive push to break the Empire and destroy the King and Queen. They and their Thousand Knight Charge was a day to grace history forever. For them, it was a day of glory and honor. For me, it was the day I lost everything. When Dragor fell in battle, I knew we should retreat, but Tarkin felt he could lead us to victory, and I couldn''t keep up with him or our army.

    The sky was dark red with the blood of Demons and humans alike. I tried to summon my Infernal powers to aid Tarkin, but when I tried, I felt only a spark of something I once had. So, I took a sword and charged after my husband. Deep in my heart, I didn''t want to accept the end, but I knew I had to be by his side no matter what. I fought to him, but the Knights of Heistorm and the Imperial Guard broke us down piece by piece.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Wounded in the battle, death nearly approached me as a group of Knights surrounded me. They fought well, and I did my best to strike each down until one of their spears pierced my chest, perpetually leaving me to bleed out and die. I lay on the battlefield in the blood of slayed Demons and humans; their blood stunk the air.

    I clawed my way forward, seeing him in the distance continue to fight what he could. Tarkin fought until his hands bled. His body was bruised, and his face glistened with blood and sweat. But, just like me, the Knights cornered him, and with the last of his strength, he struck them down, but they landed a vital blow to his heart. I crawled over to his body, the last of my strength to hold his dying body in my arms. I was no closer than he was, but I wanted to hold him one last time.

    His final words were short but sweet. He admired my beauty and the fire that I held within. He knew I lost my powers and told me I was stronger than anyone to always believe in myself and what I wanted. He apologized to me; he knew I would hate him for it, but deep down, he didn''t want me to die.

    With his dying wish, he told me to devour him, devour his flesh and blood, regain my power and more, and live. I cried, knowing that this was our goodbye, with him having to submit to his fate and me having to choose whether to die with him in my arms or exact my final revenge on the humans before I went. Either way, I knew I was going to die.

    Reluctantly, I devoured him, my teeth in his throat. I wanted to make it quick for him, so I tore his artery out. The warm crimson soaked my lips and throat. It was thick, hot, and...delicious. I held onto my sanity so as not to tarnish his body any further. I felt the approaching Knights surrounding a lonesome Demon holding her deceased husband in her arms. I bore the pain deep inside my heart, but the curse, the Blood Rite, had been fulfilled. In a flash, I became Celia, The Inferno once again. I watched as his soft face turned to ash, along with the dozens of knights that surrounded us; with one final flash, I ignited the sky in a pillar of flames.

    Fearsome and ferocious, I claimed countless lives. However, there was so much my power could take me before I was defeated. I was one of the last surviving Demons in the war. I would have been executed then and there, but the hearts of men were vile. They sought to exploit me, soil me, and torture me for years on end, becoming their slave. I''m sure you know that I was used for physical labor, used for men, and treated like a thing for many years. I regretted performing the Blood Rite; death was my only salvation until your father bought me and took me into the Aris estate. Ironically, I had lost the war and battle to take over Heistorm, yet your father gave me a place to call home. It wasn''t soon when you came into the house, just a young boy with white hair and blue eyes.

    You were the next thing I could carry my life with; as a debt owed to your father, I decided to devote myself to you, my lord; as your humble servant, I will give my life to you. I''m sure Tarkin would find it funny where I am now, but he is in the past, and now the future for me is you and house Aris. I promise to always serve and stay by your side. I won''t make the same mistakes I did in the past...

 Chapter 45

    Ceila hung her head low. A sad smile across her lips, she frowns for a moment before collecting herself. With a soft movement, our eyes meet, and I can see the pain behind her ruby-like eyes. I reach out and grasp her hand, which causes a sudden jolt in her body, not knowing what to do.

    "Thank you for telling me; I think I understand better now," I spoke to her softly.

    "Thank you for listening to a filthy Demon like me..." Only sadness poured from her lips.

    "No, you are Celia, my servant, and I see you as more than just a Demon. Please don''t think that some war that happened before I was born chains you; as far as I know, you are my family, too." Celia listens intently with a warm smile and a sigh of relief. I look at her intently.

    "Yes, my Lord."

    "Besides, this Blood Rite is nasty business. Whatever happened, you are still the person I look to for support."

    "I appreciate the sentiment, but once you consume a fellow Demon in a Blood Rite, blood or flesh, it changes you permanently. My father wanted me and my husband to perform it on each other so we would be connected beyond the bond we had built. It would make us stronger and forever bind us; my husband didn''t want to force me into such a bond. When I did, I felt that bind for a moment until his last breath. If he were a random Demon, it would have been just for power and survival, but if it is with someone you love, family, friends, it is much different."

    "What do you mean different? Is it much more than just raw strength?"

    "It is something much more, something uncontrollable. I... I may not feel the need to consume anyone to satisfy the Blood Rite; Demon blood, not human, elf, dwarf, or anything else, will cause the lust to come back. However, it has unlocked some unknown creature inside my heart, one that I cannot reason or tame unless forced to."

    "Are you speaking about a form beyond a Demon?"

    "It''s something like that... When he died, I felt my mind go blank, my vision red, seeking to kill and destroy everything around me. I was soon defeated after expelling everything I had, but there''s a reason why so few knights survived that battle. The Empire thought doing what they wanted with me was a good idea. If I drink anything besides Demon, I will feel rejuvenated but gain little to no strength from it. If I taste a Demon''s blood, I will become as powerful as I once was, maybe even stronger, but that would cause a lust for the blood or flesh once more." Her voice began to trail off.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "What about now?"

    "Now? Well... the Demon, the ''Real'' Demon inside, can be unleashed if I let go of my sanity for whatever reason it may be. Emotions have become very difficult to manage over the years, and your father has done a wonderful job making sure I was comfortable and less likely to lash out."

    "That''s why you''re so scary when you are mad..."

    "What was that?" She grits her teeth at me.

    "Nothing! Just the wind or something."

    "Hmph! Regardless... it is late; I have taken care of the wound; best you get as much rest as possible."

    "Thank you. I have a long couple of months ahead of me."

    "I''ll clean up here. Just have Mei help you get to your chambers if needed."

    "I''m not a little kid anymore; I can handle myself."

    "You''re barely eleven years old; that is still very, very young, Master."

    "Sure, I can be a grown man at this rate with how much work I have to do anyway!"

    "Just go to bed, Caleb."

    Yawns

    It dawned on me that I was exhausted. Training every day with Eckhart, fighting the Phantom Blades, and now staying up late with Celia consumed my last bit of stamina. My bed had never felt so comfortable in a long while. Sleep quickly took me, leaving my worries behind.

    *

    Quivering in her spot, the red-haired beauty of a Demon stared at the dried and darkened crimson of her Master''s blood. It filled her nose and caused her to salivate. Ever since the assassin attacked at the mansion, his training with Eckhart, and now his recent incursion, Celia had been fighting an internal battle for her sanity. Stubborn and determined to remain in control, she had been hiding her urges; shame and guilt filled her heart as the very thought that the blood of the Lord she was said to serve had driven her mad.

    Holding the handkerchief in her hand, still somewhat fresh of her Master''s crimson scent, caused a sickly feeling in her stomach. She pulled away to focus, but her very hands still stank of the metallic scent of blood. She hit her head on the wall, trying to regain her composure; biting down on her tongue to distract her was one of many things she tried to force into this lust, this craving.

    "I''m sorry... Master..." Tears rolled down her cheeks; the feeling she once had many years before clawed at her sanity. With a sudden look, she stared at herself in the mirror. Sweat rolled down her face, her lips clammy yet wet with constant drool, her teeth sharp like daggers, and her slick yet long tongue hung past her lips. A burning desire within her very eyes caused agony and rot to fill her being.

    This feeling of craving the blood was all too similar to that day. Before she could allow it any longer, Celia raced to a sink and quickly washed away any trace of the scent, tossing the handkerchief into the fire to rid herself of any temptation. A moment passes as the subsiding hunger passes, leaving only the pit inside her stomach that silently craves his blood. She looks again into a mirror to see her Demonic features flare into existence. With a deep breath, Celia sat outside the manor to remove any more thoughts and visions of violence or depravity.

 Chapter 46

    A few days passed; Julie began to gather the twenty-three adventurers to meet Eckhart, Carlo, and me at the training field we established. Hesitant about this working, Julie instructed the six parties to line up.

    "Here are the parties you requested. They aren''t the most experienced, so please don''t be too hard on them." Julie looked at Eckhart and me desperately.

    "If the Village and Guild depend on them when the Phantom Blades are unavailable, it would prevent future incidents like last year''s Goblin raid. We must test their abilities and push them to see how they adapt." I spoke clearly to her and with a solid posture.

    "They are still young!" She interjects.

    "Please, Julie, let us do what we can for them. It will be up to them if they push that far." I say calmly.

    "I better not have their blood on your hands; make sure you care for them."

    "Of course."

    Julie nods and softly turns away. She gives them one good look, and they all smile positively at her before she returns to the Guild. Eckhart turns to me, and I nod to approve the plans going forward.

    "We have one month to prepare you adventurers for bronze-rank guild hunts and quests. This means you must be strong enough to handle goblins, wolves, and small-time bandits with little trouble. But we expect you to reach sliver rank, be able to take on orcs, dire beats, and survive unknown and unsafe lands." He speaks with might and confidence.

    "Umm... Sir? Why do we have to aim for sliver? Wouldn''t we be able to reach bronze, and that will be enough?" One of the guild members raised their hand, a younger lad with brown hair. His human eyes stare at Eckhart as he asks the question.

    "If you only aim for bronze, most of you will die before spring." A cold silence sweeps across the parties. Eckhart was stone-cold in his demeanor and bravado. "If you aim for silver, your chances of surviving your encounters on bronze-rank quests or hunts will increase dramatically. It also ensures that if anything happens that wasn''t intended for the quest you had taken, it will allow you to judge if the situation is worth continuing. You may never know a random encounter on a quest will cause you to fight with creatures much stronger, much larger, and much smarter than you. Find yourself lost or trapped and alone for days or even weeks. That is why we must train you hard and make your goals harder. Now for introductions. I am Commander Eckhart Flynn. I will be addressed as Sir Eckhart." He shifts his head toward Carlo for his introduction.

    "Oh? Is it my turn to speak? Great! Ahem! Welcome to our humble training field. I am the loyal disciple of Commander Eckhart. I am looking forward to seeing what fun we can have!" Short and explosive, Carlo made his presence known. Carlo turns to me and gives a thumbs up, clearly not caring how stupid he looks.

    "Some of you may know me and my visits to the Guild Hall. I am a close friend of Julie so that you can trust me with her judgment. I am capable at my age. I am the standing Lord overlooking Saiana, Caleb Aris. You can just call me Caleb or Sir. I want to see what you guys have."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    With the introductions out of the way, a mixed reaction of confused and serious faces fills the void. They all look between Carlo and me; some don''t recognize me from a few nights before. One party seems to whisper to themselves, no doubt talking about my public bout with the Phantom Blades. Soon, a few concerned voices were raised to our attention.

    "Are you sure these two can do a good enough job as you, Sir Eckhart?" A young half-elf woman speaks. Her short, curly, dark blue hair sways with the wind. She must be no older than thirty.

    "I have been training them for more than a year now. I have my own expectations of their efforts, but I am not worried about their value. Before anyone asks another redundant question about this, we must split your six parties into three groups." With a firm hand, Eckhart directs the parties into groups based on numbers.

    Eckhart gained the two parties of four, giving him a group of eight. Carlo was given the only party of five and a group of three for another total of eight members. I was left over with the last party of three and four, which grouped for the seven. Nodding to my fellow teachers, we split from the field to our own area; the parties were clearly at odds due to not knowing each other, which was already creating a split in relations.

    They clearly felt like they were given the short end of the stick for having an eleven-year-old be their mentor. I turned and spoke with a formal tone.

    "I understand your reservations about me, but I intend to make you the best you can be under my guidance."

    "We shouldn''t have to listen to you; I am sure most of us can take on bronze rank right away! I''ve been telling my party: we can take on a whole group of goblins!" A young, sturdy boy, close to his twenties, filled with false confidence, was more than reason for my temper.

    "It seems we have a young fighter who thinks a group of goblins can just be hacked away without much care. Answer this: if you are faced with a group of goblins, and they have an ogre or a spellcaster in their group, what is the best way to deal with either?"

    "Well, ogres are dumb and slow; despite their size, you can flank them without much trouble! And a goblin spellcaster is barely a magic user; they will throw their little flashy sparks. They won''t last long as long as I have my axe!" He stupidly pulls his weapon and swings it wildly, clearly having no concern for others. His party members and the other group quickly backed away, shouting their disapproval and distaste.

    "True, it can be looked at that an ogre is big and slow. Not to mention that a goblin spellcaster is limited in their abilities. However, you fail to realize that these ogres and spellcasters aren''t alone. They have their own disposable fodder. Unlike us, compassionate and intellectual creatures who care about our party members, goblins, especially ogres, give no care or kindness toward them. If a goblin slows you down, engages in combat, or holds onto you to stop your tracks, it will not make you immune to being smashed into pieces by the club or fist of an ogre; no, they will be more inclined to take you both out gleefully. A spellcaster goblin will find it an opportunity to cast a spell that will cause your body to burn viciously; your eyes can be blown out, your body sickly from a curse, just enough to weaken you for another spell or a goblin dagger in your chest to finish you off. They will outnumber you; they will use their disgraceful tactics to make sure you perish. And you clearly don''t know that a single ogre is considered a silver-rank threat. A goblin spellcaster can become a goblin priest or warlock that can use necromancy to continuously summon the dead or conjure creatures from beyond much stronger than an ogre, ranking in steel or even gold rank. Now do you understand why being a cocky little brat will not only give you a horrible death but cost the lives of your friends or loved ones?"

 Chapter 47

    "I... Um... I didn''t mean to..." The young boy stumbles over his words. I glare before shaking my head.

    "Listen up! I am going to have you practice some group tactics. Posted around are targets with certain conditions applied for you to defeat. It is up to you and your new members to figure out the quickest and most effective way of handling the situation. Use whatever you know and display your plans to each other. Teamwork is the goal of this practice!" With my demands, I point to them and send them into the deep end. Straight forward into stationary dummies with heavy armor.

    Observing the adventurers, issues on who should attack from each party instantly occur, which causes a disgruntled argument between the two parties. One of the mages uses his artifact to conjure a small ball of flames and blasts the armor, ricocheting toward a small dwarf girl who blocks the spell but falls back. Absolute chaos is what I could sum up with. After ten minutes of bickering, they proceed to argue and finally take down the heavily armored targets using the warriors to engage and have their rogues or rangers get in close and sever the ropes holding the armor in place.

    Furthermore, I examine the other groups from afar to see vastly different experiences. Eckhart''s group seems to be giving up or unable to continue the practice, leaving him in a tide wave of orders and demands, telling them to pick it up and finish. Carlo seems to have some progress, but his group shows a lack of care or urgency. Tackling each group with barely any synergy. Day one of their evaluation and training left us quite worried about their efforts.

    "These spoiled brats don''t know what even being an adventurer means anymore! Tsk! If I had half the mind to whip them into shape with force I would but sadly that would just cause them to run away." Eckhart grumbles to himself. His brow curls. For his age of seventy-six, his scowl makes him look much older than usual. His short, dark blonde hair is slicked back with sweat, making it glossy. He gently scratches the scar on his face before turning to us.

    "Do look at me; my group is just lazy," Carlo interjects and shrugs, his arms held high. Now sixteen years old, he is starting to grow up a bit, his hair slightly longer now that it hits his shoulders. With broader shoulders and a slightly deeper voice, he is still on the smaller side, as it isn''t until around the age of twenty that humans start to resemble young adults and have their growth. I am only eleven; I have some years on me before I can be taller than four feet.

    "This is only day one of our month. Let us focus on their strengths and weaknesses. We can focus on their goals if we approach them from an angle. With our groups, we have a solid balance of warrior types, support types, and magic casters."

    "You only have the one caster Caleb, are you sure that they can handle with one?" Eckhart looks at me. His eyes trained on my face for any signs of reaction. I curl my brow and rub my head, thinking.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Your group, Eckhart, is missing a priest or cleric for any powerful support or healing. Carlo, you only have one archer and two mages for range, correct? Otherwise, it has the two fighters and a cleric. Each group is lacking or missing an important piece of their party."

    "What do you suggest we solve this? We don''t have enough to trade around to make it work; something has to be done." Eckhart sighs while speaking.

    "They would refuse any trades and lose any close friends or companions, which is out of the question. What we could do is specialize one or two members of the parties to have them qualify for that missing role."

    "So, what, you want them to train in another class or role? Are you seriously suggesting that? One month won''t be enough to allow such a special case." Carlo crosses his arms and stares at me for an answer.

    "Give me a moment to think about it. Have them continue their normal practice for the next few days. Thoroughly examine each of them and determine which ones don''t stick well. I''ll do the same with my group, and then I will look into what can be done."

    "My lord, we don''t have time to do something like this."

    "Don''t worry, Eckhart, I believe in them."

    "Hmph, at least you do."

    "What can I say? I was a bad student at first, wasn''t I?" I give Eckhart a ridiculous face to playfully mock him.

    "You were awful, unable to pick up a sword without throwing a fit or passing out."

    "But I still learned."

    "You did. But after some time."

    "They already have knowledge of their roles. You''ll be surprised how quickly one can adapt if given the proper focus. It should work out, given our limits." I turn away and look outside to see the three parties are split between the groups they were before. With a soft tilt, I come up with a good idea.

    Approaching slowly, I began to ask each individual about themselves. At first, most were hesitant to answer, but realizing I had no ill intent, they quickly started to share about themselves. I ensured the other members would hear during my talks with them. Letting them get to know each other better would surely yield some benefit.

    After leaving, I noticed that both Eckhart and Carlo were watching me. For how small I am, I act more grown up than they would think to believe. Little do they know, this isn''t my first time in life doing something similar. After seeing the effect of my efforts, they smile and nod at each other. Approaching their respective parties and begin to talk to them like ordinary people. Eckhart seems intimidating, but he cares deeply about anyone who he trains or fights with, so he starts to express himself and his battles to wow his crowd before having others join in and express themselves. With his happy-go-lucky self, Carlo quickly caused a scene to be weird yet entertaining them. They begin to laugh at him and start to get comfortable with each other.

    It''s progress, and I will take it. I won''t expect them to improve overnight, but it will boost their compatibility with each other. After a long walk in the night, I arrive at the manor and am nearly about to enter before I am stopped in my step. A figure behind me stares, and I turn to face them. To my surprise, it was the female Ranger in the Phantom Blades. She was the only one who didn''t sustain any serious injury. She looks at me with a look of disdain, but behind her eyes, I can see she is holding back her fury.

    "May I talk to you, Caleb?" she speaks, a hint of anger deepening the words.

    "You took the time to get here; I might as well listen."

 Chapter 48

    "So, what do you want?" I asked plainly. Looking for any hints of a threat from her.

    "Julia told me you have been training some of the guild members. Trying to make them replace us?"

    "Not at all; in fact, I hope that it would benefit you guys."

    "I don''t see how it benefits us when Gale lost his FUCKING EYE!" She grips her sword out of frustration. I don''t flinch.

    "An unfortunate consequence of our fight. I apologize if it upsets you, but I will not apologize for his wounds. It was just one of many possible outcomes. If you want to yell and threaten the kid who defeated you guys, then losing an eye might be the least of your concerns. But I am willing to listen if you have something actually important to discuss."

    "You''re right; I have much more important matters to discuss. Even if I have to rely on the likes of you." She grits her teeth; the clenching sound of her hands squeezes the leather gloves she wears.

    "For a beautiful girl such as yourself, you are prone to making such a nasty face."

    "Come closer, and I will show you how nasty I can be."

    "Don''t you remember how last time ended?"

    "Tsk. We''ll settle this later. For now, I need to ask you for your help."

    "What for and why? I don''t owe you anything. Especially Gale, he got what he deserved."

    "Actually, you owe me, owe Gale more than anything right now."

    "What are you on about?"

    "I''m recently new to this town, new to the guild, and new in the Phantom Blades."

    "I agree; I didn''t see you with them when they brutally beat me close to death for an eleven-year-old child."

    "I know Gale had his reasons for doing what he did. I know only his story, but for what he did for me, I would gladly accept his truth if it meant that I could repay him."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Repay him for what?"

    "It must have been soon after the party nearly killed you, but Gale and everyone took a quest to investigate and handle a criminal circuit ring. The information they were given was dodgy at best, and the reward for such a quest was much more than Gale likes to admit. Long story short, the Phantom Blades uncovered the plot but couldn''t possibly take on an entire syndicate of bandits and organized members with extreme wealth and power. The camp they found was one of their human-slave trafficking rings. Gale sprang into action with his party to ambush the convoy and had a lengthy battle with the bandits, only to end in a stalemate. One of the top heads, Rhul, I believe they called him, was present and asked for a parley. The man is big, carrying a massive glaive on his back. A nasty claw of a scar on his face went down far past his neck. Despite his appearance, he is smarter than he would lead on. He asked Gale to reason with him, pay him off for his silence, and stop any aggression toward their syndicate in the future. He was ready to take the money, until he saw me, in the cage��a frail woman who once had a life in the very woods she was born in. I was hunting a creature able to conceal itself in shadow. It got one over me and rendered me unconscious. And so, I awoke to being stripped of my gear and clothes, inside a cage, being carted by this criminal organization. It''s just a random unfortunate soul who got the wrong end of a hunt and is now in forced servitude by the Iron Chain Syndicate. Ready to be sold off in the under-city of the imperial capital, where crime and the lowest of scum reside. Even so, Gale decided to take me from Rhul. However, I didn''t come cheap... They asked Gale to pay an impossible sum, only for him to decide to be in debt with the syndicate. I was freed as long as he paid them the money owed for selling off a slave before a proper auction. So, for the past weeks, Gale has been trying his best to get the money to keep me paid off. And now he is missing an eye and unable to work to pay off his debt."

    "What happens if he doesn''t pay?"

    "Oh, pretty clearly, I will be taken back, and Gale will also suffer the consequences. The syndicate will always pay their dues with chains or blood. For Gale, it would be both..." She holds back tears of frustration and fear of her fate.

    "I see; I am truly sorry."

    "I don''t need your sorry. Gale risked a whole lot for me, a random stranger, and now he and the Phantom Blades won''t be able to pay a heinous debt, dooming Gale and them along with it. Unless you step up and help me pay off the upcoming debt."

    "You are trying really hard for me to feel such sympathy. Look, it is Gale''s problem. Besides, even if I wanted to help, I am busy with training every day, so good luck finding someone who isn''t busy." I opened the door and entered, shutting the door behind me and ending our conversation. A short burst of frustration can be heard behind the door before it trails off in the distance.

    A heavy sigh relieves the tense feeling in my neck. Exhausted from today''s events, I swiftly entered my room and fell into bed. Falling asleep nearly after that, I have one final thought about the girl and Gale''s plight, but its concerns leave me just as sleep finds me."

 Chapter 49

    A new day arrived, and so did another day of training the adventurers. Usually, they did routine tasks, tampering with themselves for the future. Our efforts to rally them together last night seemed to help bridge the gap in their relationships. Both groups in each party started to converse like acquaintances to one another. It was a proud moment in my youth to rally them together.

    A couple of hours passed, with some hiccups during the day, but it didn''t leave either of us overseeing their progress doubting them much. Their promise began to show much vibrant and colorful results. However, they were far from taking on anything serious at their level.

    "With this much progress within the first week, we can easily start to get them into a specialized field to further their strengths." Eckhart discussed this with us.

    "I''m barely younger than some of them. Caleb is much younger, but it seems we were enough to spot some diamonds in these groups." Carlo rubbed his chin and stared at the three groups before returning his gaze to me.

    "Indeed. I think I can start making that list for having them multi-class. Send me your responses tonight, and I will compile it together by the morning."

    "Do you intend to stay up all night?" Eckhart spoke plainly.

    "If it takes that long, then I must. The sooner we get them balanced in their parties, the more we can ensure the future. It''s the most we can do right now." Wiping my forehead with sweat, I hear the sounds of footsteps behind me. I quickly turn to see Julia and the Ranger woman in Gale''s group waiting for my time.

    "Julia? What are you doing here?"

    "I came to speak with you. Is now a good time?"

    "Uhh, yeah, I don''t think it''s a bad time. Eckhart."

    "Understood." Eckhart turns and shouts out, gaining everyone''s attention before demanding them to cease their training and take some time to rest.

    I turn toward the two women, and they stare at me. I knew from the moment they appeared that this wouldn''t be my day. I was directing them to a table we have out. Julia and the Ranger sit down and look at me as I sit with them. A deep sigh escapes my lips.

    "What do you need of me? Try to make this brief."

    "I understand, but Caleb, I know that you are capable of helping others, but you feel like you shouldn''t. Why not help Lukia with the issue she and the Phantom Blades are in? You can learn a lot if you try and see for yourself for the future." Julia clasped her hands together and stared at me.

    "Look, if I had the time and care, I would do something, but I am busy helping these guys first."

    "That is why I asked her," Lukia speaks up.

    "Excuse me?" I look between them, a little confused.

    "She told me what you told her. I understand you are thinking of the long-term goal of the village, but you must understand that when you know people, ones with the skills and talents you wish to own would be suitable. And so, I have come to take over your spot. Giving you the time you need. Distance too. You can learn much of the outside world beyond our walls and gates if you let yourself go." Julia rises, locking eyes with me. "I told you my story of being an adventure; now it''s time you earn your adventures. The world is much bigger than these walls."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Much deliberation filled my stomach. What I could do and what could happen raced through my mind. Taking a few steps around the idea, I pulled myself forward, asking questions in my mind.

    "Are you sure you''ll be alright with them? I know they are still very much green, but learning from a different angle and noticing something different might help them to improve further. If you are up to it, then this could work."

    "Go help her, don''t worry about them. I got this." Julia smirks and gives a thumbs-up. I turn my attention toward Lukia.

    "I assume you want to talk then?" Asking her.

    "Please follow me; I have something, so just be patient." Lukia walks off. I follow behind her just before looking back and seeing Julia approaching the group. I sigh before redirecting my attention back to Lukia.

    After a long walk back, she opens the door to a tiny cottage in the village, seemingly where she is staying. Lukia invites me into a somewhat cozy place. It is pretty empty, but it serves as a spot of rest. Looking around, she grabs hold of a request paper sitting on a table.

    "Is that what you wanted to discuss?" I point at the paper.

    "What do you think?"

    "I think you just want something to prove."

    "What I want to ''prove'' is to help pay off Gale''s debt and my freedom. Are you going to help me or not? Otherwise, get the fuck out."

    "You know, I might be a kid, but I at least know enough that you are better than you think." There is an awkward silence. Lukia stands up and sits on the table to face me, her face revealing the stress and pained emotions stirring inside.

    "Gale was going to help me with this; everyone was going to. To pay off what we owe and help me finish my hunt."

    "Excuse me?"

    "There have been recent sightings and discoveries near the town about a lengthy and black-furred creature. Able to blend seamlessly into the environment and stalk its prey without worrying about detection. The creature or the very same that I was hunting before the Iron Chains took me. The creature is rare, so any information on it is quite scarce."

    "I have read a lot of things as long as I can remember. Can I see the hunt notice?" Raise my hand out for the paper.

    "Sure, only if you agree on your word to join me."

    "You don''t make this easy, do you."

    "I learned from Gale that sometimes bargaining is just another devil''s trick. So, are you in or out?"

    "Just give me the damn paper, you dragged me all the way here."

    "Fine, here you go." She slips it into my hand, letting me uncover it.

    Within the notes and a drawing description of the creature, it reads, ''The beast is likely mystical and feral. It stalks prey closely and shows little to no signs of presence. The creature is shaped like a normal large feline animal, but its fur and skin can shape into the environment itself, making it difficult to hunt or track. Word of caution says to keep a distance if you spot it, and if it sees you, best to run as fast as you can; otherwise, you will be its next meal.'' The sketch of the creature shows a sizeable black tiger or panther creature with slick claws, much larger than any feline of its size. Long limbs and a nimble posture make it quite intimidating.

    "I feel like I have a sense of this creature," Lukia speaks. "I heard old tales of creatures once like this one. They were pets of Demon Lords and Kings alike in the past." Lukia recalls most of what she knows.

    "If they once served or have served a Demon King or Lord, then it is possible this creature is far stronger than what we can defeat."

    "The one around here is still quite young, and as far as I know, most of them are scarce, like I said, so the chances of it being that strong is very small. The rarity of the creature is what makes the quest reward worth it."

    Upon looking down, I notice that the bounty on the creature is quite remarkably high for one as it is. A couple thousand gold pieces for an intact corpse of pelt of the creature is worth a heavy sum for one person.

    "Well, I guess this should be interesting; I wonder what will happen if we do hunt it."

 Chapter 50

    "You''re not seriously thinking of hunting this thing?" Celia, with her hands on her hips, scolds me.

    "As much as I don''t really have any interest in hunting it with her, Julia would be mad at me if I didn''t. I should be gone no more than a couple of days."

    "Caleb... My lord, you need to reconsider."

    "Sorry, but I kind of got trapped in this situation."

    "I can''t help but worry."

    "Why? Cause I am my father''s son? Cause I''m barely eleven? I am starting to really dislike being treated as a kid."

    "That''s because you are!" Celia''s eyes flare a bright red, and a soft emergence of her Demon blood boils within her. I stop in my tracks and look at her.

    "Yes, I am a kid. But I am also a student of Eckhart, one of the strongest knights in Heistorm. If what he taught me fails me, then I was just too weak. But, for once, I have confidence in myself that I will be okay this time."

    "If you have to go, I am going too."

    "Celia, I can''t let you-"

    "I am going too!" Small bursts of flames envelop her hair and hands. The color of her hair glows brighter from her anger.

    "Are you going to stop me if you don''t go?"

    "If I have to protect you that way, so be it."

    "You''re stubborn."

    "So are you."

    "Fine, you can come with us. But please, don''t risk yourself to any danger."

    "I should be the one saying that."

    "Well, I wasn''t a Demon commander in the past, so I guess you could. Lukia is waiting for us. Let''s go." With a hint of regret, I equip my backpack while Celia grabs what she needs, including some regular clothes and a cloak to protect against the weather.

    Taking a small stroll through the village, approaching the main gate, I can feel the heat coming off Celia. It seems nerves and excitement begin to cause her flames to radiate from inside. Lukia, with her hood over her face, turns to us, immediately surprised to see Celia alongside me.

    "Who''s she?" Lukia speaks in a disapproving tone.

    "This is Celia; she is my personal servant and maid. She...requested to come along."

    "This isn''t what we agreed on."

    Stolen story; please report.

    "It doesn''t matter, I will accompany my Lord." With a sharp glare, Celia''s eyes stab into Lukia.

    "As long as she doesn''t mess things up, I guess she can stay. But if she gets in my way, I won''t hesitate with her."

    "That makes two of us." Celia''s eyes flare once again to a vibrant red.

    "Why do girls have to be scary." I sigh and walk out the gates with the two bickering to each other.

    *

    Just a few hours into the journey, Caleb, with his sword at his side, his artifact attached to his gloves, and a small dagger, travels with Lukia and Celia. Being much younger than both of them, he felt alienated by their conversations and constant back and forth with each other. Realizing that it wouldn''t end, he just closed off his brain to focus on the road ahead. Without any mounts or local use of transportation, the journey would cost them a day to arrive just as it grows dark, and if they kill the creature the next day, it will make it a few days'' journey back.

    Knowing the chances of finding a rare creature as the one for the hunt is, Caleb anticipated longer. More hours pass, and Celia, wearing a soft orange overcoat and cloak that blends with her hair, walks a little behind. Her eyes shift back and forth between the trees as if something is watching us.

    "It must be some local wolves or wildlife. I wouldn''t get too anxious about it." Lukia speaks to her.

    "As long as one of us remains vigilant, our chances of being surprised are drastically lower. Don''t mind me."

    "Suit yourself; if you grow mentally tired of it, let me know so I can stop watching you look like a fool."

    "You think you''re better than me?"

    "I didn''t say that, but while I guess we are on the topic, yes, I am better when it comes to tracking, hunting, using a bow, and survival."

    "I don''t like you."

    "What a surprise; I really don''t like you either."

    "Can you guys just stop talking?"

    "No, I don''t think I will-"

    "Shush! There''s something." Being aware and on overwatch, Caleb spots a few figures hidden in the shade. "We are being stalked. And my guess is that it isn''t normal wildlife. Get ready to fight."

    Both Celia and Lukia stood still alongside Caleb, their eyes trained to scan the environment, looking for any signs of movement. The cold air brushes past the group, the silence of the forest and its trees unnerving.

    "Maybe I was wrong, maybe it was nothing-"

    In a blur of movement, a large Dire wolf pounces on Lukia; somehow too fast for anyone to notice, it begins to ready to sink its jaws into her neck. Four more Dire wolves respond to their pack leader and charge forward.

    "Celia! Cover me!" Caleb yells, drawing his blade, and slashes the massive Dire wolf on Lukia. The beast steps to the side and attempts to bite back at Caleb. The jaw bites down on the blade and tries to pull it away from his hands. Caleb responds by summoning a barrier to push the jaws away and slashing its side��the crimson color of its blood sprays against its fur, painting it with its own.

    Celia steps in front of Lukia and Caleb and faces the approaching wave of Dire wolves, their grotesque and massive bodies bare their fangs and leap forward. Celia musters the strength from within her, knowing that some of her old power is still deep inside her, and begins to call forth a fragment of the inferno.

    "Wall of Fire!" Scorching the flames in her hands, she guided the flames to create a line of flames that encircled the group in a forty-foot circle. The roaring flames are impressive, but they are incomplete and flicker from a stable flame to a gap in the circle. "Is she okay?"

    "I''m doing fine! Just took me by surprise, is all!"

    "Celia, these flames-"

    "They won''t hold for long; my power isn''t what it used to be. The best I can do is buy us time to prepare!"

    "Alright, listen up, these creatures will attack us all at once when the flames disappear; when I give the word, we are going to move away, and I am going to use my barrier to disable them; Lukia, that will be your time to strike!"

    "Sounds good, just let me know when it will-"

    At that moment, the massive jaws of the pack leader burst through the flames, approaching the distracted Lukia. She looks in horror as she cannot move quickly enough to evade...

 Chapter 51

    "Lukia-!" I shout her name, witnessing the terrifying visage of a massive creature''s teeth closing in on her.

    The flames waver around us, and smoke bellows from the ground, obscuring my vision. Sounds of a wet squish splatters across the ground, a deep red crimson spilled across. I reach forward, brushing the smoke away, to find Lukia on her knees staring up. Standing in her place is Celia, her arms pressing the inside of the Dire wolves'' jaws. Its teeth pierced her arms and sides, blood quickly seeping through the wounds. Celia holds the beast at bay, the flames starting to burn its legs. The jaws begin to move, closing even more on her, and she reacts in kind to holding it open.

    "Celia! W..What are you doing!" Lukia questions the act. Dumbfounded and stunned.

    "My strength won''t last... Kill this thing...! Anything!" Paced breath, Celia has blood running down her body. She grunts as she attempts to pry the jaws away to free herself; however, it only tightens its muscles, and blood begins to pour down the creature''s mouth.

    Her concentration on the Wall of Fire wavers further; they flicker and become translucent. Time is running out. Lukia is still stunned by the experience, so it is up to me to act. With my sword in hand, I charge forward and pierce the immobilized creature in its eye. The violent reaction of pain causes its jaws to loosen and reel back; blood spews from Celia as I have to stop her from falling.

    "Ceila!"

    "I''m okay, Master... Just some bleeding that I won''t die from. But I don''t think I can fight as long as I can hold these flames."

    "Right, we might as well use this time to retaliate! Lukia!" I shout toward Lukia, who is shaking from her fright and looks at me. Her face is stained with some of Celia''s blood. I brush her face with my cloak and get her on her feet. "We need to cover Celia and pick and choose our targets. When I give the word, one of the sections of fire will go out and allow them to charge in. When they take the bait, I will use a barrier to create a block; when I do, Lukia, you will kill it. Celia will put up her flames to ensure it won''t escape."

    "You sure we can risk something like that? What if Celia loses the strength even to do that? What then?"

    "I''m workshopping as we go; I''ll figure something out, I always do. Just be ready!"

    Focusing on my artifact, channeling the magic from my body into the symbol creatures, I had a vibrant feeling. I watch the movements of the Dire wolves and see how they stalk us. Moments pass before one breaks off alone from the injured alpha, giving us that opportunity.

    "Celia, take down the flames to our right!"

    Celia listens the moment I finish speaking and snuffs out the part I said, freeing an opening for the single creature. It isn''t very intelligent, thinking it has an opportunity; the wolf charges instantly and slips past to pounce the wounded Celia but hits my barrier. Crashing straight onto the field I summoned, Lukia quickly drew her bow and arrow and fired an arrow that pierced its torso. It yelps in pain before she nocks another arrow and fires another into its neck. It spews blood from its mouth before sliding off my barrier and landing on the ground, bleeding to death in seconds. Celia pours her power into the flames and closes the opening.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Good! Now we need to do that a few more times, and we should be okay!"

    Understanding my direction, Celia drops some flames behind us and to our left, making a significant gap. She doesn''t have the strength to control her magic anymore fully. I quickly produce a barrier to the one that exposes us and blocks it from a wolf''s attack, reflecting it.

    "Damn! Celia! Hold on a bit longer!

    "I''ll try..." Her voice is raspy; she is barely holding onto consciousness.

    "Damn it, let me heal you quick!" Lukia kneels and places her hands on Celia, assessing her wounds and preparing healing magic.

    "Lukia! I need you to stay with me! They are approaching!"

    "Just a minute!"

    "Damn it! Lukia, pay attention!!"

    During the moment of falter, the flames flicker and reduce, allowing a massive opening from the front of the circle; the intense fear rushes over me. Three of the wolves charge forward, their fangs visible.

    "Barrier!" Clapping my hands together, I summon much of my mana into the artifact and produce a wall of protection. The wolves split off from each other and leap over the flames.

    I realize they must have figured out that my barrier is solid, unlike the flames. I reposition and surround Celia and Lukia in a bubble, protecting them from two of the wolves. They bounce off the sphere and quickly take off toward me. The other wolf leaps forward and jumps off the burning corpse of its sibling and barely misses my head.

    A bright glow emits from Lukia as she casts a healing spell on Celia. Her wounds quickly close, and her stamina recovers. I release the bubble and deflect a wolf to the flames. Celia reaches out, shifts the fire into a single spot, and catches the beast in a vortex that torches the wolf. It struggles but quickly falls over dead. Leaving the remaining wolves to face us. The flames rapidly split and created a spinning sphere within Celia''s hand.

    "Burning Sphere!" Celia unleashes a ball of fire that spins around, gaining velocity before striking one of the approaching wolves. It stumbles from the impact, giving Lukia enough time to fire an arrow right into its head, killing it instantly. The last two wolves leap and knock me to the ground beside Lukia.

    "My lord!" Scrambling toward me, Celia raises her hands and produces a stream of fire toward the one that pushed me down. The flames do damage, but they recover and pounce on Celia, who has the strength to avoid a fatal blow.

    "Celia! Hold on!" Lukia draws her longsword from her side; the long, thin blade shines against the flames. She leaps forward and pierces its side. Blood shoots from the mouth; it writhes in pain before falling still. Lukia begins to push it away and draw her sword, but she exposes her blind spot, allowing the last wolf to pounce her side.

    The jaw of the creature catches some of the ground, but they scrape against her arm, slashing her arm like ribbons. She yells in pain, the blood pouring from the wound before I leap forward and stab the wolf in its side, twisting the blade and ripping downward. The intestines spill out, and the dark red crimson pools onto Lukia, who scrambles away, holding her bleeding arm. With most of the Dire wolves killed, only the injured alpha stood against us alone.

    The one-eyed beast licks its paws, wipes at its ruined eye, and stares at me, almost like it is scanning for something. I raise my crimson-bathed sword and prepare for the charge. However, the alpha seems to realize it is outmatched, not before bowing its head and howling into the empty air. The loud bellow of its howl is reflected in the distance as more tribes or groups of the same Dire wolf howl in response. It once again stares at me; a feeling of respect radiates from the glare of the wolf before it turns away, leaps through the woods, and disappears.

    "Why did it run?" I ask, breathing heavily.

    "Grr... It must have... I realized it was outmatched with you alone. After taking its eye and killing most of his group, he showed you respect for it. It is something about the dominance of the food chain. The howl it did just now must have been for the surrounding wolves not to attack us. It is a blessing to have such an honor, but we have it, or at least it took an interest in you, Caleb."

    "It might have, but for now, let''s take care of those wounds on you two."

    "I have bandages in my bag; fetch them for us." Lukia points to her bag on the ground. I quickly grabbed it and pulled out the bandages, patching up Celia and Lukia.

 Chapter 52

    Helping Celia to her feet, I noticed that her wounds had begun to heal. Strengths of a Demon, I suppose. That doesn''t mean she was going to be fine anytime soon. Lukia rubbed her bandage; it clearly stung as the deep crimson bled through the bandage, but it wasn''t life-threatening. Thinking about our situation, I felt we needed to reconsider moving forward; I had to protect them.

    "Let''s head back to town and rest. Tackle this another day."

    "What? No. We don''t have the time or luxury to afford it. We continue forward." Lukia demands.

    "Look at you and Celia. Your wounds may not be serious, but they are going to slow you both down. This was a bad start to the hunt; let''s not make it our last."

    "My lord, I know your intentions are good, but you don''t have to worry about me; I should be fine if I don''t fight for a while." Celia stands firm, her body stiff from the pain.

    "Caleb, we only have a few days to hunt this beast and a few days to haul back what we can for the reward. This is my life, and the Phantom Blades lives on the line. If I die, so be it; I''d rather die hunting than as a slave."

    "Do you have any healing potions? Are there any more healing spells you can muster? We lost some resources; if we continue, we will surely have more difficulty hunting this creature."

    "I am limited as a Ranger for healing others, but what I have should be enough to stitch us together until we reach the end; that is all that matters. Now, move forward and help me reach the destination before dark. I am not going to help carry Celia on my own."

    "I can walk fine; I just need a second to get my bearings."

    A long thought pierces my mind. I focused too much on protecting them; I couldn''t keep doubting their abilities. Hell, I know that those Dire wolves would have done a number to myself if Celia didn''t put up those flames. Deep sighs escape my lips before I shake my head, frustrated.

    "Celia, can you walk? I don''t need you acting tough on me now; just be honest." I look at her with a serious expression.

    "For now, I need a hand; my wounds are still healing. Sorry for being such a burden."

    "Don''t be. I can''t exactly give you my hand, being my size and all. Lukia, can you give her a hand and keep up?"

    "Who do you take me for? I can still go on."

    "Good, grab Celia and follow me."

    "Wait, I said I''m not going back to town-"

    "We got a hunt to finish, don''t we? You are right, Lukia. We don''t have a lot of time to get this done. I''ll keep an eye out while we move, make sure no surprises happen again." I walk down the road, going further and deeper into the forest.

    "Well, I''ll be... Alright, Celia, let me help you."

    Lukia takes her shoulder and lugs it over her head, steadily propping her up, and they begin to follow behind me. It was a quiet journey forward; after some time, Celia had the strength to limp alone. Her wounds were more or less closed and ready to heal.

    "So, you really are a Demon?" Lukia speaks.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Yes, what of it?" Celia responds.

    "Nothing, just thought you guys would look more..."

    "More what?"

    "More monstrous? Figured you guys would be all claws and massive horns that could stab someone."

    "Don''t believe every fairy tale you hear. No, only Demon lords and kings have those traits. Unless you evolve to a certain stage as a Demon, very few would obtain similar physical traits of a lord."

    "Have you met anyone who was like that?"

    "Yes, my husband."

    "You have a husband?!"

    "Had is the word. He''s dead now. But yes, he was pretty strong enough to have these horns and claws, but you can have them appear or disappear on command. My husband didn''t like their look, so he mostly never showed it."

    "If you evolved, would you like to have them?" Celia stops in her tracks after hearing her words. I was listening deeply while watching forward. Celia looks at her hands and rubs her head.

    "I prefer to look like this. It suits me."

    "I''ll say, you have beautiful hair. I mean, it''s great; I like the color." Lukia seems to rub her head, embarrassed.

    "Celia is perfect the way she is. I wouldn''t want her to be any other way." I speak toward them��a soft smile across my face. Celia blushes a bit, the pinkish hue barely noticeable under her tanned skin.

    "Don''t butter me up like that; it''s embarrassing!" Celia moves her hands to cover her face. We all laugh.

    Night soon begins to approach, and Lukia suggests we camp for the night. Rest as much as we can before hunting the creature. I help set camp with Lukia, letting Celia rest and recover from her wounds. It takes a minute, but I learned a lot about some survival techniques and setting up shelters. The cold wind brushes against our backs as we sit before the fire. Celia sits next to me, trying to keep us warm with a single blanket. Lukia seemed very distant while we rested at camp. It was almost like something was on her mind. I decide to press for answers.

    "What''s on your mind? You seem a little lost."

    "Hmm? Oh, it is nothing. Just thinking about home is all."

    "Where''s that?"

    "Believe it or not, my town was not far from Saiana. It wasn''t very big, but my father was the headhunter and chief of the village. My mother was once a traveling holy woman but decided to stay in the village when she healed my father''s wounds after a dangerous hunt. Soon, they were married and had me, their daughter."

    "What happened to your village and parents?" Celia asks.

    "It was raided and burned down by a tribe of goblins. My father perished along with my mother as they stayed behind to save as many as they could, but the flames trapped them. A powerful hobgoblin was leading a large horde of goblins. I was just a young woman then, but I will always remember that day. I sat and watched from afar as my mother was stabbed and left on the ground to bleed out and my father''s arm torn off. Not before he ripped out the eye of that monster before it took his head. Only a fifth of us survived that raid; most of them wandered off to nearby villages, and some died from wounds sustained or sickness. Then there was me, who stayed around, using what my father taught me, and lived in woods and forests like this one around Heistorm. For thirty years, It was just me. Until this creature or one like its kind appeared and caused me to be enslaved by the Iron Chain."

    "I see. I am very sorry to hear that." Celia looks down, unable to say much to comfort.

    "Is that why you seem distant unless it is someone important to you? Like Gale?" I ask.

    "More or less. I owe them my life; it''s more like I owe them than I really like them. But I do like them; they are pretty fun to know and hang around. Of the jobs we''ve been on, I can tell they share a deep bond. Something I might hope to have, but I don''t know. I don''t know if I should stay with them after paying my debt. I feel like I would still owe Gale somehow."

    "Well, if you like them, I think you are more than welcome to continue the journey with them. I think they need someone who isn''t a total asshole to even out the poor decisions they make. You can be their moral compass."

    "Moral compass?"

    "Err... it''s a figure of speech. You can be their voice of reason, stop them from making a terrible mistake or going down the wrong path."

    "I never thought about it like that."

    "Now you do."

    "Well, I guess... Thanks."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell them you said that about them."

    "Oh, please do; it would be too embarrassing to face them otherwise."

    Our laughs fill the empty void of the night sky. Celia had slowly fallen asleep soon after. Lukia turned herself in, and I found myself lying near Celia. I stared at her just to fill my mind with anything before I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep. The fire cracks and lights up the surrounding area, keeping us safe from the elements.

 Chapter 53

    A soft nudge hits my shoulder; my eyes shoot wide open only to see Lukia having her hand pressed against my mouth. A finger on her lips to let me know to stay quiet. Her eyes lock to the side, staring at the dark woods. There''s something there, more than one set of footsteps, humanoid; I can hear them approaching slowly.

    "It''s a small group; they sound aggressive from their posture; bandits, are my guess. I will pretend to head back to bed, but you need to alert Celia quietly; we must let them think we are asleep. When they get close, we strike." Lukia gently lowers her hand and turns to the side, imitating being asleep.

    Without looking suspicious, I slowly wiggle toward Celia and bring my face close to hers; my hand gently grasps her mouth. She shakes awake, alerted; I quickly steady her movements and cause her to relax, not make a scene. The bright red hue of her eyes stares directly into mine as I stare back and softly whisper to her about the bandits.

    "Be quiet, bandits approaching; Lukia is ready to strike when they get close, so do your best not to rouse their suspicion. When they get close, we cut them down and fast. I will roll to my side; when I do, take my dagger and be ready to attack." She gently nods to my words. I remove my hand and slowly toss to my side, her hand brushes down my back to find the dagger strapped behind my back and draws the blade from the sheath. She cradles the blade close and conceals it.

    A moment passes as the campfire has dwindled to tiny embers, barely lighting up the area. The stress of anticipation began to swell inside my stomach. I needed to breathe, but I felt like I was coughing or vomiting. My hands trembled; the trauma of my past began to seethe into my mind. And a single thought pressed into my mind.

    Was I ready to kill someone?

    I had killed before, but was the lingering feeling of death catching up to me?

    Can I protect my companions? Will I be able to?

    There''s a snap��the sound of twigs breaking under a foot. There was a moment of silence before the sensation of murderous intent loomed over me. It was time. Without a moment to think, I shot awake, drew my sword from its sheath, and plunged it deep inside the chest of a man. His eyes are wide open as the crimson spray of his blood splattered all over my hands and face. My breathing was heavy, my hands shaking violently, my mind racing; it was a blur. In the back of my mind... I felt it. The sickening feeling of this pleasure. The pleasure of taking a life, the joy that dragged my previous life into hell. Sato Haruki, the Headhunter, smiled with glee.

    "CALEB!"

    I snapped back, looking upon the dead body of a lowly bandit. His body is limp, and standing on his feet, the weight begins to push me around. I look over to see Lukia grappling with one of the bandits; he raises his short sword and swipes at her neck. She catches it with her blade but is quickly tackled to the ground by another assailant.

    The one who called my name, Celia, drives the dagger in her hand deep into the throat of another bandit; two now lay dead at her feet as she is grabbed and thrown into a tree before being pinned by another. There were more bandits hidden elsewhere, totaling about eight. Three are dead, five remain.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Grrah! Get off me!" Lukia screams as the two bandits quickly restrain her. Their faces filled with disgustful glee and lust.

    "Lukia!" I shout, kicking the body off my blade; his body gives one last bloodied spray that hits across my neck and chest. A sharp pain hits me in my back. My legs go limp as I am falling. No, I was launched into the air. There is a solid second as I stay in the air before I slam face-first into the rough ground and roll to my side, unable to breathe. I struggle and claw at my throat before a wave of blood pushes out my throat and onto the ground. I hack and cough violently as I feel my ribcage is broken.

    Approaching me was possibly the leader of these bandits, a tall, scarred man looming with a massive iron club. A smirk across his face as he grabbed my head; his hand was as big as nearly most of my entire head.

    "Caleb!" Celia tries to call out but is quickly pinned down by the last remnants of this troop of bandits. Without any hesitation, they lusted onto her, grabbing her chest and thighs. Their goal is clear, and their minds vile.

    The other bandits begin to assault Lukia the same. A fire begins to burn inside my chest. The pain numbed over by adrenaline, fear, and rage consumed me. A hideous laughter bellowed from the massive human who clutched me in his grasp.

    "You may have done a number on my boys, but like I give a shit! We will relish in our spoils no matter what happens as long as we still live! Boys! Give these bitches a night to remember! Don''t be shy! I don''t mind seconds this time..."

    "Don''t mind if we do, boss! Come on! Help me get her clothes off! I want a piece now!"

    "N...No!!" Both girls scream. Within me, my blood began to boil. The scent of blood and blind rage filled my mind. Struggling to free myself, I gripped on his hand hard and kicked at his chest.

    "Oh, don''t worry kid! We won''t do a thing on you, we know you are some sort of royalty, with that insignia and all. We can make a pretty coin on your head if we sell you to the Iron Chains; I hear they pay extra for nobility."

    "I won''t let you touch them!" I burst out, and hidden in my boot was a tiny dagger; I slipped it into my hand and slammed the blade into his hand. He reacts to the pain, but he doesn''t let me go. Without a moment to pass, he grabs my hand and grips hard to cause my arm to crack. I yell in pain and drop the dagger; it hits the ground with a thud and rolls to its side.

    "You little fucker! Need to break an arm, eh? Fine by me!" He grips hard, and the pain of my bone being crushed rattles my mind. I cry out and feel my body locking up. A feeling of desperation begins to loom over. Yet, I know I can still fight; there is still something I can do to save all of us.

    I turn my head to see my mother''s artifact; I focus my mind on summoning my magic into it, hoping I can channel my emotions to push past the limits that it holds on to me. I summon a barrier in between myself and the bandit and, slide my legs past and ram it straight into his face, aiming for his eyes and nose. His grip loosens on my arm; I use this to slip free. I fall to the ground as my glove slips off my hand, removing the artifact in my possession. The barrier dispels from the loss of focus, and I retrieve my sword. Turning to the man, he shakes his head as blood begins to pour from his nostrils.

    "I''LL KILL YOU!" Enraged, the bandit swings his massive club; it is just predictable enough for me to duck under the attack, leap forward and stab him through the chest. The blade barely makes it a few inches before his hardy body repels the blade. A small yet minor wound was inflicted.

    Realizing I don''t have the strength or weapon to land a killing blow properly, I channel my inner thoughts. Letting them guide me just this once, just long enough so I can win and save them. The lights in my eyes dim, the soft, bright blue darkens, and the aura around me shifts��a feeling I would rather not mention, a sensation I would like to not recall. But, just for the moment, I allow Haruki...no... The Headhunter is free once again...

 Chapter 54

    Eyes dulled over, the tense grip on his sword, Caleb stands with an aura of death emanating from his presence. A soft sigh slips past his lips, then a breath in, holding the blade in an unfamiliar way. The large bandit grits his teeth and swings his mighty club forward. With a simple movement, Caleb slips past the strike and aims right at his opponent''s knees. A surge of elastic strength pulsates through Caleb, guiding his blade to slash and cut away; the sharp steel rips through the knee and leaves a gaping wound.

    The man falls, blood pouring out the wound; he desperately tries to stand, but the severed tendons and bone prevent any sort of recovery. With a wide swing on his knees, the club grazes Caleb''s form; only it passes right through the afterimage left behind. Shocked and awed by the display of skill, the man is unable to recognize a sharp pain that slashes his other knee, toppling him down to his arms. Screaming and shouting catch everyone''s attention; the rapid movements of Caleb are impossible to witness. Kneeling with his head down, Caleb''s blade reaches high into the air; with a solid motion, the drop of the blade slashes into the back of the man''s neck. It doesn''t cut through all of the tough skin and seemingly stops right at the spinal cord.

    "G..Gehahehe, too tough for you; when I get my hands on you, I''ll make sure this sword finds its place in your guts!" He turns his head, staring at Caleb; upon looking into the boy''s eyes, he is stunned. Never once has he seen the eyes of such coldness, emotionless, and filled with nothing but absolute darkness.

    His gaze is trapped in the eyes of a young noble, the eyes of a killer, the eyes of someone empty. Sweat pours from his face and drips from his chin, mixed with the blood. Panic spreads throughout his body as the endless void of looming death strikes him, paralyzed with fear. Caleb grips the sword tightly and launches his knee into the man''s chin; it catches him. Tugging the blade and pushing down onto the blade, it begins to sink further, until with one last strike with his knee, the blade finally rips through the bone and muscle, severing the giant human''s head. The floating appendage sprays blood in the air before hitting a tree and falling to the ground with a little roll before laying still. Squelching blood shoots from the headless corpse before flopping onto the ground.

    Standing before the corpse is the young boy coated in blood, his eyes endless in a dark void, the sword in his hand drenched in crimson. The remaining bandits stand up, distracted in horror at Caleb, leaving them open as Celia and Lukia take the chance to draw daggers from their persons. Before they could react, the two girls leaped forward, and each killed one bandit instantly. Celia leaves the dagger in the bandit''s throat and engulfs the other in flames, burning him intensely before grabbing the dagger to finish him off.

    Lukia stabs the other bandit in his groin; he yells in extreme pain before she rams the dagger into his mouth and out the back of his head. He falls over limply, and blood pools from his wounds. She breathes heavily and turns her attention toward Celia to see if she is okay. Then, her focus shifts to Caleb, who is still standing unresponsive.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Caleb...?" Lukia calls out.

    "My lord!" Cutting through, Celia runs toward him and stops just a few feet before. Unsure how she can help.

    Their voices cut through, and he blinks like being removed from a trance. He stops for a moment before his eyes grow wide, and the past few minutes begin to relive in front of him instantly. Caleb starts to breathe heavily and rapidly. The loud clang of his sword, leaving his hands, hit the ground before he raised his bloodied hands. He stares at them before tears begin to roll down his eyes. Years of trauma flooding back to him, and he is left in shock. Celia gently embraces him and runs her fingers along his back, softly whispering to him.

    "It is okay now... We are safe and sound because of you. It''s okay, Caleb..." The blood fills her nostrils, and an urge to embrace such a sweet aroma rumbles her brain. She pulls back and cups his face, attempting to distract herself further from the intense feeling.

    Lukia looked over to see one of the bandits was barely alive from his wounds. The man''s hair is dark red as blood has been soaking into the strands. Blood trails from his mouth and chest as the blood loss will soon claim him. She walks to him and kneels to lift him by his shirt.

    "Are there more of you?" With a stern tone, she begins to demand answers.

    "I...g..guh...ahh..." Gargling on his blood, he finds it difficult to speak without choking. Lukia gives him a quick smack to keep the dying bandit focused.

    "Answer the question."

    "It was us... Part of a small group..."

    "Was this all of you?"

    "There is still... A camp of us, but they will know you are alive... They will not stay waiting for us..."

    "Well, I hope they do find your bodies. Allow you filthy animals to understand if you go after us, what will happen to any of you? Why were you following us?"

    "H...hehe saw the kid...thought it would be an easy snatch and grab while having some fun... It''s been a while since I''ve had the chance to find a girl out here..."

    "Enough of your jokes! Tell me how you know of the Iron Chains!" She shakes him, only to see he has finally passed away. With a scoff, she lets go of his shirt, allowing his head to hit the ground with a muffled thud. "Damn it..."

    Lukia turns her attention back to Celia and Caleb. Noticing that he had passed out from the shock he was experiencing. His wounds were relatively minor, so she used enough healing spells for the day to fix his damaged ribcage and arm. It was enough to help him breathe normally again. Of course, she and Celia were aware of their wounds, but they quickly moved Caleb and the camp somewhere else, with Celia having to carry him with her.

    Relocating took some time, but they found a hidden little patch in the woods to lay down to rest. Only a few hours before sunrise, Celia and Lukia decide to acknowledge any sign of danger that could still be present. So, under a silent agreement, Lukia took the first watch and allowed the two companions to gain some rest until it was Celia''s turn. Sitting near them, Lukia examines what they have left in their supplies before heading back to keep watch. The rest of the night passes by, and Lukia decides to stay up for the watch. When morning''s light hits her eyes, she reaches out and touches Celia''s shoulder. The Demon quickly opens her eyes to being blinded by the clear skies of the sun.

    "Morning already?" Celia yawns these words out before rubbing her eyes.

    "It is; we need to wake Caleb up if we want to pack up our camp and continue forward."

    "I''ll wake him up, don''t worry. Just get going to packing, alright?"

    "Whatever you say, we have a hunt to commence."

 Chapter 55

    After closing my eyes, the torrent of nightmares flooded my very dreams once again. Within me was the very same monster I despised. Looming over me, taunting me to become him once again. It burned deep inside my psyche. As the hours passed, night terrors froze my body. Still, warm hands tried to calm me, but they did not reach the very depths of my plight.

    "...Wake up..." Echoing in the depths of my head was Celia. Her voice was soft and caring. It was a guide to bring me out of the darkness. "You have to wake up..." Again, her voice reached deeper. My breathing grew heavy, and I strained to open my eyes. Just enough to see the morning dew of the sun brightening the sky. Celia''s soft face looked gentle and warm.

    "Celia?" I spoke softly. My hands clutched on her arm. Realizing my position, I quickly sprang to my feet and let out a deep sigh. Celia lets out a sigh of relief before approaching.

    "Are you feeling alright?" She reaches out and gently rubs my shoulder. I place my hand over her own.

    "I''ll be fine once we wrap this up... I''d rather not think about last night for now." A hint of regret and guilt filters through my lips.

    "I got the camp more or less ready to be moved; the hunting location should only be a few hours from here. I''ll let you know when we are in the area." Lukia tosses her bow around her shoulder. The visible signs of last night''s encounter have shaken up both of the girls and the potential fate they could have endured. There is a sign of hesitation before a look of determination overwrites the feeling.

    "Good, let''s get the job done." My hands twitch and shake briefly as I adjust my sheath and brush my sword. Setting back out into the open air of the woods and back onto the path, watching for any threats.

    The travel went undisturbed, and we approached the known location of the beast. Lukia took point and was our guide through the woods. The cold air of the season brushed across each of our faces. A hint of decay caused my stomach to turn slightly as Lukia raised her hand to halt our movements.

    "It must have recently killed its prey. The carcass should help us get any clues on the creature." Confident in her skills, Lukia slowly follows the scent.

    "Remind me, these creatures were once the loyal beasts for the Demon King and his Lords?" I turn to Celia.

    "Correct. They have many names, names that races would brand them. The most common name among Humans was Displacer Beasts."

    "And what did Demons call them?"

    "The beasts are rare; the only ones we saw were personal pets or beasts of war for our Lords and King. They had actual names given by their owners. But Demons had accurately named them Shadow Hunters."

    "Shadow Hunters?"

    "Mhm, the beasts were expert hunters like Lukia had claimed from her report. They stalk your shadows, prey upon them, blend with them until they become your shadow."

    "Meaning?"

    "They would be close to you as your shadow before you could realize where they were. It would be already too late. Their size doesn''t seem to affect their stealth capabilities whatsoever. They can project their fur and bodies to blend perfectly into the environment; you will not notice them unless they move. And if they are spotted, they will quickly use the magic within their bodies to project an illusion of themselves to distract and confuse prey to escape. Only to once again blend in to kill their target. They are very intelligent but also straightforward creatures. They rely heavily on their stealth to kill. If they are caught in the open with no means to escape, they will suffer fatal wounds only to pounce and kill one last time before they suffer from the wound and die. This young pup should still be highly dangerous. Like I said, just keep an eye on your shadow; if not, hope you can survive its assault."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Well, now I am really anxious about this even more," I respond with a gesture.

    "Would you two be quiet? If I didn''t know any better, the creature would have noticed and tracked us without hesitation. We need to find its tracks and see where-" Lukia stutters in her speech, eyes wide; her reaction strikes fear deep inside my heart.

    Then I feel it, a cold chill through my entire body as death looms over me. A soft switch in the air alerts me of the danger directly above me; the piercing eyes of a solid black creature the size of a bear blend perfectly in the trees. Just a few feet above my head, the glimmer of its skin just barely moving catches my eye. The Shadow Hunter, still young, realizes it must act quickly. I press my hand on my blade and ready myself to strike.

    "Don''t move!" Lukia reaches out, seeing my hand touch my blade. The beast reacts to both my alertness and her outburst and leaps.

    A cold sweat drips from my forehead as I jerk my body to the side, barely scraping by the predator''s jaws. I land on my side and quickly kick up to my feet. Only to see the large creature already dipped past both Celia and me and once again hide itself in the wilderness. Knowing that it missed its chance to strike, it will be more cleaver in its approach.

    "Caleb! Are you alright!" Celia approaches me, only looking at me. There is a deep feeling of cold again in my chest as she approaches.

    "Celia!" Lukia acts first; I see it next. The Shadow Hunter blends inside her shadow, and its piercing yellow eyes flash momentarily as a large tendril-like appendage sprouts from its back, spikes protruding from it.

    In a blur, the tendril moves like a viper striking, the quickness almost instant strikes toward Celia. It rips past her shoulder, blood shooting from the wound; she gasps and quickly conjures a ball of flames within her hand and tosses it toward the beast. It ducks and leaps to the side. Lukia nocks an arrow and fires. The arrow''s tip grazes the creature, and the purple blood stains the ground briefly before it uses another tendril-like appendage to create another image of itself next to me.

    "Eyes open! It''s moving!" I shout, but to my own vain, I fall for its illusion as the image next to me stays still and doesn''t move. My eyes dart back and forth, the focus shifting between both spots proves to be all fake.

    I draw my sword and turn around to strike at my shadow. My instincts and fight for survival point me to it. I hold my breath as my blade is deflected by the vicious beast standing just a few feet in front of me. The Shadow Hunter extends its tendril outward; I react with my hand before me, focusing on my artifact. Summoning the magic within my body to produce a small bubble before me just in time to deflect the attack. Grabbing the dagger from my boot, I slip it between my fingers and throw it directly at the creature. It barely pierces its hide before falling to the ground. More purple hue blood splats across the ground. Its minor injuries make it more difficult to use its blending ability. Realizing it is outmatched, the creature uses both tendrils to kick up dirt and rocks as a smoke screen and produce a mirror image of itself to divert our attention as it runs away.

    "Strike at your shadows now!" Lukia demands. We all react and attack our shadows. Each of our attacks hit the ground. A look of stress fills our faces as we clearly underestimated this creature. For such a young age, this beast has been hunting and living on prey every waking hour and has only grown to a much larger state because of it. I turn my head toward my companions, who all share the same thoughts: this monster will kill us...

 Chapter 56

    "Is everyone alright?" Lukia calls out, scanning our shadows and the trees around us. "Celia, did it wound you badly?"

    "No, just a scratch. But we did hurt it back a bit." She holds her shoulder and bites back the stinging pain." She has a look of worry on her face as she stares back at Lukia and me.

    I lift my sword up and sheath it. A long breath escapes my lips, anxiety building deep inside my chest. Sweat pours from my forehead, and I quickly wipe it away. The stress of the encounter left all of us on alert.

    "Being paranoid is only going to make us make mistakes. I suggest we focus on keeping each other alive. Celia, when you can, try to create some orbs of light with your flames. If we can create and abuse our own shadows, we could make it harder for the Shadow Hunter to approach us undetected. Lukia, you seem the best at spotting anything unusual with our shadows or the slight movements in trees. You should be our lookout."

    "What do you have planned to help?" Lukia notices my thoughts being spoken.

    "Assuming that the beast will be back soon, I suggest we head to where it killed its previous prey. Luring it out will be much easier if we muddy our scent with the decaying bodies. I can only use it for so long, but I will create a moveable barrier just above our heads to force the creature to attack us on the ground unless it wants to reveal itself on my barrier. I can''t extend it beyond five meters, so try to stick close; otherwise, you will be left wide open."

    "Solid plan, how long do you think you can last holding out the barrier?"

    "Without consuming vitality, a few hours at least. Anything more after that, I will risk using more than stamina to produce the barrier. If the Shadow Hunter attacks, I will lose more time to repel it. It would be best to arrive at the destination as soon as possible and execute this plan."

    "Good, I have an idea on how we can take it down. If we can lure it out, we can try to slow it down or pin it in place so we can land some strikes and kill it."

    "This plan seems as good as it will be; let''s go." Lukia steps to our backs, and Celia summons four small orbs of burning light that circle and rotate around us as we walk slowly. Tension building in our chests, we press on.

    Nearly half an hour passes, and we proceed as we usually do. No trace of the Shadow Hunter is nowhere to be seen. Lukia tirelessly scans the trees and our shadows for any movements until some twig or branch''s snap echoes in the distance. Lukia halted our pace and scanned the area. I joined her to gaze ahead and look around.

    "It isn''t here, and if it was, I think we should double-time it to the spot." Lukia makes notes based on her senses and takes in every bit of the environment she could. As a Ranger, she uses her natural abilities to detail the woods around us accurately. Knowing that it wouldn''t be much farther if we tried to pick up the pace, insisting upon it would make it harder to see our surroundings.

    "If we pick up the pace, we must keep a good eye around everything. Are we all ready to get going?" I look at the girls, and they nod in response. I take a deep breath and start to pick up the speed. The girls follow after me, and so we rush ahead.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    For another ten minutes, we heard each other breathing heavily; the strain of a continuous pace at this speed was draining our stamina rapidly. That was until there was a sudden shift in the atmosphere. I slow down and turn my head toward Lukia, who looks back at me. She stops and diverts her attention to the trees.

    Staring down at us is the Shadow Hunter. We must notice something is wrong with how we move and leap down to bounce off the barrier. It landed and rolled on the ground and quickly lashed forward at Lukia. She steps back and fires an arrow that grazes the creature''s hide. Dodging to the side, I step forward and draw my sword to deflect one of the spiked tendrils that shoot toward me. Keeping my focus on the barrier, I shift it to pin the creature. It struggles as I try my hardest to keep it down, but the agile creature pushes past, bursts into a sprint, and vanishes into the woods.

    "Shadows!" Celia shouts and manipulates her orbs of fire around us to control the shadows. It reveals the slippery beast hiding behind Lukia''s shadow. The eyes of the creature react to the flames and attempt to pounce on Lukia. She draws her sword only for it to pass through the illusion.

    Eyes wide, I notice that the diversion creates an opening in our defense. I rush forward, bring my sword forward, and shout at the top of my lungs. I spot the glimmer just in time to strike the Shadow Hunter before it ambushes Celia. I sidestep and slam my sword down onto the beast. It reacts by guarding with both tendrils. My sword cracks under the pressure of my strike and the spikes'' sturdiness. A rattling sensation goes through my hands and into my body; I twist my form, aim the blade low, and strike in an uppercut motion. It connects and slashes the stomach of the Shadow Hunter. The purple blood sprays across my face as it reels back. The blood blinds me. I attempt to swing again, but I feel a tug on my cloak as I fall back and hit my head in the dirt. I roll to my side and clean out my left eye to see, revealing that the creature had evaded us again but sustained a much more impressive injury.

    "Damn it, it slipped away again." I curse under my breath before wiping my eyes with my cloak, noticing that Lukia was the one who pulled me away. When my vision clears, I open them to see a bleeding Lukia. My eyes widen at the sight, but I begin to realize that she pulled me back just in time to prevent a tendril from piercing my neck. She held her side as the crimson streaks of blood slipped past her fingers, a disgruntled look upon her face.

    "It''s a bit more than a scratch, I am afraid. Our bandages are running low; best use them when we really need them." Lukia gets to her feet. "Celia, I think I need your help with this one.

    "I understand what you want me to do. Take a deep breath; I will try to make it quick."

    "Yeah, just do it."

    "Take a breath."

    I stand and watch as Celia grabs ahold of Lukia and places her hand on her wound, and a bright red flame burns into her flesh. She lets out a painful scream as the smoke of burning flesh stings my nose; I quickly run to her side and grip her hand. It nearly crushes my own, but I help her endure the pain. It takes a few more seconds before Celia finishes closing her wound. Pale-faced, Lukia shakes her head and inhales to regain focus.

    "We must be very close to the corpses; that attack clearly was out of spite, hoping to drag us closer to its little feeding ground. If we hurry, we should arrive before the Shadow Hunter recovers its strength and attacks us again." Lukia holds her side as she walks forward. Celia looks at me, and I nod, knowing that we are suffering some injuries; we are closer to our goal in all this.

    I look at my damaged sword. The cracks in the steel leave it unstable if the next attack or deflect with this weapon will be its last. I grip the sword tightly and hope it has enough left for me to protect my companions. Setting off again takes only moments before reaching a small hill leading to a clearing in the field. Trees circle around an open pit of various rotting corpses, half-eaten bones, and various empty sets of equipment and ravaged bags. It seems we found our final standoff...

 Chapter 57

    "Celia, can you help Lukia down the slope?"

    "I think I can go down just fine, thank you." Lukia walks past me, holding her wound on the side. She slowly angles herself and approaches the base of the pit.

    What looks like a battlefield filled with corpses is at the base of a couple-meter-high hill. The incline is warped from the weather and potentially man-made. Lukia settles into the pit and begins to examine the bodies laid about. Celia follows after her and joins her. Seeing them looking out for each other, a small smile forms across my face.

    I step and jump into the pit, landing on a large armor chest plate. The loud clang of the metal rattles through the air. I find myself standing before them, examining the area for anything interesting.

    "I think some of those bandits'' friends were killed recently. I can see some fresh bodies laid about." Lukia exclaims. She looks them over, most of their bodies devoured or torn to shreds.

    "We are out in the open if we wonder about it. If we are going to use this place as our stand against the Shadow Hunter, we need to make a plan." I say while examining some rusted-looking weapons.

    "Correct. I agree we will need a plan, but do you have any ideas? I am all ears."

    "My flames can only do so much at range, and I used up some magic earlier. Only if I had my strength from before." Celia curses under her breath, the shame of feeling useless growing dauntless on her shoulders.

    "You''ve been a big help to us, Celia. It may not seem like it, but I appreciate you being with us. For what it''s worth, I am sorry for acting cold to you." Lukia extends her hand out toward Celia.

    "You know, I would say the same, but you have proved to be a great Ranger; I can see why you are with the best Guild in town. Let''s make it back to town before singing each other''s praises, okay?" Celia smacks her hand away politely and gives her a cheeky smirk. The cocky side of Celia is beginning to show.

    During this time, I noticed that some of the bodies were from a major battle between two warring factions. Not prominent named factions, but scanning the bodies, I uncovered old relics of armor and swords. They had to be at least a hundred years old. I took them and examined the blades to find any that might be enchanted or magical by nature. A weird, thrilling sense of adventure to find one overtook my mind. No luck, unfortunately, but I uncovered some pretty decently conditioned spears.

    "Hey, I think I found something we can use." I wave my hand up.

    "What is it?" Lukia approaches.

    "Some decent spears, not many, but enough to make somewhat a tactical position with a spear in our blind spots. Judging from the area, there might be more. We might get a proper perimeter around us if we can get about twelve."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "How would that work?"

    "It would only work once, or it can be disabled if they were disrupted, but if we stick them in the heavy armors and prop them up with shields and any chest plates, we can have them high enough to stop any creature leaping toward us. It should be a solid Phalanx tactic if we have three spears in each direction."

    "Where did you learn this?" Lukia looks at me, amazed.

    "I stayed inside for some years growing up. I spent a lot of my time reading, and eventually, you began to read some of your fathers'' textbooks on warfare and strategy. Let''s just say I read them enough in the past few years that I can recite about every tactic and strategy word for word. The only thing lacking is solid experience using them. But the Phalanx is a solid defensive measure. The more spears we find, the better, but the goal is twelve good ones."

    "We should have some time to scavenge before the Shadow Hunter returns to this place. Best we hurry." Lukia and Celia both get down and turn over their bodies to reveal any more that can be used.

    Half an hour goes by, leaving us enough time to quickly find twenty-six working spears that look good enough to do some damage. With my knowledge of the Phalanx, I instructed them to place the spears as even as we could to provide a circular fort of spears facing away from us. If the Shadow Hunter charges straight at us from most directions, it must either get stabbed or break the spear. Either way, we will know its location for that exact moment and time.

    "This is as good as it gets. Hopefully, it will be enough." I say while rubbing the sweat from my forehead. Lukia and Celia look at each other and nod as they settle down.

    "We should get as much rest as possible and conserve our strength for the fight ahead." Lukia pulls over her hood and keeps a watchful eye. Celia sits next to her and does the same by scanning in the opposite direction.

    I wander inside our position and examine for helpful anything��just a wooden studded shield next to a barely visible decomposed hand. Someone must have been killed here and was covered in dirt. Time crawls past us, and the sky stays clear with some clouds. The air is cold but tainted by the smell of death around us. It causes our stomachs to turn by the vileness it reeks.

    Scanning the hill and around us, I feel a weird chill run along my arms and spin. A feeling of DeJa''Vu creeps across my body. Something doesn''t seem right. It''s almost like we have been here before. I turn my head to look at them. Neither of the girls has the slightest clue about what''s going on. Scanning again, I try to spot any tiny glimmer of the invisible creature to make its move. More than a few hours have passed, so it should have arrived by now.

    "Hey, Caleb, are you okay? I know how stressful it can be, but-" Lukia is caught off guard as the moment she approaches behind me, she gasps and stares, shock.

    In the small patch of shadows, a glimmer of the familiar beast slinks and rises from the ground, cloaked in the shadows. The creature''s yellow eyes flash open as its head switches from me to Lukia and Celia. They both jump up and are ready to strike.

    "Caleb! It''s inside! Turn around!" Lukia shouts, draws an arrow back, and nearly fires until she sees my reaction. "What are you doing?" The Shadow Hunter approaches Lukia and Celia, but it doesn''t pounce. Lukia stares confused.

    "Is that a copy?" Celia shouts. Her hands held tight on a somewhat decent short sword she took from the battle.

    "Don''t be fooled!" I yell out. Lukia realizes the trap, turns around, and looks behind, scouting the perimeter. Celia lights up the flames in her hands and brightens the area around us.

    The Shadow Hunter image fades behind us, and the quiet sounds of the woods and trees echo around. With determined looks, we stand tall to face our current enemy. A deep breath escapes my lips, and I hold tightly to my damaged blade and let my instincts kick in.

    "Time to end this creature once and for all..!"

 Chapter 58

    The peerless bright eyes in the shadows beam right at us. A trail of sweat ran down my forehead. Shallow breathing of anticipation, gripping my sword tightly. Lukia aims her bow directly at the creature. Celia ignites the flames in her hands and summons multiple spheres to circle us. It disperses from the shadows; the glow of its eyes fades into the fog of shadow. A sudden realization sparks inside my mind; I quickly turn, grab one of the spears, and charge past Celia. After analyzing the creature, I have been trying to predict its patterns and behavior.

    "Celia, get down!" I shout as loud as I can. She noticed the shimmer in her shadow as the beast launched its tendril directly at her.

    I barely deflect the strike to the side, but the spikes on the tendril slash through the weapon and shatter it in my hands. It''s gotten faster��a terrifying revelation. Gritting my teeth, I grab my sword and strike down��the Shadow Hunter ducks and rolls, launching a tendril at my stomach. Barely able to move, it ripped my cloak and clothes, exposing my undershirt.

    "Lukia!"

    "Right!"

    She releases her arrow; it flies and hits the shoulder of the creature. The purple spray of its blood trickles down. Feeling threatened now that its advantage has been taken away, it unleashes a torrent of strikes with its tendrils. Reflexes kicking in, Celia rolls backward and gets as far as she can. I defend against a strike, but it knocks me to the ground. I cough from the sudden pressure in my chest. It had vanished into the shadows before I could set my eyes back on the creature.

    "Where did it-" Before I can even finish, a looming shadow of death pounces onto me, and the jaw of the black-furred creature nearly snaps my neck in half. Holding my blade to my neck and propping it with my arm barely protects the vital part of my body from being torn. It thrashes with me; I grunt and try to free myself. Celia attempts to fire a sphere of fire into the creature''s side, but it bounces off. Lukia releases her final arrow, which grazes and is reflected off the side of the moving creature.

    The snarling creature has begun to lose any sense of strategy or cunning. It is out for blood; we have survived this long without any fatal wounds, and it is getting desperate. It jerks its jaw and flips me over��a quick tumble before it pounces again. I react again by placing my sword between the jaw and bracing it with my arm. A shocking pain flows through my arm as the pressure tightens from holding back the Shadow Hunter from killing me. It strikes with its tendril, the aim going for my head, so I summon a barrier just above my head to deflect it.

    "Get this thing off me!" I knew I couldn''t last much longer; the pain and exhaustion of the whole ordeal were starting to affect me significantly.

    Celia attempts to rush forward, but a tendril slashes her side, blood spilling down her long skirt and torso. She gasps in pain while Lukia tries to attack with her sword but is rightfully pushed back. Seeing as this creature is now being reckless against me, I expand my barrier to push it back. It scratches and claws the barrier. The scathing sounds of the claws are deafening. The putrid, snarling creature froths at the mouth, trying to break through as I squirm myself back to gain distance, but one of the tendrils recoils and slashes my arm; I react to the pain.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "Now!"

    Lukia and Celia both charge, hoping to land an attack. The Shadow Hunter lurches upward and swings one of the tendrils to hit them both. Lukia grits her teeth as she blocks and defends the attack, allowing Celia to attack freely. She conjures a flame in her hand and clenches her fist. With a bright fire welling behind her eyes, she uses the most of her strength to deal a significant blow to the beast. It lurches upward as the searing pain of its flesh makes it recoil, freeing me briefly of its barrage of attacks.

    "Lukia! Celia! Fall back!" I give them commands as I struggle to my feet, gripping my sword in the process. The Shadow Hunter ducks under and swats at Celia, knocking her to the ground. I look in horror as it presses the attack once again.

    It aims its tendril right at me and swings it horizontally, trying to take my head with it. I raise my sword and aim it against my body to block it. I was putting all my strength and grit behind it. Sparks screeched off the blade as the tendril''s spikes scraped across it. But as I give any sign of resistance, the sword finally shatters behind the force of the attack. My eyes are wide as the remainder of the tendril rips into my back. A painful shout leaves my lips as I am sent into the air by the brute force of the attack. Landing outside our circle, I roll and stop myself before going further.

    "Caleb!" Celia struggles to get to her feet as the Shadow Hunter uses its tail to create an illusion of itself and fades into the shadows. The wound on my back wasn''t deep, but the pain was. It seared my flesh like a hot iron, and I could think nothing but it. I see the beast charging me out of the corner of my eye.

    Instinctively, I reach for one of the spears and roll onto my side. Just barely going past the held-up spears and aiming the tip for the leaping creature. Bracing for impact, I wait for the beast to either kill me or I kill it. But I feel a gust of wind brush past my face as the Shadow Hunter lands on the spear but phases out of existence. Shock ran through my body as the illusion that it spawned was the one that ran away, which meant that the real Shadow Hunter was still a threat to Celia and Lukia.

    "Caleb, hang on! I am coming!" Celia, too blinded to realize the threat looming behind her, I stare as if she doesn''t see the illusion right in front of me. The looming eyes of the Shadow Hunter set its sights on the oblivious Demon woman. This entire time, it was using me as bait to get them to drop their guards, causing me to worry about myself. But I should have realized it; it constantly attacked Celia first in each assault it threw at us. It wanted to kill her and drag her away to feast on her.

    The thoughts of the creature tearing into someone like Celia caused my blood to boil. I am sick and tired of being baited and toyed with by this thing. I knew I had to protect her, protect the person who has been there for me as long as I can remember. With a burst of adrenaline, I roll to my feet and grab one of the shields in the dirt. I shout for Celia to get away. She doesn''t notice that the Shadow Hunter extends both tendrils directly at her. A blinding flash of the bony spikes inch closer and closer. She turns her head to react to my warning.

    Time slows down. The feeling that any millisecond of movement should not be wasted in trying to protect Celia. I push myself past my limits, past the limits of my training with Eckhart, the limitations of being human. I should not be this fast, but something inside me stirred me awake. An unfamiliar feeling. It wasn''t normal, it shouldn''t be expected, and it wasn''t something I knew I could achieve. However, I did achieve it.

    I rush ahead of Celia, a silver-white blur of motion. Raising the shield to block a tendril. It sticks into the old piece of wood and iron. I hold fast, not giving way as the cracking sounds of the shield splinters. Blood escapes my lips, the other tendril piercing the right side of my abdomen. I continue to push forward and feel the shield give way. The tendril breaking through and piercing my arm, a dark crimson spray of blood hits the ground. I yell in pain, but I hold firm, my eyes piercing deep at the Shadow Hunter, not giving it any ground.

 Chapter 59

    "CALEB!" It was all I could do: shout at the top of my lungs. Mortified by the sight of him impaled. He coughs up blood and staggers back before the tendrils rip out of him.

    The shield around his arm snaps in half, trails of blood flowing from his wounds; I catch him in my arms. Panic sets in as I struggle to hold onto him, frantically shaking without any sense of control. The beating heart in my chest slams against my ribcage. In the split second of my thoughts and feelings, all I can truly feel is an overwhelming sense of rage building. The scent of his blood mixed with my emotions spirals my mind into the void. Growling and flicking the blood off its tendrils, the Shadow Hunter backs away from Lukia as she swings her blade at the creature. She rushes to Caleb''s side and places her hands on his wounds.

    "He''s hurt badly; I am not sure I can heal his wounds fully with how deep they are. But I will use everything I can to save him!" Lukia quickly tends to his wounds. I let go of his body and stand from my knees. My hands and chest were covered in his blood. The sweet scent lingers through my nose.

    "This...blood..." I mumble my words; they come out animalistic and slurred. Without realizing it, my mouth opens, and drool slips past my lips. Images of Caleb flash through my mind. I was blinking rapidly as the moment was seared into my memories.

    The Shadow Hunter growls and slowly crawls out of the shadows across the ground. The beast''s eyes stare at the wounded Caleb and back toward me. Seeing that it now has the advantage, it approaches with a confident stride.

    "I''ll kill you... I''ll make sure you die... I''ll kill...Kill..Kill....KILL....I''LL KILL YOU!" Letting out a vicious yell, I feel the presence of my Demon blood boil under my skin. Lukia turns her gaze at my figure.

    *

    Trails of smoke emit from Celia''s skin. The heat radiating from her body begins to burn, causing smoke to be created. Bearing her fangs and teeth, Celia clenches her fingers as long protrusions of claws emerge from her nails. Eyes glossed over in a deep crimson red. She breathes heavily, panting as each breath is visible steam. The Shadow Hunter observes her behavior. An actual Demon standing tall. A low guttural growl bellows from Celia.

    "Celia..?" Lukia looks at her, unsure how to respond.

    Unable to see any reason, only the death and destruction of the creature that hurt her Lord. Unable to be reasoned with, she takes a step forward, a dark aura surrounding her. It isn''t long before the Shadow Hunter advances and swings its tendril at Celia. Not a single flinch as the tendril whips and hits her arm. It bounds back as it leaves a minor wound on Celia. Blood trickles down her arm, but she continues to walk forward.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    She takes a long breath, the steam gently flowing from her lips. The creature attacks again with both tendrils and aims at her chest. They extend forward and, without defending, pierce her chest. However, they only pierced very little; her skin was now more hardened than most armor. Celia grabs both tendrils and grips them tightly, blood leaking from her hands being stabbed by the spikes on the tendrils.

    With her full strength, she pulls them out of her body, holding tightly onto them. The Shadow Hunter attempts to break free from her grasp, but she barely budges, solidifying her hold. It growls and lets out a roar, dragging its feet and trying to pull back. It jerks forward as she pulls, her strength multiplied, moving the large beasts with her hands alone. Her grip tightens as she pulls them up, dragging the beast further forward and lifting it by the tendrils. Letting out a bellowing war cry, Celia fully throws the creature to one side of the field, still holding onto the tendrils digging into her hands; she lifts it once again and crushes it down into the earth.

    Tumbling around, the creature is knocked into a daze. It shakes its head but is instantly kicked in the chest and sent upward into the air. With incredible speed and power, Celia rushes the beast and begins to pummel the creature into the ground with her fits and kicks. With each blow she landed, there was a loud thud as her bones cracked against the creature''s hide. Any wounds she sustains from her barrage are only minor and bleed very little. The purple blood splatters against her fits, her face, and her neck. The Shadow Hunter attempts to claw back at her, but she defends quickly and kicks the creature back before grabbing its head and slamming it straight down into the ground.

    "RRRAHHHH!" Devoid of any semblance of herself, Celia continues her mindless assault��each blow landing with her Demonic might. The sight of Lukia''s eyes watch in horror as she witnesses the actual carnage of the Demon Race when they were once this powerful and vicious.

    "C-Celia..!" The sudden outburst from Lukia falls on deaf ears. She is too scared to do anything and has exhausted all of her magic trying to heal Caleb. She feels a grip on her arm as she looks to see Caleb barely conscious, his wounds still bleeding slightly. "Caleb, I don''t know what to do; Celia won''t listen to me; she is out of control."

    "E...Err... Her Demon blood... It must have awakened seeing me...in this state. If we don''t stop... Don''t stop her; she won''t be able to regain her senses."

    "What do we do?"

    "We need to prevent her from going further than she already has...!" Caleb gets to his feet, holding his side. Blood slipped past his fingers. He stares at Celia, who continues to beat into the Shadow Hunter. The creature is barely alive from the constant barrage from her.

    "What can I do?" Lukia asks.

    "When I try to calm her down, it will be up to you... You need to kill that creature before it gets a chance to act. I am in no shape to fight, so it has to be you to finish it off before it gets away.

    "I...I''ll try but-"

    "Just believe that it will work... It has to; otherwise, we may very well be dead!"

 Chapter 60

    Drawing my dagger from my side is my only viable weapon. I turn to Lukia, and we both nod to each other. In her demonic rampage, Celia takes on the Shadow Hunter, taking only minor damage from the creature as she doesn''t relent. I take a deep breath and bank our chances to survive on what I am about to do.

    "Lukia, when I stop Celia, you will finish off the Shadow Hunter. A moment too late, and we''ll both be killed."

    "Leave it to me; it should be weak enough. I''ll make sure it dies." She clenches the sword in her hand. A gasp of air leaves her lips. We have been through a lot within these past few days.

    I race forward and watch as Celia kicks the beast into the air. The body flails around and tries to recover by using its tendrils to guide it to the ground. Celia steps forward, grabs the tendrils, and uses her strength to lift the creature. Its claws slash her cheek, blood running down her cheeks, but she pays it no mind.

    "Celia!" I shout and leap onto her back, wrapping my arms around her. I instantly feel my skin start to burn from the intense heat that burns under her skin. Barely budging from my interference, she punches the Shadow Hunter, swinging me aimlessly around.

    Holding on tight, slowly slipping on my grip, I grit my teeth to hold on with one final punch, then slamming the Shadow Hunter into the ground, causing the ground to explode, raining dirt from the air. The battered beast lays barely alive; its purple-tinted blood drains from its wounds. It breathes heavily, showing how much stronger Celia has become.

    "I command you to stop!" I shout from the top of my lungs into her ear, hoping my voice could help bring her back to normal.

    "C...Caleb!" With a hint of recognition, Celia holds her head in pain as she fights back her demonic instincts. But it isn''t enough; her rage and anger have consumed most of her mind. She attempts to reach for me to pull me away, but I slip past her hands.

    With a thought, I wrap my legs around her and reposition to use both my hands. I hold my dagger out and press my hand onto the blade. Closing my eyes to the pain, slicing open my hand, dark crimson pulses out my hand onto her neck and chest. The smell of my blood so fresh and up-close causes her to freeze.

    "Drink my blood! Use it to satiate your anger!" I hold the bloody palm right under her nose and lips. Her shaking hands grip my arm tightly; I hold back any grunts of pain she caused and notice her hesitation. "I''m sorry. Please forgive me, but this is the only thing I can do to help!"

    I force my hand to her lips and let the blood slip into her mouth. Celia feels the overwhelming sensation of my blood touching her tongue. A switch flips inside her mind. Losing the tension in her body, she held my arm and licked my hand. Her long tongue relishes the iron taste, and the sounds of her slurping and sucking causes my body to shiver. Each sensation brings a weird feeling that plummets down my spine. With the extensive loss of blood I have endured, I begin to grow weak as she gulps down my blood. She suddenly stopped, loosened her grip on my arm, and stared into the sky with a blissful expression. High off the feeling, she extended her tongue to clean her lips and teeth before swallowing the remainder of the blood she could gather.

    "This taste..." Before she can express herself at that moment, I forcibly pull her back, falling to the ground with her on top of me to avoid the slower-moving tendril of the Shadow Hunter, nearly piercing us both.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Lukia!!"

    In a flash of movement, Lukia dodges to the side and slices through the weak tendrils. The Shadow Hunter growls in pain before it finds her sword shoved deep inside its chest, exiting its back. With a simple twist of the blade, Lukia drags the blade through the creature and retracts instantly. The beast gives one final howl before the life escapes its body. The cosmic spray of its blood contrasts the muddy dirt. Covered in its blood, Lukia takes a heavy breath, holding the stained blade before falling to one knee.

    "Is she... Is Celia okay?" Lukia looks back and wipes away some of the creature''s blood.

    "She''s calm. I don''t know how long it will be for her to regain her senses." I sit up with Celia''s head in my lap. Pale-faced from blood loss, I quickly take out a rag and wrap my hand to patch the wound. "I think we should rest for now. Give us time to prepare our way back."

    "Agreed, I need a drink." A soft smirk across her face as she feels a rush of surviving such a harrowing encounter��a face of relief and achievement.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Me? I am just fine. I feel amazing, actually." Lukia stands, wiping the blood off her sword before sheathing it. Her amber hair was dyed purple by the blood, and her cloak was stained by grime, dirt, and blood. The same is true for Celia and myself; I''ve also been through the ordeal; it almost felt unreal. After some moments of rest, Celia began to regain herself. Sitting up from my lap, she looks confused and lost until she blinks softly and turns to Lukia, then me.

    "Did I lose control..?" She looks down as she asks. I gently pat her head and smile softly.

    "Just for a bit, but don''t worry, as your Lord and Master, I made sure you didn''t do anything regrettable.

    "But I... I drank your blood! You don''t know what that will do to" I place my hand on her lips.

    "I don''t care. As long as you are safe and in control, it was worth it." Celia looks away, unable to respond back. Her long fire red hair drapes below her face, hiding her emotions. "Take your time; we have the time to," I say softly and close my eyes. The exhaustion and strain weighed me down.

    Lukia doesn''t speak to Celia, leaving her alone for now. She focused her time and effort on skinning the Shadow Hunter, doing her best to get a somewhat decent conditioned pelt. Its hide is tough, so any damage to it afterward would be minor or neglectable. After twenty minutes of cleaning off the hide and preparing it for transport, she strapped it to her adventure pack. Celia had regained her composure during the respite and got to her feet.

    "Well, if we travel back as quickly as possible, we should reach town within a day. I hope you guys can keep up; your wounds are far worse than mine." Lukia adjusted her bag straps and turned to both of us.

    "My wounds have already healed because of my Demon blood. Honestly, I am much stronger than before, thanks to this. It won''t be a problem for me to continue. Caleb might need to take it easy, however."

    "My have stopped bleeding; with some makeshift bandages, I can keep up. Eckhart didn''t train me for survival and endurance for nothing."

    Taking extra moments to patch myself up, I took a moment to search for a usable sword. The condition didn''t matter; I needed something to protect myself besides a dagger and artifact. I bump my foot against something. Nearly stumbling over it, I quickly turn to examine the object. Kneeling close, I find probably the Shadow Hunter''s latest meal before it tried hunting us.

    "Poor guy must have been alone when he was attacked-...Wait, is this?!" To my sudden realization, the corpse had been mostly devoured and seemed to be a couple of days old at least. But seeing the half-eaten skull of the person shows the distinct characteristics of a Demon. Sharp fangs, dimples in the skull where horns could grow out of, and a hint of mana surrounding the Demon long after death. "A Demon... But... Why is one out here in Heistorm?" Upon closer inspection, chains are shackled around the neck and hands. They are broken but were left on, possibly on the run from whoever captured them. He was hunted mercilessly by the creature and then killed.

    "Hey, Caleb! We need to get moving!" Lukia calls out to me.

    "Y-Yeah, be there in a second!" Taking one last look at the corpse, I make sure to keep a mental note of anything important before quickly getting up and finding an old sword in the dirt. I sheath it speedily and catch up with the girls. The lingering thoughts of the discovery plague me as we continue back on the path to town...

 Chapter 61

    After a few days of travel, Caleb, Lukia, and Celia return to Saiana. The journey was mainly quiet and uneventful on the way back. The guards opened the gates and allowed them entry, shocked expressions as the battle-worn team stumbles past.

    "What the hell happened?" The guard asks. Caleb turns his attention and responds.

    "Completed the hunt; Lukia is going to cash in the request; I am going to find Julia. Is she at the training grounds?"

    "Indeed, she went there this morning."

    "Good, make sure you close the gates. Don''t want anything to sneak in."

    "Yes, my Lord." Following orders, they close the gates behind the three.

    "Are you sure you want me to claim the reward?"

    "Said it yourself, I owed you for injuring your party. Besides, I don''t need the money. Pay those debts and earn your freedom."

    "Thank you. I''ll make sure I don''t fail to meet your expectations."

    "Same here. See you around, Lukia."

    Celia follows and waves Lukia goodbye. After the fight with the Shadow Hunter, Celia is mainly silent. A storm of emotions riled her. Sweat dripping from her forehead, she lingers behind Caleb, pondering the taste of his blood. After tasting such rich and filling blood from a human, her master no less, her bloodlust was running wild.

    *

    Celia huddled herself away from everyone the night after killing the Shadow Hunter. Her mind is racing from the rush she was having. A high of extreme proportions swam inside her body and thoughts.

    "You gave her your blood. That was something unexpected." Lukia discussed this with Caleb.

    "It was the only way to get her back without any of us dying in the process. I might have done a better job, but this is our outcome."

    "What exactly is going to happen to her?"

    "Demons like her who have experienced the Blood Rite before have a tough time after consuming blood after a long time. It''s been many years since for her. She drank a decent amount of my blood; seeing as I carry special blood, I don''t know how she will react."

    "Is that why your hair is white?"

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Yeah, do you know of the children of Nix?"

    "Just what I heard from rumors and stories growing up."

    "Then you should know that anyone with direct ties to Nix is born white of hair. I carry his blood, and she carries Shino''s blood. Her affinity for fire directly connects to her ancestor being the first Demon Lord."

    "Does that make you related?"

    "Well, Nix and Shino were brothers. Both are drastically different. But with how long ago that was, we are just as related as anybody else, really. But our connection is special; she has been there for me as long as I can remember."

    "Doesn''t it make you worry what she is going through? You must feel something if anything could go wrong after drinking your blood."

    "I know Celia; she is stronger than she presents herself. Whatever happens, I will be there for her."

    "Then I will trust you."

    "Celia told me the Blood Rite she had was with her late Husband. It granted her immeasurable power for a time. But she went into a frenzy because of his death. I''m alive to make sure she controls her urges and doesn''t break into a frenzy like before."

    Caleb sits next to Celia; she recoils and tries to distance herself. He places her hand on hers and stops her from moving away. Her eyes are bloodshot from the process she is fighting. Gripping his hand tightly, she took a deep breath.

    "I promise I won''t leave your side until you recover from this." Caleb smiles and consoles her warmly.

    "My body won''t stop burning...! My throat is dry... My entire body is shaking."

    "I can see the strain; I know you can overcome this."

    "I could smell your blood more than anything else these past few days. Something about it is alluring. When I finally tasted it, I... I was reminded how good it felt to taste such exquisite blood... The years I took of swearing off blood is making this much harder than it was back then."

    "Is that so?"

    "I was defeated and pinned in the dirt after all. My bloodlust was crushed after a couple of days. But being here with you, I am trying so hard... It is hard to hold back."

    "What happens if we do get through this without incident?" Caleb looks at Celia to see how she responds. She pauses for a second, thinking about what having a human''s blood is like and one that is much richer, too.

    "Demons would need to feed every day on something to contain their hunger and blood lust. The Blood Rite initiates that... If you don''t feed for days after, you begin to feel a withdrawal like no other. Feeding on every day to retain that power and strength limitlessly. The first reaction after so long is the worst; the intense pleasure that the blood provides is like a drug."

    "Are you sure you can withstand it all?

    "No, but maybe, with some help, I think I can find something suitable."

    "Would animal blood be something to sustain you?"

    "It would ease the pain."

    "Then it is a start." Lukia barges in on the conversation.

    "Lukia?" Caleb and Celia look toward her and tilt their heads.

    "I''ll track something and bring it back for you. Just you wait."

    "No, I can''t make you do that-"

    "Shut up. Caleb, keep her company, don''t do anything stupid, I''ll be back." Wielding her bow and makeshift arrows, Lukia heads off without thought.

    *

    Celia had been dealing with the intense pain of her bloodlust while using any blood as a means to numb the pain. Deep down, the craving sensation for Caleb''s blood alone is something she must fight off for a while until her body calms down and adjusts to the reawakened Demon blood in her veins.

    "We are going to see Eckhart and Julia like this?" Celia interjects.

    "I don''t feel bothered to bathe; besides, I want to see the last part of the week she has done with my students. I hope she did a good job."

    Continuing forward to the grounds, Caleb looks to the sky to reminisce on simpler times. Tilting his head in thought, Caleb pressed on and saw the distant figures of the students and instructors...

 Chapter 62

    Pacing toward the training grounds, Caleb and Celia drag themselves across the field. In the middle of Eckhart''s and Julia''s instructions, they notice the adventurers staring at something behind them.

    "We''re back from our quest!" Caleb shouts with enthusiasm.

    "Gahh, did you have to shout out of nowhere? Well, at least let me welcome you back-" Julia turned around to greet them, but she was taken aback when she laid eyes on their figures��covered in dirt, sweat, blood, and torn clothes with bandages wrapped around various limbs and torso. Julia''s jaw dropped wide open. Eckhart holds back any questions but snickers as quietly as he can.

    "What? Is there something on my face?" Sarcastically, Caleb pretends to feel around his face.

    "What the hell happened!? You both come back looking like you escaped a hell-drawn battle."

    "It''s a long story, and I need a bath here because I am exhausted. Any news with the recruits?"

    Standing in the foreground are the six parties grouped into three separate teams. Their eyes don''t deceive them as the young Lord of the village standing so proud of his accomplishments. They whisper to one another, asking the obvious. Eckhart stomps his foot, causing the metal boots to clang together, producing a loud metallic sound to gain their focus.

    "They have been starting to grasp the essence of their training and teamwork as a group easier in the past few days you have been gone. Julia has been a great help in guiding them to their true potential. Carlo, surprisingly, has done well in raising their spirits and helping any swordsman learn more in-depth sword arts to improve their styles. The only main issue is real battle experience." Eckhart stands tall with his report��a soft smirk across his face.

    "Impressive; you guys seem to have progressed much further since your arrival. Starting tomorrow we will have mock battles against each of us starting from now. Every day, we will test and improve your flaws further. Eckhart, when you are done here and dismissed them, please meet me back at the manor. I have something urgent to discuss with you privately. Make sure you bring Mei along for it as well." Caleb turned his back and began to head toward the manor.

    "Understood, sir." Eckhart bows his head in response. "You heard him! Let us finish today strong!" Caleb hears the enthusiasm of the adventurers as they focus on their training. Celia wanders close behind him on their way to their home.

    Entering the manor, Celia sits down to take a breather. She was sweating profusely from the stress of her current affliction. She takes out a small vile of animal blood that Lukia gave her and pours its contents down her throat. A long sigh of relief escapes her lips. Noticing her discomfort, Caleb presses his hand on her shoulder.

    "Try to take it easy; go first and wash up. Clean yourself before lying in bed."

    "I''ll be fine as long as I don''t think about it. Mmm..." The strain is still plentiful with the building lust within her.

    "I''ll go get Mei; she will aid you. Hopefully, she might know something to reduce the symptoms."

    "I don''t think she knows much about Demon anatomy; I am afraid.." Celia lets out a chuckle, trying to make light of the situation. She watches as Caleb searches for Mei. A heat wave washes over her during the respite, causing her head to spin.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The issue with prolonged starvation of blood and neglect of the Blood Rite causes a Demon to undergo a state of uncontrollable urges and various stages of illness, fevers, night terrors, and seizures. The change in her body that once happened before is a violent process of constant feeding to satiate the lustful hunger and retain the increase of power. Celia drank her Master''s blood, binding her to him much more deeply than he could imagine��an attachment making the current relationship between the two even stronger. The knowledge of the Blood Rite is retained in her memory; Celia ponders what to do. A few minutes pass by until Mei joins Caleb. They approach Celia and discuss with her what they should do.

    "Mei, just help me clean myself a bit. If we sit around in our filth like this, I am going to lose it."

    "Leave it to me, my Lord; I''ll take care of her for now. In the meantime, some letters have arrived since yesterday. I believe they are from Lord Valum and Lord Dunick. I suggest you read them."

    "From Father and Brother? Yes, I will read them right away."

    "I left them in your room on the table."

    "Thank you. You may go now." Mei bows before helping Celia up and walking her to the bath. Caleb takes a deep breath before entering his room. Sitting on the table is a small stack of letters.

    Upon looking at them, Caleb saw they were from Lord Valum and Dunick. Caleb wastes no time opening them and proceeds to read them.

    "My son, we have engaged with the Empire. I am writing you this letter as a warning that we are in a stalemate. Your bother Dunick has proved himself quite a wonderful son and commander. I only wished I didn''t need his help in this war, but to protect you and our family, we will do what we must to defend our home and lives. The war effort dragging this long for months has proved to be taxing for the troops. The Empire has employed a large force of Artifact users into their army, leading to many losses on both our fronts. They don''t care if their men are centered along with us; as long as we perish, it is all that matters to their commanders. I fear every day, I might have to make such a sacrifice. But as long as I live, I will fight that decision until I can no longer do so.

    I miss seeing you every day in our home. I wonder how much you''ve grown. It''s been a little more than a year since we all left, but from what Eckhart writes, you have proved yourself worthy of being a child of Aris. He has expressed how skillful you have gained with a sword in such a short time. You have room for improvement, but he has given you the most demanding training daily. You should be eleven years old now. You are still far away from being an adult, yet I think you are more mature than I give you credit. Keep growing; grow up into a wonderful man. I look forward to seeing you again. I plan on visiting before your twelfth birthday. Your brother wants to see you as well. I swear, you two are almost inseparable. It will be best if we catch up as much as possible when we see each other.

    This brings me to my last reason for this letter. With how this war started, I am afraid I need more manpower and a tactical master of warfare to help guide our knights and infantry to victory. Our forces are both growing and losing in areas we need to push. New recruits only arrive and survive barely a couple of months. A lot of injured have been sent back for treatment and care. I will send a caravan of troops to Saiana and visit you. When we leave, I will have retrieved Eckhart and the knights stationed in Saiana to bolster our army. I don''t want to take away your instructor, so I will give you one more year to become as strong as possible.

    Until then, make sure you learn as much as you can.

    Your Father."

    After reading the letter from Valum, Caleb places it back down on the table and looks out the window. A soft breeze of cold air slips past the crack and enters the room. A whirling thought of the future swarms his brain briefly. Before turning his attention to the following letter, there is a knock on the door. It slowly opens, and Mei steps through the archway and addresses Caleb.

    "Master, I have cleaned Celia and placed her in her room. I have the bath fresh for you."

    "Thank you, Mei. I''ll be in momentarily."

    "Understood; call upon me if you need anything."

    She closed the door, and Caleb set aside the letter on the table. Revealing a couple of unopened letters left on the table.

 Chapter 63

    Walking out of the bath, freshly cleaned and refreshed, I slip on casual clothes. My hair is now past the length of my shoulders. The mirror in my room next to the window reflects my image. Silently, I take in my features. For being a child, it isn''t weird how I feel being in this body. I haven''t thought about it a lot recently, if ever. My past lives have nothing to do with myself now. Even the scars I still carry shouldn''t affect me now.

    What happened when I killed those bandits? It''s not the first time I felt like that. My mind becomes empty, and my heart hollow. The presence of Sato Haruki, I can never forget that person. The person I once was. A chill down my spine as the thought hits.

    "I am Caleb Aris now. Nothing wrong with living this life. I have a place here; I have people who depend on and care about me; I need to be Caleb Aris for as long as this life proceeds." God, I sound like a lunatic; the possibility of being one isn''t off the table.

    Growing exhaustion spreads through my body. The marks of my wounds are still healing, eventually adding to the scars that a child should not have��a comfortable bed to welcome me with the closing of my eyes. I drift off to sleep. However, a fleeting thought of something I must be forgetting drags me by a chain. An empty sleep encompasses me. I want to open my eyes, but the moment I do, I am staring into an abyss, a void, a space filled with nothing but myself. I try breathing, but I can''t hear it��a slow panic riffles through my system.

    "Tick-tock, don''t worry about the time here." A voice, sudden, calm, mischievous. I try to speak; my mouth moves, but no words come out. The negative space hides this entity��a feeling I know too well that they don''t want me to see them.

    "Don''t struggle, just listen. You have so much to do, but don''t worry; everything will go as fate tells you." Sprouting nonsense, I force myself to wake, moving my body to knock myself to the morning light. It never arrives; my body doesn''t want to move, like under a spell.

    "Dear Caleb, let this be words you shall live by. Grow stronger. Stronger than everyone. Strong enough to crush all those who oppose you. Don''t ever stop growing stronger; if you do, you''ll find life''s such miseries. I know this might be your first time hearing my voice, but I assure you, it won''t be the last." What was he saying? I haven''t heard his voice before; why does he want me to be stronger? Questions to a problem that I won''t know.

    "Now, Wake Up."

    I gasp. My body was stiff and sore; whatever held me still held tight��the cracking of my bones ached shortly after. I get up from my bed and look in the mirror. Wondering what I experienced while I slept. The night sky slowly burned by the morning sun, yet there was still about an hour till it had fully risen.

    Leaving my room, I looked for anyone still awake. A notion sprouted from the empty loneliness I felt in that dream. I don''t know if it was a dream, but it made me anxious to be alone. Each lingering word the person spoke echoed within my skull.

    "My Lord?" The familiar voice of Eckhart appeared behind. Turning his direction, he stood wearing his casual clothes. For a proud knight and highly praised, he certainly looked just a regular person.

    "Oh, Eckhart. Sorry, did I wake you?"

    "Not at all; I was just chopping some wood for the coming winter. What has you up at this hour?" Eckhart seemed more polite than usual. Even in a standard space like this, the tone of his voice would still stab like daggers. But now, he appeared more responsive to me��an observation to take note of.

    "That''s right, it is getting close to that."

    "I heard you almost died protecting Celia." Eckhart spoke lightly, a clear sign he was holding back from yelling or expressing an aggressive tone.

    "I moved on my own. I didn''t want to see her die."

    "If it were her, she would have let herself die if it meant you would be safe."

    "That''s why I moved. I am tired of people dying for me."

    "Caleb?" Eckhart looks on with confusion. I realized what I really said at that moment and waved my hand in the air.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Besides the point. I guess you are going to join the front lines with father and brother." Eckhart loses any positive features and relaxes to a neutral posture.

    "Your father wrote a letter, didn''t he?"

    "Indeed. He will be visiting for my next birthday when I turn twelve. Afterwards, the town will lose its small army and the best warrior."

    "Saiana is out of the way of combat or any advantage lines. Marching to this place would take far too long and take far too long to move out with a large invading force."

    "Well, either way, I am losing my mentor. I still have a lot to learn, I know that."

    "Who knew the bastard son I disliked maturing right before me." A sad look scrawls across his face. "Forgive me for calling you such." Eckhart bows his head in shame, a feeling of respect that I haven''t seen him do in a while.

    "I knew you despised me. You were born in the Empire. Of course, my blood would disgust you. I don''t blame you; it is nothing new I have not experienced."

    "My Lord... I-" He stumbles on his words.

    "Eckhart, please. I am still a child in the end. One that knows too much about the cruelty of the world. I know; I was born into it. Yet, right now, I am a bastard. I always have been. I won''t let that symbol stop me from becoming greater than everyone who would perceive me to be such. I am Caleb Aris, son of Valum Aris, regardless. So, what if I have the blood of Nix in my veins. If my hair is the color of something you despise. I am still your student, and I know I can learn more. I want you to teach me; I don''t care if you are hard on me for those reasons or if you want me to suffer; I learn no matter what I endure." A long pause stills from Eckhart. A dark shadow is cast over his eyes before he speaks.

    "I was ready to kill you, smother you the days I laid my eyes upon you. A monster with the blood of Valum? Preposterous. Absolutely vile. I could not accept it; I did not. Your father looked upon you with nothing but love and respect. Even if you disobeyed him, argued with him, and shouted at him. He never once took action. It drove me mad, mad like a rabid dog. I had my honor and would vow to keep it as long as I live. Despite my prejudice, I could never kill you; I would never disgrace Valum and his family, no matter who they were." He takes a moment to breathe and process himself.

    "When the incident with the assassin occurred, it happened under my watch. When we found you and Tia, I hoped you would have died during the night. Yet you lived. It was the day you woke up when I saw your father weeping over you; it made me realize a crucial part of Valum. He didn''t take you in because you had his blood. He didn''t take you in just for some future decision that could have been made. No, I forgot how great of a man he was. A man I looked up to��a man I wanted to be his equal in honor and dignity. So, when that day arrived when I saw him hold you, I knew hating you was wrong. It was always wrong. My disdain for you lingered, but the seed of guilt consumed me." He pauses momentarily, clearing his throat and looking me in the eyes, a confident man ready to confront his conflicts.

    "I had to train you under his orders. I hated it. But it was my duty, and I would fulfill it. Watching you struggle so hard even to hold a sword drove me insane. When you passed out after hyperventilating, I figured I would be stuck with you for a long time, seeing you as a disgrace. Then we made the deal. I never expected you to accomplish this after seeing how you acted. I am glad you proved me wrong. You came back, sword in hand, a fire in those eyes. A young child such as yourself, barely ten years old. The fire I saw was the same as Valum in his younger days. When he was climbing the ranks of knights and the orders and becoming the leading Lord of the Scarlet Order, I saw that same burning deep within you. I knew, right then, you were a true son of Valum, a true born child of Aris."

    "And so, you trained me to the breaking point every day." A soft chuckle escapes my lips.

    "It was what you needed to grow strong. I couldn''t think of any other way to respect a child of Valum. I trained you hard. I trained you ruthlessly to see how far I can see that fire in your eyes. It only burned brighter. You and young Carlo have composing fires, but they both burn so brightly. I don''t hesitate to say you two will become this kingdom''s greatest knights, so I will do my best to get you as far as possible. Before I go with your father, before I say goodbye, I want you to get to a level that you can achieve. The level where you can land a solid strike on me. If you can do that, I won''t have nothing to worry about with your growth afterwards." Smiling proudly, Eckhart gave his heart into those words. I felt them; it was true indeed.

    "Eckhart, I won''t be satisfied with that. You shouldn''t be satisfied with a feat like that. No, the goal I intend to reach is to defeat you. I grow strong enough to disarm you in combat; I want to know I can beat you, no matter what it takes!" Fist raised in front of me, I declare my ambition.

    "Caleb... Ha...Haha...Hahahahaha! I am glad to have trained you. Fine, if that is what you want, then every day, every single day, train until you want to die. Train till you want to kill yourself. Both you and Carlo keep growing stronger and winning one match against me within a year, and I will make you the best knights I have ever trained." Eckhart raises his fist and touches mine, showing admiration for my determination. "Let''s finish training these young warriors; then, you can prove your fire to me."

    "I look forward to it, Master."

    The morning rays of sunshine hit our fists, a bond forged in respect, honor, and dignity. I stand tall, ready to take on the challenges that await me.

 Chapter 64

    It was a regular day for the soldiers. Many of us went into the order thinking we had what it takes to rise to the top. Clearly, none of us were close to reaching it. I was a proud man. I was prouder to be accepted into the Scarlet Order along with some of my friends who wanted to be knights back in the Empire. Grand stories of tales and legends were all we spoke about. Obsidian Knights became the ultimate tale we loved to spin around my lips.

    "Hey! Eckhart! Come on! The transport carriage is leaving for Heistorm soon!" A tall yet spry man with tinted blue hair yanked on my shoulders. He was my best friend. Arlo Tyn was the closest person I could call a brother.

    "Yeah! I know! I need to get my stuff you ass!" I was an orphan at a young age. All I had of my parents was a locket. I made sure to carry it with me everywhere I went, including a new Kingdom.

    I applied to boot camp and passed with top marks to join the specialized order of Knights. City guard life was boring, dull, and bleak. I wanted to become a Knight like my father, who once served under the King of the Empire''s forces against the Demon King. After the grueling years of boot camp, I aimed at an Obsidian spot no matter what it took.

    Arlo did his best to keep up with my abilities, but I was undoubtedly gifted with a blade. Adaption was what they called it. A useful sword art blessing that I unlocked during my training. Learning and mastering each weapon was easy. I didn''t have any real rivals who put up a challenge. I felt unstoppable and powerful. That was true until I met him. The Lord I respect and devout my life to. Valum Aris.

    A young noble of Heistorm and a long line of family of Knights in the Scarlet Order. Actually, his family was the Scarlet Order. They were practically the founders and had the most members from their Kingdom. I hated him. He always seemed like he had important things to do, no matter what it was. Yet, he was at the top of his class��a rival in the making.

    Being older than me by many years didn''t stop my hubris. So, I did what everyone thought I would have done. I challenged him. It was stupid in hindsight, but I had something to prove, and I intended to do so. He didn''t think much about the challenge at first. Pretty much blew me off but I persisted for weeks.

    "The Lord doesn''t want to challenge you, now beat it!" One of his "loyal" guards, you can call them. They are always so stuck up in their sense of honor and duty. They were knights in training everyone else.

    "If he is such a great warrior, then what is the harm in me, Eckhart Flynn, to challenge him to a duel? See who is the best there is!" I was determined. I honed my craft as much as I could. Nothing would stop me from fighting the best and winning.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I told you, Lord Valum isn''t-"

    "What was your name again?" He finally spoke. At least, it seems like he responded normally for the first time. His eyes finally trained on me, and I couldn''t help but feel pressure. His stare was intense and mysterious.

    "Eckhart Flynn. The first year here in the Order. Remember the name as I rise to the rank of Obsidian."

    "Flynn, now that is a name. I barely remember, but I still do."

    "Yeah? What''s it to you?"

    "Your Father, he was part of the Scarlet Order, was he not?"

    "What... What do you mean by that?"

    "He used to serve my grandfather, the previous Commander of the Scarlet Order. I remember seeing him with my grandfather quite often; they seemed like good friends. Until he left his post and never to be seen again."

    "You mean... He deserted!?" I was fired up. Of course, I would be. I didn''t have many memories of my father, but I knew he was a great man before he and his mother died.

    "Precisely, he disgraced himself and the Order; last I heard, he died in some far-off place in the Empire. If he were true to his duty, he would have lived a great life under my grandfather instead of dead with no honor for his code."

    "You fucker! Come here!" I lost my temper and charged him. Arlo had to stop me and drag me away, yelling and shouting at him.

    "He''s not worth it! Come on!"

    "Damn it! Fuck! You! Valum! Next month when we have open sparring, your ass is mine!"

    "I look forward to it. Don''t try to hurt yourself too bad before then." The cocky bastard just waved me off. I fought with Arlo for hours about it. I had never known such hatred for a man until I met Valum.

    "Eckhart, if you let someone like him get under your skin, you won''t be better than him."

    "Arlo, shut the hell up! You don''t know anything. I won''t let him say shit like that and get away with it. I am going to kick his teeth in when I am done!"

    "I understand you are angry, but if you keep this up, you''ll be punished for this. You said it yourself; you got one month to train before the open sparring season occurs. If you want to prove a point, do your best to get stronger until then." Arlo knew what I was going through. He had reservations about it but knew I wouldn''t take it lying down.

    "Tsk! Fine! But you are going to be my partner in all this!"

    "Why does it have to be me?"

    "Because you know me well enough to put up a decent fight."

    "I think you got it all wrong; I can''t beat you."

    "So?"

    "So, I am not going to train with you. I have my own goals to achieve before next month. Sorry, but I have my work cut out for me."

    "Shit! Are you serious?"

    "Very much so. Hey, look, I heard you can do your best by learning more sword arts, you might want to look at the archives or ask a weapons master for help. I am sure they will accommodate you."

    "If that is what it takes to prepare, sure, sounds good to me."

    And so, for a solid month, I took every second to train, practice, and learn as much as possible. Day in and day out, I swung my sword and honed my craft until I felt the blood boil in my body��restless nights of working my muscles, keeping in shape, and increasing stamina. Every single thing I could do to achieve a state that I could feel like would be enough to defeat Valum.

 Chapter 65

    I met a teacher in my month of training. He was an odd person. He barely spoke to me while I searched for new skills to learn. Doing everything, I could gain more strength and better with a sword. Noticing my efforts, he pulled me aside for a moment.

    "You are Eckhart Flynn, aren''t you?"

    "I am. Is there a problem, sir?"

    "Not initially. I heard from other students you openly challenged Lord Valum. One of the best knights we have had this generation for the Scarlet Order."

    "I intend to win."

    "I don''t doubt you do. But you are way out of your league in facing him. You won''t reach him."

    "Is there a point to all this?"

    "Your lack of concern or unwavering determination is nice, but you are outclassed."

    "Won''t know unless I try. Now, are you going to waste more of my time, or will you let me go so I can study." He looked me straight in the eyes like he was searching for something. He smiled.

    "You got guts. Too much, I think. But there is much promise. Very well, meet me on the roof of the barracks, and I will show you why you are out of your league."

    "I''ll make sure you eat those words. Anything else you want to add to your regrets because I can make you swallow them, too."

    "Your arrogance will do you so much before it runs out and the wolves stare at you alone. Just meet me on time, or don''t bother showing up; either way, it will prove something to me."

    "See you tonight." The instructor left without much as a sound afterward. A random encounter that set some wheels in motion. I didn''t know beforehand he was scouting me and prying for knowledge.

    After the day had ended and the night was in full view, I made it to the rooftop of the barracks, where he said to meet. Not lying about his words, he was waiting for me. He had his arms crossed, looking out across the distance.

    "Good, you''re here."

    "You asked me to. So, what do you want?"

    "To prove a point. Take your sword and be ready to defend yourself. I''ll show you what Valum can do."

    "A duel? Should you be fighting with students?"

    "Nope, but I think it is fun knowing their limits."

    Sword raised, I charged at him with all my might. Swinging with full force, I connect with his blade and turn around to find his blade pressed against my neck. I didn''t see him move. He was too fast to understand. I backed away from him.

    "How did you do that?" I asked, with questions piling up.

    "This is what Valum is capable of; you have no chance."

    "Yeah!? We shall see, damn it!"

    Charging ahead again without a plan or thought, I swing my sword and notice a shift in the air. I could see a glimmer of shadows moving behind me. My instincts kicked in, and I rolled to my side and faced behind me. Standing there was the man, a slight grin on his face.

    "Oh? No one can see that unless they are very good with years of experience."

    "I saw it... What did you do?"

    "Hmph, it seems I gave you too much credit. If you can''t understand, then I will make sure to take you down swiftly."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I step forward and strike with an overhead swing. The air around me shifts, and I quickly turn around. Only to see that it was a feint for his actual attack. Adapting to the situation, I throw my fist in his direction. The blade clips my gauntlet, and I feel the sharp pain shoot through my hand and up my arm. It runs down the cold steel of the armor, but I find the strength to punch his shoulder.

    Seeing the shadows shift behind me, I pushed myself back and blocked his attack before striking at his neck. But then I felt the pommel of a sword hit my head. A dizzy feeling washed over me before I stood my ground. "Not yet!" I shout. My body was on fire in pain, but it didn''t stop me from taking another chance to land a hit.

    I miss entirely, and with my eyes wide, I am blindsided by another hit to my temple. Shock hits my systems, and my vision darkens; unaware of my surroundings, I grab my sword and keep myself standing.

    "I don''t want to lose, not yet!" Gritting my teeth, I grab my head to shake it awake. Pushing past, the feeling of being dazed. Just before returning with a strike, I am hit in the stomach with a kick, then an uppercut to the chin, falling back and hitting the floor. My left arm, wounded and numbed from the pain, doesn''t move. I try to get to my feet, but a large metal boot kicks my chest hard into the ground. I cough violently before refusing to surrender.

    "This is the difference of strength in this world. Age and experience beats talent and determination. Just because you were born with a rare skill for adapting to a battle and styles, does not mean you will win. Learn to live with the fact that there will always be someone stronger than you, and you''ll never grow weak." His words were very true for a young idiot like me.

    For the longest time, I always thought I was stronger and I would be stronger. But no one stays the strongest forever; there will be someone to take that spot if you look away from it. So, I took this advice to heart. "Is that so? Then I guess you wouldn''t mind me doing this..."

    Unaware of my actual talents, I use my strength to kick him off and stand to my feet. Holding my sword forward, I channel my Sword Art; a burst of flames engulfs the sword before being engraved into the blade as runes.

    "Sword Arts? That is a mighty feat for your age. Maybe I was wrong about you yet again, but a child has nothing but-"

    "You talk too much in a fight!" I let out a long sigh of air that causes my eyes to dilate from using the power. Summoning such a power is beyond me, but I had to do more than just adapt. Even if Sword Arts are easy to learn, I don''t have the mind to put them into focus without wasting my energy trying to use them. "Burning Flash!"

    A complex and dangerous Sword Art that heats the user from the inside. Accelerating blood flow and burning energy for a boost in speed and strength. The cost is greater than the results, but it can be the edge of winning or losing a fight if used in short bursts.

    "That move! You''ll die if you use it!"

    "Flash and strike!" Leaping forward, steam erupts from my skin and blade. Enhanced by the ability, I close the distance and strike without a thought��pure instinct to take him down with a cost.

    Clink!

    Repelled back, I stared without knowing what had happened. The strain of the Sword Art had begun to consume me rapidly; breathing became hard. I grab my throat to gasp for air but only cough at any attempts. That is until I noticed the instructor drew another blade from his side. Dual wielding wasn''t uncommon, especially for higher-ranked officials or very experienced fighters. The only problem was that the style or stances around such a complex idea were riddled with flaws. It provided many offensive capabilities to master and use two blades but left the user open for many counters from other styles or Sword Arts. The lack of control or defense in severe circumstances only meant that either you die taking down your enemy or they are smart enough to defeat you before you get a chance to unleash a whirlwind of attacks.

    That is why I felt confused when I saw him draw both blades; I didn''t know someone like him practiced such a style. However, he was able to counter my Sword Art flawlessly. I stood there, barely holding onto a sword that felt heavier than before. A frail and fleeting feeling in my body consumed me before I realized that he had already drawn the other blade in preparation when I used the Sword Art. His ability to move so fast reflected his dual-wielding style with only a single weapon in hand. I couldn''t help but marvel at such a concept that seemed so flawed and could feel so satisfying to be defeated by it.

    "You bastard... Hiding something like that from me. You better take me seriously, or else I won''t forgive you..." Barely conscious, staggering from side to side, I attempt one final use of Burning Flash Sword Art. Reving up the heat inside my body, feeling the boost in abilities once again.

    "You''ll do good to learn from this..." Behind me, the man slams his hilts into my sides before hitting me straight in my face, causing my jaw to dislocate. The pain alone caused me to be knocked out, but the dislocated jaw struck a nerve that was the finishing blow.

    And so, I lay there, defeated by a flawed style I knew I could defeat. Shame wasn''t in my heart in those fleeting moments before closing my eyes. It was a sense of admiration and deep respect. Looming over my defeated self was a man of experience and skill. Something that I lacked greatly. Something I wanted to learn more than anything.

    "This is the power that Valum and others like him possess. But that doesn''t make them unstoppable. And I will teach you that personally."

 Chapter 66

    When I came to, I was lying in bed. Unsure how long I had been out, I must have been through the whole night since the sun was bright that day. Remember the things he said, I decided to pursue even further into my training.

    "Are you ready?" The teacher asked. His lengthy figure and broad shoulders hid his extreme agility and finesse. His short grey hair was slicked back with a long scar above his right eye. A small black coat with an open vest held a few daggers. He wore light armor, but he didn''t need it with how he fought.

    "I want to learn as much as I can. Please show me." I drew my sword, holding it tightly; I took a stance.

    He never told me his name or what I should call him. It was simply "Instructor" or "Teacher" most of the time, and he would respond only to that. I spent the remainder of those weeks learning from him. I asked everyone around me about him, but they seemed to look at me like I was crazy. I was confused but continued to show up and learn from him. It didn''t take long due to my ability to adapt to learn the fundamentals of his teachings, but I was missing something important: actual experience. The one thing I lacked was any challenge to improve, which showed in my results. Frustrated in my stump, I worked extra hard to engrave his lessons deep into my mind and soul. Vividly replicating each movement and acting each movement flawlessly.

    If I didn''t have the ability to adapt the best, I would have been able to achieve was knowing the basics of each of the strikes and stances of his swordplay. A man of few words most of the time, he spoke only when I needed to listen; he was strict in how I viewed my training. I took it to heart and continued to put my sole ambition into learning his moves. The days went by, each one bringing me closer to mastering a single aspect of his style and honing it to my ideal image.

    We reached the final day of my training. Sore from the constant strain, I felt myself exhausted but filled with renewed focus. Knowing that this might be the last day, I would ask him for his help, his guidance, and his time. I took it upon myself to openly challenge him for one last match. To see how far I have gotten. But he just laughed at me.

    "I will know the extent of your training when you face Valum. Win or lose, I will see if your efforts were in vain. I look forward to tomorrow."

    "But, Instructor, if I don''t know what my weak spots are, I won''t know what to look out for." I pleaded with uncertainty if I would figure out any of my flaws on my own.

    "You must find those answers yourself tomorrow. If you want to overcome your weakness, you must identify and adapt. You seem good at that, at least, so I don''t think you will have a problem if you take what you learned these past few weeks and apply it to your thinking. Who knows, maybe you''ll find that a weakness is a strength."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "What? Hey! Don''t just leave."

    "My time here is done. Farewell."

    "Instructor..." Watching him leave without another word, I felt an uneasy feeling crawl up my back. I shook my head. "He gave you the tools, Eckhart. It''s time to put them to good use if I am going to stand a chance against Valum."

    I returned to my room to find Arlo waiting for me. I blinked for a second before speaking.

    "Arlo? What are you doing here?"

    "Well, I wanted to see how you were doing. Seeing as tomorrow you will be facing against one of the best rising knights in the Order. I couldn''t find you, so I figured you would visit your room sometime."

    "I''ve been training the entire time. I thought you had your own self-improvement going on. What''s up?"

    "You know I was studying for some strategic courses in the Order. Figure I would make use of my intelligence. And to put what I learned so far into a test of sorts."

    "A test? How do you mean?"

    "I want to help you; I want to devise a plan on how to beat Valum Aris tomorrow."

    "Why would you want to do such a thing? Even if I am your friend, I know you well enough that you would sit back and watch."

    "Yes, that would be my normal go-to, but I figured if I could devise a plan for you to overcome and at least get some shots in on the guy, I could get some of the credit. Hopefully, a commander or tactician would notice my skills and take me as an apprentice."

    "Not a bad plan. If that did occur, it would certainly get you in some very important circles."

    "And if you lose, then I get no drawbacks since no one else would know I made a failed plan. So, I really want you to win or do good at least."

    "Heh, I guess I see no harm in having you aid me in this."

    "Glad we could see eye to eye on this."

    "Right, well, here is what I suggest."

    "Wait, I am the one who''s supposed to make the plan-"

    "Yeah, yeah, well, I already got some tactic in place. I have a trump card for him."

    "A trump card?"

    "Exactly, something I know that I can catch him off guard with. And maybe with you, I can find the right time to unleash it."

    "Oh buddy, I think this is going to be fun."

    "We have a few hours before we need to sleep. Let''s get something going, yeah?"

    "Eckhart, let''s make something of ourselves."

    "I don''t really want the fame, but I want to make him regret what he said about my father. I could care less of the notoriety. I just want to show Valum to respect my name!"

    "We will, Eckhart."

    "Now, what do you have in mind?" Spending the remaining hours, we began to discuss and devise a plan on how to fight Valum. Knowing what little we could gather of eyewitnesses to his previous duels, we did the best we could to work around it. Arlo left after, leaving me alone to my thoughts. For some time, I didn''t sleep. Just thinking about the fight. Knowing that I was out of my league, what the instructor had me realize was that I had a lot to learn if I wanted to get to where I wanted to be. I didn''t want to debate with myself, so I turned in as soon as I did.

    Waking up in the early dawn of the morning. I found myself nervous. Something I didn''t expect I would feel, but it crept up my arms like needles going through them. I gripped my hands tightly and set forth to the main grounds where the open sparing event was placed.

 Chapter 67

    "You showed up. Honestly, I figured you would turn tail and run like your father." With a neutral face, Valum spoke with no emotion. A large crowd of knights and students alike had joined to witness the match between us. Standing behind Valum were his two personal lackeys.

    "You''ll be the one turning tail when I am through with you." I drew my sword and held it to my side.

    "A little hasty, aren''t we? What''s the fun in rushing a duel?"

    "I didn''t come to banter like an idiot. I just want to kick your ass."

    "A man of few words and the spite to back it up. Let''s make this interesting: if you can land one hit on me with your blade, I will call it your win. Sound fair?"

    "Don''t make me laugh. No, that isn''t fair at all."

    "Oh? Then should I set it so you''ll win if you even breathe on me?"

    "You don''t get it, do you?"

    "What?"

    "I already told you. I am going to kick your ass and make you sorry for disrespecting my father. I vow to defeat you right here and now."

    There is a moment of silence. The intensity of my words didn''t meet any chuckles or laughs. I was serious, and the aura around me backed up my conviction. The nervous feeling from the morning had withered away. Right now, I was filled with nothing but total focus.

    "Arlo, you''ll be the one to signal the fight."

    "Sure thing. You got this, Eckhart!" Giving a thumbs up, I smile briefly and raise my sword into stance.

    Arlo stepped to the side and raised his arm in the air. Looking between us, a slight sweat dripped down his forehead. With a deep breath, he throws his fist down to signal. "Begin!" His wounds ring in my ears. I leap forward and clash my blade against his.

    Sparks flicker off the blades as we pass each other. With a single step, I attack from behind. Valum reads my attack and parries, forcing my arm to be deflected. Left wide open, I shift my weight to my legs. Using the momentum of the deflection to roll to the ground. My armor was only a light chest piece with guards for my arms and legs, but I had enough speed to maneuver.

    Drafting the idea of my approach against Valum, who is much better than me at fighting, I have to think ahead of my attacks. I stand up and charge forward; seeing that he is holding back, I will use it to my advantage.

    "If all you do is charge, you won''t land an attack," Valum speaks as he gracefully sides steps, showing off his skill and talent for combat; he doesn''t attack back just yet.

    "Not giving it your all is a disrespect that I will not tolerate." Focusing, I sense an opportunity to strike with his guard so low. With a deep breath, I focus on my trump card. "Burning Flash!"

    A burst of energy expands my muscles, tearing into them and stretching them beyond their limits. A flash forward, the burning runes engraved into my blade light up. A surprised Valum, eyes wide, unable to react quickly enough to my sudden speed increase. Holding the blade with both hands, I quickly slash through his defenses and catch his blade with my own. Deflecting his sword, I make an opening for myself and turn my hands with the blade to strike again. The stress and strain of using the Sword Art rips into me. The burning blood in my body gorges me with pain. Pain that I allow to fuel my mind to act even faster, hoping to end this quickly.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Focus Strike!" Locking onto his chest, I aim the strike on the mark. Valum takes a step back and throws his arm up. My blade slashes through his arm, spraying onto my blade; he recoils in the sudden attack and gains distance. He was lucky to defend and sacrifice his arm without losing it, as I would expect from him.

    The spectators all look with shocked expressions. Who knew a first-year new guy like me would land a good strike on Valum Aris, one of the best in the Scarlet Order? Flicking the blood off my blade, I stare at the wounded Valum with no remorse.

    "I''ll admit, that was surprising to see. But using both of those Sword Arts must have taken a toll on your body. You may hide it, but I can tell your breathing is off. Your arms are on fire, and you want to vomit. I know that feeling. It''s good to feel something like that during battle. But you didn''t get the finishing blow you wanted, and I still have one good arm left to fight with. You are putting everything into this. So, I shall, too." Adjusting and stretching his good arm briefly, he holds his sword firmly.

    Without many words to express, I once again charge forward. Stepping forward to strike, Valum twirls his body to evade the strike and counter afterward. He misses my neck by a few inches and tries to land a kick, but I catch it with my torso and throw him back away from me to gain distance. Resetting our positions, we promptly read our movements carefully.

    "Crimson Tide, Flash Strike!" Valum channels his strength and unleashes his Sword Art. Like a flowing tide of water, he unleashes a sudden and surprising strike that I barely react quickly enough. The strike slashes through my left side, hitting and cutting open my side. I feel the blood pouring from my wounds and promptly take a sword pommel to my face. I fall over and tumble to my side. The rich taste of blood fills my mouth as my lip is busted open.

    I spit out the blood and get to my feet, unfazed by my wounds. The first round of our duel concluded in a draw of wounds and fatigue. I cough a bit before taking out a tooth. A slight grin spreads across my lips.

    "Now, this is a challenge, something that no one could give me." A spark of pride burns deep inside my chest.

    "Is that supposed to be good?"

    "Fighting a stronger opponent for me is a first Valum. I am glad I get to experience this feeling just before I take you down."

    "Then come and get it. I''m right here."

    "Don''t need to tell me twice-"

    A sudden flash from Valum''s blade slashes my chest. I could not notice the use of a Sword Art by him in that instant. He was holding it back until I was the most open to strike. My armor had taken most of the blow, but the blade did slash open my chest, and small streaks of blood slipped past and hit the ground. I sink to my knee and hold myself up with my sword, trying to breathe. A violent cough exits Valum''s mouth. He also used up a lot of his strength, but he is nowhere near done. He seriously is the best, isn''t he?

    "What is this all for Eckhart? Just surrender and spare yourself the further loss in this battle."

    "You don''t get it, my pride and honor to defend... My father, my flesh and blood, will not stop me until I defeat you."

    "If you don''t surrender, then I think it''s time to finish this."

    "Yeah, you are right about that..." Forcing myself to my feet, I hold my sword tightly with my hand. Taking a deep breath, I am prepared to unveil my ultimate attack to defeat Valum. He is not holding back so much anymore; he used one of his strongest Sword Art''s so his strength should be near my level. Now, it''s all about having the skills and talent to be the better fighter.

    I walk forward and charge with my blade to the side, swinging with a heavy arc, giving him enough time to deflect. He reads the attack, blocks the attack, and redirects my sword so my side is exposed for a counterattack.

    "Arlo, now!"

    Arlo throws a sword directly at us. I catch it in my hand and duck low to avoid the attack. Still having momentum, I slash upward with the sword, which cuts into Valum. It didn''t hit deep, but it caused the damage I wanted. I twirl the blades in my hands and strike again, which Valum defends, only to roll to his side to escape.

    "That can''t be a dual wielder?"

    "Surprised? I figured you haven''t fought many like this, so I think this is my best chance."

    "Full of surprises, of course, it was something else..."

 Chapter 68

    "Never thought I would face someone like you ever. Thanks for making this much more enjoyable than I realized." Valum spoke briefly but firmly. With his sword raised with one hand, he took a defensive stance, pointing the tip directly at me.

    "It''s time to end this." Exhausted past my limits, I force my body to move forward. I knew I was pushing into dangerous territory with any further strain, but I was committed to at least standing my ground.

    Ducking forward, I twirl the blades in my hands and strike with a snake''s lunge. Quick and precise, each thrust, every slash, gets closer to reaching Valum and pouring full-on aggression into each strike. I take a deep breath every time I slow down to release as much energy into each strike. Valum sidesteps, defending perfectly, his focus still centered on my blades. Deflecting my blades, he puts up a formidable defense against my onslaught. I knew I couldn''t last much longer without trying one last move.

    "Twin Blade Vortex!" A gust of wind surrounded my arms, making them lighter but putting pressure on the blood vessels in them. It was a tight feeling that increased in pressure with each passing second. Valum raised his sword to attack but with the velocity of my Sword Art, I counter with one stroke. Spinning to his left, I swipe at his throat. Just barely dodging the strike, he slips and falls to his back.

    Giving him no time to recover, I leap onto him and slam my swords down to end him. The stubborn bastard kicked my back from the ground to offset my balance, leading to him throwing me over him. Hitting the floor, I lost my concentration on the Sword Art. I cough a bit from the impact of the ground. Pulling myself from the ground, I charge at Valum with every ounce of strength left. Slowed by fatigue, Valum merely had the sense to dodge out of the way. I didn''t relent and tried to gain a surprise with each strike. Being Unpredictable was the main strength of this stance; using one weapon and not the other, interchanging each strike to cause panic and confusion with your opponent, was the last-ditch effort within me.

    With one strike being deflected, the sparks etch off the blades; I assume another strike and feint it for a low to slash his leg. Valum turns his leg to take a slash on the thigh before shoving the pommel into my chest. I slip back and swing overhead with my right arm, then combo into a long, low uppercut strike with my left. Unorthodox couldn''t describe it. It was awkward and lazy, with nothing behind it other than desperation and hope. Valum saw the strikes and defended against the strike above. He struggled to push me back, giving me the chance to finish him once and for all. That is until he had the bright idea to jump from his spot and kick me square in the chest. The plate took the blow, but it was enough force to break a couple of ribs. I fell to the ground in a heap of pain and gasping for air. The pain radiated throughout my body, leaving me barely mobile.

    I missed my final chance; I was utterly burned out, and nothing but the pain kept me conscious at that moment. Valum got to his feet first and stared at me as I removed the armor attached to my chest. I held to my chest as I sat up on my knees. Coughing, I somehow had the freakish ability to stand on my two feet. I swayed, but I kept to my feet.

    "You can''t be able to move... I ugh..." Valum, who was actually feeling the strain on his body, fell to his knee. The wounds he sustained had worsened, and the use of Sword Arts drained his stamina. Leaving him open for a final blow. So, I took a step, a sword in each hand, ready to cut him down.

    "I''ll admit, you may have won in stamina, but I still have enough to use a Sword Art to finish you off before I collapse from exhaustion. Thank you for this fight. It showed me a lot about you." Slowly rising to his feet, Valum took his sword and held it before him. I didn''t know if he was bluffing, but I didn''t want to stop.

    "My Lord! I won''t let you raise your sword any further!" One of his personal guards spoke up, but Valum raised his wounded hand to order them to stop. He didn''t want anyone to interfere.

    "Don''t mind them. They don''t see that I have won and would make a fool of me."

    "I''ll... Win no matter what.."

    "Eckhart, you really trained as hard as you could for this, didn''t you? It mattered that much?"

    "Yeah? What is it to you... I am not your pal or buddy... I''ll make you regret what you said about my father!"

    "Your father... Right. I am sorry about that."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Huh?"

    "I wanted to know if Sir Flynn''s son had his heart and pride."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The things I said about your father, I wasn''t lying. However, the whole truth is that even if he deserted the Order, my grandfather didn''t label him as a traitor or deserter. I actually looked up to your father. He was a courageous knight who found purpose more in life than duty."

    "My father... You respected him?"

    "Of course. He was close to my grandfather as a trusted friend and ally. He left the Order to be with the woman who was having his child. He didn''t have any family other than the Order and my grandfather. No more than brothers, the relationship they had. It was unfortunate and saddening when I heard Uncle Flynn had died along with his wife. He died to protect her and his child, you. She was wounded and had given you to the Empire for safekeeping. She died to her wounds. I am sure you were very young when that happened, but I can''t imagine if you had any idea about it."

    "I knew they died... Some assassins or a group of bandits... He gave his life to protect me and mother..."

    "I''m glad he stuck to his honor as a true knight. He may not have been related by blood, but he was a part of my family along with my grandfather. I wanted to see if you had the same honor and love he held. You are just like him. Maybe you have a bit of a temper, but that is fine. Sorry I deceived you, but I wanted to know how far you would go to protect your father''s name, and you did more than that. You honored him, Eckhart. Be proud of yourself with that."

    I didn''t know how to respond to the wave of emotions pouring through me. I had Valum all wrong, more so I had myself wrong. I was wrong about him and wrong about his intentions. Testing my resolve to honor my code and father. Valum...wasn''t such a bad guy after all.

    "Valum... I..-"

    "My Lord! Don''t waste your breath on this low-dog vermin! We shall dispose of him!" Charging past Valum unsuspectedly, his two guards disobeyed his orders and intervened.

    "Stop-!" Valum was too late to stop them as they raised their swords against me. Instinctively, I used both blades to deflect the first attack. I was unable to respond to the other in time as his blade cleaved through the side of my temple. The sharp, clean blade ripped through my flesh and down the side of my head. It tore past and split my lip and chin, and a deep and heavy gash of blood splatters down my face. Heavy pools of the crimson liquid splash onto the ground to be soaked into the dirt. Leading me to drop my weapons and hit the ground, bleeding profusely and exposed.

    "That will teach you not to mess with our Lord-"

    "I TOLD YOU TO STAY OUT OF THIS!" Without hesitation, Valum strikes both men with his pommel. The unrelenting strength shatters the first one''s nose, and the other one is knocked out cold with a couple of his teeth shattering from the strike. Valum rushes to my side with a look of concern. "Eckhart! Are you alright?"

    With one eye open to see the look of a man who had gained my respect. A nobleman who was more than just duty but of honor and integrity. It was a man who I could follow without question and have my unyielding loyalty for as long as I live. I reached out, grasped his hand, and kneeled with my head down. Blood pouring from my wound, I spoke with full conviction.

    "Lord Aris... You have my utmost respect and privilege to honor you. I will devote my life to you..."

    "Eckhart... It will be my honor. I want you to be my retainer, my shield, and my one true friend."

    "You didn''t need to ask...u..ugh..."

    "E-Eckhart!"

    Blacking out from blood loss, I fell into his arms and was quickly rushed to the medical ward, where I was quickly treated. I woke up days later in bed, covered in bandages and completely in pain. The first person waiting for me was the Instructor. Watching over me as I rested, he smiled softly and stood closer to speak.

    "You''re awake. Good."

    "Instructor?"

    "Take it easy. You''ve been in bed for days; your wounds aren''t fully healed."

    "I see... How is Valum?"

    "He''s doing fine. His wounds weren''t as severe as yours, of course."

    "That''s good. Say, were you watching our fight?"

    "Of course I was. I was the one who carried you to the medical ward."

    "I see..."

    "I should grab Valum and let him know you are awake."

    "Wait a moment..."

    "Yes?"

    "Who are you.."

    "I told you-"

    "No. Who are you? Before my fight with Valum... Arlo did some research and found no one fitting your description as a teacher in the Order... So, who are you?"

    "That was good form and footwork using the twin-blade stance. I was almost like looking in a mirror when I saw you. I am sure your father would be proud of you for using it."

    "My father? What are you... What do you mean by that..."

    "Well, he did teach me the twin-blade stance before I left. I figure I could teach it to his son since I couldn''t teach my own."

    "Wait... you mean your-"

    "This will be the last time you see me, Eckhart. But I know your honor as a Knight is absolute; let this be with us only. I am Rinar Aris, father to Valum." A soft but sad smile was all he could muster. "Your father was my teacher until Valum was born. So, this is just my payment for everything he has done for me."

    "I... Rinar..."

    "It''s okay, Eckhart. Rest well; Valum will be with you shortly. Take good care of my son; that is all I ask." And with those final words, that was the last time I saw him. I kept my word as he said I would and didn''t mention it to Valum. If his father wanted to be known, he would have done it already...

    *

    I held my face, softly feeling the large scar across my face. Remembering the past was an odd feeling for me. But just like how Rinar and my father made sacrifices for me, I will do the same for Valum and Caleb. That is my duty as a Knight and my sworn duty to house Aris...

 Chapter 69

    The month passed by quickly. Winter had started, bringing in the cold and snow. Training the adventurers each day for hours showed much promise. By the end of their training, they were confident with each other to take on the tasks given to them. Asking Juila for requests for jobs for the guild to provide strictly to them for higher ranks, mainly Silver rank quests, I was given three jobs for them to do. Their goal was to pass the final test by giving them a couple of weeks to complete the jobs and return with everyone alive. The requests weren''t easy, but they were doable. I had complete faith in their abilities.

    "You did a lot, you know." Julia peaked around the corner inside the guild hall. Her hair was tied up and freshly brushed. I smiled and turned to her.

    "It doesn''t feel real. I am still just eleven."

    "I''d say you did more than your average."

    "Let''s just hope it''s enough to keep them alive. Who knows, maybe we will get some future legends from them."

    "You want the credit for making them go big?" Julia giggles and pours herself a drink, the tavern area was nearly empty for a change since the patrons were on the quests as adventurers to prove them to rank up as Silvers.

    "Guilty."

    "You little rat."

    "Hey, this rat is nobility you know."

    "Oh, excuse me, your royal ratiness."

    "Sure, I''ll let that one slide. How long have they been on their expeditions?"

    "Let''s see, the snow dropped about a week, and they left just before that... So, almost ten days?"

    "So, four more days until they return with the job done or not."

    "And if they don''t return?"

    "I-... I will have to assume they are dead otherwise."

    "Could you live with that?"

    "Honestly, it''s strange. I am no stranger to death, but I guess I feel responsible. I hope they make it back."

    "Good to know you still have a good heart. I''ve known many who were in a position of power and sent people on hopeless quests just to die... It was normally labeled as a failure or disgrace if anyone made it back."

    "I am feeling some projection here, Julia. Is this what happened with your party?"

    "That wasn''t anyone''s fault than mine. We encountered that Dragon because of the route I chose. No one believed me or cared if they died. They only cared that they lost the funds and materials from the job we were sent on."

    "You mean it was purely accidental you encountered him?"

    "It doesn''t matter now. What happened, happened. Right now, I want to keep living to take care of others in this line of work. Speaking of which, do you plan on going on quests again? I know the thing with Lukia was a one-time deal, but from what she told me, you were more than impressive. Why not make a party or join one and do it? I can see you have a good knack for it."

    "I am the head of this village, believe it or not. Even though Eckhart and Mei have done a lot of taking on the duties of hearing the people. I am just a name for the placement, not the actual person in it."

    "But that''s going to change soon, right? You said Eckhart will leave with Lord Valum when he visits for your birthday. That''s how long till the responsibility falls upon you."

    "I won''t be alone. Celia and Mei will still be around to help."

    "That''s something to feel better about, don''t you think?"

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "I don''t want to always rely on them. They do enough for me anyway. Besides, Celia isn''t doing well."

    "Is she sick?"

    "Something like that. I can''t say more about it. You should only know that she isn''t in tip-top shape."

    "I hope she isn''t sick for long."

    "Only time will tell."

    The sound of footsteps approaches from the outside of the Guild Hall. They reach the door, and they slowly begin to open. Slowly revealing the Phantom Blades, still recovering from the wounds I had inflicted. They are okay physically, but their spirits have been damaged. The look in their eyes tells me the self-doubt of every one of them. Gale has Lukia to aid him when needed.

    "I think you should go, Caleb."

    "It will be fine. Nothing is going to happen."

    True enough, Gale and his companions give me a look briefly before sitting at one of the tables. Gale raises his hand toward Julia and the cook behind the counter for meals. Julia nods and quickly turns to grab them all drinks. Shortly after, they receive full steamy meals to warm them up. Feeling the tension, I stand and walk toward their table. They quickly react and stay still, frozen at my presence. Gale is the one to respond; his single eye focused on me and me only.

    "Is there something you want?" An intense stare protrudes toward me by Gale. I can feel the bottled hatred burning deep inside. I take a seat just a few feet from them and set myself in a serious manner.

    "Look, you don''t have to like me, Gale; none of you do. But I want to get past this bridge we got before us."

    "You make it sound so easy; you took my fucking eye. How do you think we feel about you?"

    "I didn''t want that to happen, but it did. I won''t say sorry for it."

    "Wasn''t expecting you to."

    "And I don''t expect a sorry when you nearly killed me in a dirty alleyway, but here, I am trying to make some peace with you. Hate me all you want, but when the next winter rolls in, Eckhart and his knights will aid my father in the war with the Empire. That means our army, stationed here, will be no more."

    "Your point?"

    "My point is that leaves me, you, and the parties in this village for any defense. You know it better than me, but we have a serious monster problem around the village. You get a living off it, but there are innocent lives here. Innocent lives that work hard to keep themselves happy and alive."

    "If you defeated that Shadow Hunter with Lukia and your maid, then I think you can handle anything. Now leave me to drink, or else we are going to have more problems."

    "Gale, it might be good to listen-" Before Lukia could finish speaking, Gale shot her a look with his eye. She went silent and looked down.

    "I know you have to worry about her, Gale. She means something to you, and I respect that. We bought you time on your payments, but that won''t last if you guys don''t get back into shape and start doing your job."

    "Job huh? This is our living, but it ain''t no job; this is a lifestyle. A lifestyle that we celebrate. We can skip town and leave you guys to fend for yourselves. It won''t bother us to find quests elsewhere."

    "That would be logical. Except you guys can''t leave."

    "What did you say? Say that again, or am I having a hearing problem now."

    "You have lived here��people who trust and rely on you. Yann, I know you care for the orphanage here. You play with the kids when you have free time. I''ve seen you lift them all with both your arms."

    "H-How did you-"

    "And you, Ivian, your mother is sick and requires daily treatment, which is costly. You give everything you can to make sure she is comfortable. Then there''s Herk; for a cleric, you certainly don''t require a church to pray at. So, you spend your time with some of the less fortunate villagers here who either are struggling or need help with their homes. Giving them hope and blessing them, you also aid in repairs and giving them extra food for winters like these."

    They sit silently, listening to my words as I describe every single one of their lives. After recovering from their attack, I asked Mei to keep an eye on them and their activities. She gave me all the info I needed to see who they really are.

    "Lukia, I know how much you owe them your life. You work hard and give up everything you can to support them. They are like your second family."

    "Caleb..."

    "And lastly, Gale."

    "I''m an open book; go ahead."

    "This is where you grew up."

    "..."

    "I know that you won''t leave this place. I know you''ll always support this town for as long as you live. This is where you were born and raised. This village is your family, home, and life. You won''t abandon it."

    "You said enough."

    "I know deep down you care for your party as your family; the reason you look after Lukia is because she reminds you of your sister-"

    "I SAID ENOUGH!" In a fit of rage, Gale punches me to the ground��a stream of blood trails down my lip and onto the floor. Licking the blood before wiping my mouth, I turn to Gale, who clenches his fists tightly. Staring at me intensely, Gale takes a deep breath and reels back the anger.

    "You feel better?" I say, getting to my feet. "Cause that really hurt." Adjusting my numb jaw, I look at him questioningly.

    "Tsk... Whatever!" Storming off, Gale pushes past me; his shoulder checks mine and I nearly hit the floor once again but catch the table and watch him exit the Guild Hall.

    "Maybe I did say too much."

    "Gale... Has a sister?" Lukia looks at me.

    "He "had" a sister. She died years ago. He blames himself for her death, and it became his motivation to become an adventurer."

    "How do you know this?"

    "I have my ways. You guys should check on him. I''ll talk to you when you''re ready."

    Lukia and the rest of the Phantom Blades leave in silence. Some truths and secrets are revealed to each other; they set off to find their leader...

 Chapter 70

    "Do you think you took it too far with Gale?" Julia comments.

    "Might have, but facing the past is up to him. He needs to stop running away from himself. Otherwise, he will find that death is cold and lonely."

    "Maybe you should not speak to them for a bit."

    "I''ll give it a day. For now, I need to return home for the night."

    "Have a good night, my Lord."

    "You too, Julia."

    Leaving the Guild Hall, I loosely followed behind the Phantom Blades. I would have otherwise returned to the manor. Not this night. I had some business to take care of with them if I wanted to ensure a future for them in this town. Wondering down the alley, a drunk Gale shouts at his team. Throwing out insults and blaming them for their abilities. Their voices try to reach and calm him, but he continues his barrage of gripes and insults toward them.

    "Leave me be!"

    "Gale, if you just calm down, we can talk-" Lukia tries to interject but is cut off by his intense stare.

    "If you want to drink, let''s go back to the Guild. Not some cold street." Herk approaches Gale.

    "I don''t want to see that little Nix bastard''s face."

    "While I agree about not liking him, Gale, he has been respectful toward us ever since he beat us." Ivian tries to explain.

    "Gale, enough is enough. Let go of that grudge. Let''s go back." Yann places his hand on Gale''s shoulder. Gale reacts and pulls away.

    "I don''t want to see another Nix for another lifetime... Those fucking bastards... They are the reason she''s dead!"

    "What?" Lukia takes a step back, confused by his words.

    "My sister, my little sister, was murdered by a Nix when she was barely twenty years old. Beaten to death, she was almost unrecognizable. I FOUND HER lying in a ditch in a puddle of her own blood!" Slamming his fist into the wall, blood pours down his fist from a fresh open wound.

    "So, it was true then. She was killed." My voice echoes as I take a step to reveal myself. Gale and the Phantom Blades turn to stare, surprised.

    "What the hell do you want? Leave me alone, Nix! Or do you want to torment me more seeing my dead sister when I look at you!" Gale approaches but is held back by his friends.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "I just want to confirm one thing with you, Gale. Did you see the Nix that killed your sister? Did you witness what they did to her? If so, did you know what happened to them?"

    "How the hell would I know? They were gone before I could find them. Nowhere to be seen, I failed to avenge her!"

    "When I found out about your sister, I spoke around the town about what they could remember of her death. Many said the same as you: a Nix had killed her. They found Nix children covered in blood and the authorities took them away. What you don''t know is that those kids were trying to save her.

    "What..!" Gale''s eyes explode, a mixed emotion of rage and stress swimming inside his mind.

    "Caleb, what do you mean?" Lukia spoke.

    "I talked to some of the oldest figures in town to help me recall of those events. They claimed the children did it, but their answers were filled with doubt. Until I got information from the mayor. Guni told me that she was young herself when it happened. The Nix children didn''t kill her, but a drunk adventurer. He was infamous in the guild for backstabbing and causing trouble for others. And so it happened that your sister found something valuable one day, and he saw her with it. Luring her to a lonesome spot, he beat her close to death, venting out his frustrations, and stole whatever she had with her. Not before a group of orphaned and homeless Nix children siblings had witnessed the girl being assaulted. They went to her side for aid and tried to move her to some medical expert. But she was in so much pain. She wasn''t going to survive what he did to her. And so, they showed her mercy. What people saw was a mercy killing, thinking it was them who attacked her in the first place."

    "...No"

    "Three innocent boys, white of hair, were imprisoned and forgotten until they starved to death. No one told you because the people believed that they killed her; the real truth was buried. You were an orphan with no real standing in this place. Guni saw you take care of your sister''s remains while the people forgot about it. I don''t blame them, seeing as the scapegoat was there; no one needed to talk about it and move on. Most of the people of the village who knew of that incident are either dead or have moved to different towns. And any knowledge of any incident was told to the rest of the people that it was some Nix who killed her. Since they weren''t there to witness any of it, they were unaware that the boys starved to death and the adventurer was killed by some bandits not too long ago. Karma caught up with him, and he died to some lowly thugs and thieves."

    "So, this entire time... My sister''s death..."

    "Yes, all this time. The killer died a horrible death; the ones you blamed were falsely accused and were starved until they died as well. And that same hatred you held for so long nearly killed me."

    A moment of silence creeps into the atmosphere. Gale is speechless and dumbfounded. Losing the strength in his legs, Herk and Yann hold him up. Sweat dripping from his face, he lowers his head, silently muttering to himself. Lukia looks at him, a sad expression shared between the party.

    "I''ve said my piece. I thought you should know the truth. I don''t hold a grudge against you, Gale, not anymore, at least. Your hatred... I have felt that. I am sorry for what happened to your sister. I am sorry for the sorrow it has brought you. And I am also sorry for taking your eye. I''ll be at the Guild for the next few days if you wish to speak. Take your time, think it over, and make your decision. I''ll be waiting, either a sword in hand or a chair next to me. Good night."

    Stepping away from them, I held a neutral expression as it took some thought to give such information to him. He needed to know, but it might have been too shocking to learn. But it is done. And I will be waiting for him.

 Chapter 71

    A few days and nights pass by. Two of the three groups had returned with their quests completed. Holding a special celebration for their accomplishments and moving to Silver Rank. I took the time to give them my praise and congratulations. Waiting in the Guild Hall like before, I am approached by the Phantom Blades, except Gale. Each one takes a seat next to me.

    "Where''s Gale?" I ask. They look at each other and nod before Lukia speaks up.

    "None of us know. I guess he has been wandering the town drunk for several days. It seems he has realized many of his issues from what you said before."

    "Yeah, his spirit has been shattered. He isn''t the same man I knew." Herk drops his head after speaking.

    "We don''t have our leader, so it''s been hard to focus any efforts on the party. Seemingly, you are training the next generation of this town''s adventurers. At this rate, they won''t need the Phantom Blades anymore." Ivian stressed his concerns on his sleeves before speaking. His brow dirty with sweat in dirt.

    "Even with his one eye, Gale still is formidable. Yet, hearing about his sister by you must have caused him to question his entire mental state. I wonder if he will ever return." Yann spoke up for once. It was soft and quiet. I had nothing but a group of friends worried about their own. A long sigh escapes my lips.

    "It was good that he learned the truth. I think it would have consumed him further if he let his hatred for me and others like me to continue on blindly. If he quits, he quits, you can''t stop him. I''d rather have him stay as the leader of his party, but sometimes moving on is to rid yourself of other parts." They each take a turn to think over the possibilities. A silent conclusion is agreed upon them.

    "We all agree that the Phantom Blades aren''t going to be the same either way. So, we were hoping if you would like to... Lead us, Caleb. None of us have what it takes to be a leader of a party such as ours. We would make too many mistakes and get each other killed, and that is a nightmare we wish to avoid. So, if we had you-" Lukia grasps my hand and speaks with full conviction.

    "I refuse," I say bluntly.

    "What? But don''t you ever think you could-"

    "I can''t replace Gale. Hell, I don''t even think I could get close to matching him and his tenacity for you guys. I just can''t. If I were the leader of the Phantom Blades, I would run you guys into the ground, trust me." I get up from my seat, hands on the table, letting my voice in their ears. "Besides... I still have a lot to learn about myself anyway."

    There is a sudden sound of the door of the Guild Hall kicking open. Stumbling into view, Gale approaches the table, extremely intoxicated with a large bottle in hand. It caught us all by surprise. Hitting a couple of chairs, Julia attempts to run to him, but I place my hand up to stop her actions.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Gale? What are you doing here?" I say, trying to examine him.

    "You told.. mur to losh forsh you..." Slurring his words, I barely piece what he is trying to say.

    "I did."

    "Now I am hersh to talshk."

    "If you want to talk, put down the bottle and sober up a bit, then I will."

    "Com ons... I gost to talk nowsh.."

    "Lukia, Julia, can you ensure Gale gets some rest tonight? He is not himself and needs rest."

    "Sure thing..." Lukia steps up to Gale. He reacts by flailing his hand before himself, pushing her away.

    "Get away from me..! I dosh need yourss... hup... I just need to speesh to Calbos..." Before he could continue, I started walking toward him without him realizing it. I barely push him, which causes him to fall over on a table. He slowly gets up and turns his view to me. "Why''s you do dat..?"

    "Look, you''re drunk, Gale. If you want to talk to me, like I said, do it while you are sober. I''ll leave him to you guys." Turning my back against Gale, I exit the Guild Hall. Julia follows behind me, expressing she will watch over him. I reach outside in the cold snow and head home.

    "Hey! You better not walks awayysh" Following after me, Gale pushes past his friends and past Julia and places his hand on my shoulder. Without hesitation, I give him a punch to the jaw. Dropping him down to the ground instantly and barely conscious. My punch did more than it should have since he was drunk. "Oshh! Why you do dat..! You want a fight..! I''llsh give it to ya..!" Gale falls over and barely stays awake as he can''t even reach his feet.

    "One of you bring a bucket of the coldest water you can find."

    "What for?" Lukia asks.

    "It will sober him up real quick. I need to see how he wants to handle this now. If he wants to fight, I will give it to him." Without question, Lukia goes and finds a bucket of ice-cold water. She runs back with it.

    "Are you going to fight him for real?"

    "That is his decision if he so chooses. I''ll teach him a lesson in that case."

    Lukia splashes the water over Gale''s face and chest. The water beyond freezing causes him to shoot straight up in a mad panic. He shoots up, shivering and wiping his face off the water.

    "What the fuck!" Gale shouts and stampers around in a fit. Shaking himself awake, he turns his attention toward me. "You..."

    "Gale, this behavior isn''t you. I can tell you have a lot of things still left on your shoulders. I''ll allow you to get it all off right now." I unsheathe my sword. The blade glistens in the moonlight. "If you are up for it."

    "You know, I am." Gale finds his longsword to his side and draws the blade. Holding it steady, despite being cold from the water, Gale looks focused.

    "You want me to close one of my eyes? Make it a fair fight?" I mock him.

    "Do what you want, I don''t care. Just don''t think you let me win by doing that."

    "Fair enough."

    "Gale! Caleb! Why do you have to fight?" Lukia asks while holding herself back from interfering. The rest of the party shares the same feeling.

    "This is something he needs to do. As long as I live, he won''t forgive what happened to his sister despite knowing the truth. Trust me when I say I won''t kill him." I grip my sword firmly.

    "Time to end this..." As he holds his sword closely, Frost begins to form on Gale''s face and hair. Ready to strike the first moment he gets, a duel between each of us to prove something. I don''t intend to hold back regardless; he wouldn''t do the same to me...

 Chapter 72

    With a step forward, Gale launches himself, sword raised high. Defending with a deflection, I caught his blade and twisted my arms, redirecting it. Gale reads my movements as he stops in place briefly to deliver a counter. I duck under it, but the blade barely slashes my temple. A trail of blood washes down my ear and to my neck. He is serious about fighting me. I had my doubts, but clearly, he was committed.

    "Gale! Stop this!" Lukia attempts to break the fight, but I raise my sword toward her. Gale does the same. Sending the same message to her, Gale and I crack a smile. Before readying our blades, I wipe the blood from my wound and use my artifact to cast a barrier on my left arm.

    If I wanted to defeat him, I needed to change how I fight. Focusing on a sword and shield style, I create an opening in his offensive capabilities for me to counter if he attacks head-on. Reading each other''s attacks and predicting the next move was the sure way to win. Gale knew this more than anyone watching this duel. This was the last time we were going to fight; it had to leave an impact on us no matter what. Or else any effort spent between us would be in vain.

    No words needed to be exchanged; our blades were the ones talking. Reminding me of a long-forgotten past, I felt this rush many times before. The rush that Sato Haruki experienced as a warrior. Speaking very little, he could read his opponent''s feelings and thoughts by measuring their skill and blade.

    The feeling was recalled to me; I could read everything from the clash of our blades��to the rhythm of our breathing and pacing. I looked down and saw an opening, moving forward with extreme speed. Gale held his sword above his head, took the answer to my attack, and put his own against it. Defending with the barrier on my arm, I slip past the strike and swing my blade toward his throat, aiming to slice through. But soon felt a sudden twist in my leg from Gale''s cunning action. I looked down and found myself lying on the ground, Gale striking down at me. The intense pressure of defending against the falling weight of a man with a sword from the ground nearly broke my arm as I barely defended against such an attack.

    Gale had baited my attack, decided to use my blind spot for a takedown, and tried to end the fight there. I had a few more tricks to show, and that wasn''t going to end it at this rate. Slipping past to cover the ground was all I could do to regain composure in the fight. For somebody who was freshly sober from a long night of drinking, he was more focused than previously. I could start to get a read on him, but if I tried, he would attack and disrupt my process. I needed to be quicker and more adaptive.

    "Sword Art: Blazing Strike!" Guiding my fingers along the blade, I burn runes into the steel and channel the art to manifest. A swirling streak of fire erupts from the runes. Slamming the blade into the ground causes an explosion of fire. Using the momentum of the attack, I catch Gale off guard with a punch to his chin. I forget how much my training with Eckhart increased my strength naturally, not only in wielding a sword.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Gale is stunned briefly as the punch causes his head to swivel and turn. Blood spills from his lip, and he returns the favor by throwing a knee to my chest. I brace for it, using my arm and a barrier to hold off the attack. The pain from his knee causes him to back away, his knee shaking from the damage.

    "Sword Art: Vorpal Burst!" To my surprise, Gale returns with his own Sword Art. Something I didn''t reasonably consider while planning my moves around his own. I raise my barrier around me to defend against the attack, but simultaneously, I feel time slow down. Until I could figure out what had happened, Gale had vanished. I blinked for a moment to realize too late that he jumped high into the air. Striking down with his sword, I feel the blade crash down onto my own, the pressure intense and heavy. Hitting my head hard on the ground, causing a ringing sound to rattle inside my ears. The tip of his sword pierced my left arm. I grunt in pain before twisting my arm and kicking his face, shattering his nose. His sword rips through my arm, and I barely escape with it still intact.

    The dark crimson blood runs down my arm, soaking my sleeve and pants before leaving a significant trail to my side. Sweat dripping from my pale forehead, I feel the blood loss taking a toll instantly. Gale was bloodied in the face and broke his arm from the exchange. His nose, dripping with blood, coated his neck and chest, a wild grin across his face. He was enjoying this, not for obvious reasons, but something inside him felt freer than before.

    "Stop this now!" Lukia runs in between us and holds her hands up to block us. "Enough! I won''t watch you two kill each other!"

    "Is this over, Gale? Looks like we are doing more damage to her than ourselves at this point." Raising my sword directly at Gale, looking to see if he would accept the challenge.

    "Tsk... This is only between you and me. Not stopping for anyone." Wiping the blood from his mouth, spitting any that got into his mouth, holding his blade in his left hand. His broken arm was twisted and held to his side, unmoving.

    "Don''t do it-"

    With one giant leap, we raced to the middle, which caused Lukia to be thrown to the side from the shockwave. She held her eyes shut, fearing the worst. But a calm silence followed. Curious, she opened her eyes to witness both our blades clashing together, the impact causing each one to slowly break apart and soon fall into pieces from the use. Both broken blades drop to the ground as a soft hum of laughter escapes our lips. The dual was over; the purpose was to read each other''s feelings and understand our feelings.

    "You''re a good kid, a better fighter than I know. I think this beating made me learn more about myself than I like to admit." Gale stumbles back with a wide grin.

    "That makes two of us. I finally figured you out... Don''t lose that fire I just fought. You have a lot of it." Breathing heavily, I stumble and trip to my knee. Blood trailing down, I feel a sense of relief leave my shoulders. I turn my head to Lukia and give her a soft smile. "Mind giving me some of that healing you got?"

 Chapter 73

    "You two nearly killed each other!" Ear piercing, Julia scolds me and Gale. Lukia had spent most of her power on healing us. She took a rest in one of the rooms to recover. Gale sat next to me in the Guild Hall. The other two Guild parties that I helped train were present and watching in awe.

    "Julia, if I may-" I try to speak, but she cuts me off with her hand.

    "Save it. I don''t care. I''ve had it with you fighting everyone, Caleb! You too, Gale. You have people who look up to you, follow you, and show some courtesy in your positions. I would kick you out of this town if it were up to me, but I clearly can''t. If you want to explain your actions, tell me now." There is a brief moment of silence before Gale speaks up.

    "Caleb and I couldn''t use words to figure each other out. Looking back on it now, we are just two stubborn fools, and I am the adult here. I guess the only way we could understand each other is through fighting."

    "Killing each other is still off the table!" Julia places her hands on her hips and sighs.

    "What Gale means is... The differences in our opinions were vast. We fought with the intention to read each other and how we feel."

    "You can explain it to me hundreds of times, and I will still not understand you two. Poor Lukia had to suffer watching you two."

    "I know. But Gale and I understand each other, and I think that means something."

    "Right, even if you did take my eye, you little bastard, I deserved it."

    "It was unfortunate; I still regret it."

    "You already apologized to me; I still have one good eye, so it ain''t so bad."

    "Unbelievable, fine! If you two want to be all friendly now since you almost died, go ahead! Don''t expect me to show any of you attention!" Annoyed, Julia storms off, goes behind the office counter for the Guild, and closes the door. Clearly, she is upset, but deep down, she is relieved by the outcome despite the heart attack it nearly gave her.

    "I think she''s mad, Gale."

    "No doubt."

    "Give it a couple of weeks?"

    "Probably a month before she stops being mad."

    "Sounds about right."

    "Umm... Gale?" Sitting at the table next to us are the other Phantom Blades members. They have been patient but filled with questions during the whole conversation.

    "Right, sorry. I have to address this. Forgive me for being an incompetent leader. I let my own grudge and behavior get out of control and neglected you guys. That is my fault." Gale bows his head in defeat and sincerely apologizes.

    "You don''t need to do that, boss..." Yann waves his hand, not wanting to see Gale like this.

    "I have to; I have done terrible things in my life. One of which is dragging you guys around in my own mess. I''m still having a hard time letting go of my grudge against the Nix; unfounded as it is now, you can''t erase the drive you had for years. But I want you guys to forgive me for this!" Gale pleads with them. I sit and watch them; the bloody bandage on my left arm still twitches as shocks of pain still reside. I gently rub it and continue to listen.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Gale..." Herk places his hand on Gale''s shoulder. "We are with you; you''re our boss, our leader. What would we be if we didn''t follow you to the ends of the world? And that includes any mistakes that occur in our adventures. We all have our responsibilities as a party to take."

    "Herk, Ivian, Yann, even Lukia, thank you. I know having someone like me leading the party isn''t easy..."

    "Enough about that crap; seriously, stop trying to sound like a bumbling idiot. It isn''t a good image for our leader." Ivian punches his shoulder and gives a warm smile.

    "Right. We are the best Guild in Saiana. We are the Phantom Blades; it is our job to make sure we kick ass and take on quests that only we can!" Gale slams his fist on the table, and a new surge of energy fuels him. The rest of the party joined in with him, and they put their fists together. "This shall be a new beginning for the Phantom Blades!"

    "Hey! Don''t forget about me!" Storming past, jumping onto Gale from behind is Lukia. She yanks on his hair before letting him go. Crossing her arms together, pouting at the guys. "I am just a part of this as much as you guys." They all laugh, and she joins in the circle��a nice image of their friendship and bonding. I get up, feel awkward, and begin to leave.

    "Where the hell do you think you are going?" Gale says.

    "I''ll catch up with you guys later. Seems like I am intruding-" Before I could turn and walk away, Gale grabs my cloak and yanks it back, nearly making me fall over. He puts me in the middle of their group, and they prevent me from leaving.

    "No way, I think some new additions are in order! What about it, guys?" Gale looks at each of the members. They looked a little shocked before they chuckled and shook their heads. Seemingly, they figured out what he would do next before giving a silent nod of approval. Lukia takes a second before sighing and agreeing as well.

    "What are you doing?" Confused without knowing the context, I look to him and Lukia for answers. She shakes her head and keeps silent.

    "What needs to happen since I am feeling good, so I better appreciate it."

    "Appreciate?"

    "Caleb Aris, as the leader of the Phantom Blades, I hereby bestow upon you the status as an honorary member of our party. You don''t have to really join us, but think of it as a way we accept you as a friend." Left speechless from the announcement, the entire Guild Hall falls silent. Julia even pokes her head out of the office to see the event. A cold sweat drips from my forehead as I am unable to formulate the proper words to describe the sudden offer in front of me.

    "Being nearly killed by you guys to taking your eye and almost dying again just an hour ago, and you want me to be a part of this? Are you crazy?"

    "The Phantom Blades aren''t nothing but unique. Let''s just say this is a way to make amends for the past."

    "Amusing, truly. Fine. I guess today should be memorable. I accept." I shake Gale''s hand and give him a grin. Grinning back, he grabs my arm and lifts it into the air with myself along, dangling from his strength.

    "To our honorary member! Caleb Aris! May he be an everlasting friend and companion to us all!"

    The room is filled with cheers and applause. The Phantom Blades give me a warm welcome. A night of celebration and fun filled the Guild Halls until the sun rose in the sky. Leaving me passed out from the long night, I quickly am awakened by Eckhart. My eyes fluttered open as most of the Guild members were either gone or passed out drunk.

    "My Lord."

    "Eckhart...? Mm... Sorry, I didn''t tell you I would be here..."

    "That is quite alright. Honestly, I am glad you had some fun."

    "I did. Anyways...yawwnnn.... What is it?"

    "Celia requested me to bring you back. She needs to see you."

    "Is she alright?"

    "For the time being. It is best you go and see her now."

    "Right. Let me get myself together, and I will be there."

    "Next time, my lord, lay off the drinking. You may be the Lord of his place, but you are still a child."

    "But I didn''t drink."

    "Are you sure?" Pointing with his eyes, I turn my attention to the empty mug before me. I slowly rub the back of my head, embarrassed. I might have gotten carried away from the celebrations, and Gale might have placed a mug in front of me. The night was fussy at the moment, but drinking the contents in the mug was something I wished I had forgotten. Clearing my throat, I get up and feel the slight hangover wash over me.

    "Right... You can scold me later."

    "Thank you for understanding. Let''s go."

    Julia waves goodbye to me as we leave the Guild Hall. The blinding sun causes my head to ache as the effects of the hangover start to hit me more. Note to self: drink more responsibly; otherwise, you''ll regret it in the morning...

 Chapter 74

    "Did she say exactly what she needed?" Walking with Eckhart, I press for answers.

    "Celia didn''t say, only that she needed you. I would assume she worried about you, but she needs you for something."

    "Was she sick still?"

    "Not nearly as before, but we shouldn''t count us lucky. I''ll let you handle it however you see fit, my Lord. Also, may I have a suggestion before seeing her?"

    "Go ahead."

    "Forgive me for saying this, but you should wash yourself before seeing her. You smell of alcohol." I stop suddenly and give myself a quick sniff. My eyes shot wide as it wasn''t because of my drinking last night. Gale had stumbled and bumped into me, spilling his beer all over me. Either way, I certainly needed to change.

    "Ahh...yeah... Thanks for pointing it out."

    "Make sure you keep up your responsibilities. You may not believe it, but I used to drink often with my friends growing up in the Empire. Just maybe not as young as you, I''d say."

    "Do you still think about your life in the Empire even if they are your enemies?"

    "Dwelling on the past and present doesn''t shape a good future. However, I only think about my time with Arlo and your father."

    "You never told me what happened after you joined his services. Only how your duel went."

    "Right, I am afraid it is quite a boring tale."

    "We are still far from the manor; I got time to listen."

    "Very well. Truth be told, it wasn''t as dramatic when I was training against your father. Being in his service gave me even better opportunities to hone my skills alongside him. Your father outclassed many as a knight. Since I was also a close match against him, we sparred nearly daily, which helped us grow far stronger than we realized then."

    "Was it like that for the remainder of your time in the Order?"

    "Yes, that would be all of it. Sadly, I didn''t have nearly as exciting a time as yours."

    "Calling it exciting while I know my father and brother are engaged in battle isn''t exactly exciting."

    "Forgive me, I am used to warfare and the downtime of it. After helping your father with some rebellions and small Demon uprisings, it has only lessened the effects of war."

    "I would say you are lucky to feel that way. Not many share such resistance to it."

    "Your father finds it amusing, but he never found a piece of it amusing this war. I guess family is very close to his heart, which I admire. Something that helps me train you every time."

    "Well, let''s not disappoint him. Let''s train hard to impress." I walk ahead of Eckhart as we approach the manor. Mei welcomes us in; I tell her to prepare food while I clean up. After a brief time in the shower, I dress in my casual attire, slicking my hair back into a small ponytail. My bangs hang loose in front of my forehead as I knock on Celia''s door.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Come in." Her voice seemed low, but it was her. I enter into her room, which is a simple place. Celia rarely had anything personal to her other than necessities. Her bed was big enough for two people but had no fancy engravings or banners on the frame. She didn''t have a window, nor did she have a table, only a dresser and closet for her clothes. She sat in her bed, her long red hair unkept and her tanned skin soft and clean as she hadn''t been outside the room for a while.

    "I heard you wanted me; how are you feeling? Do you need anything?" I lean on the bed frame and look at her; she gazes at me briefly before sitting up straight. I get a slight glimpse at her chest, which is barely covered by her nightwear. Respectfully, I look away and try not to stare, a slight flush in my cheeks.

    "Sorry, and thank you, Caleb... My body still isn''t normal since our encounter with the Shadow Hunter..." Holding her head down, she seems ashamed.

    "No need to beat yourself up, Celia. You are important to me, and I want you taken care of. Sorry, I haven''t been around the manor much, dealing with some things personally, but I am glad to say it has been taken care of, so I should be around much more."

    "Oh, you don''t need to do so much to take care of me. Eckhart and Mei have done a good enough job as it is."

    "Then what did you need me for?"

    "Right, that... Sorry again..."

    "Just get to it; no need to apologize, Celia." After a moment, she takes a deep breath and sits closer to me, holding her arm across her chest and gripping the other arm.

    "Ever since I tasted your blood... I can''t imagine myself without tasting it again. I''ve tried hard to let it go, but it continues to burn inside me, the urge. I had to remember more of the Blood Rite and the culture of it after so long..."

    "You said you hated it. I can see why if this is what happens. Being addicted to drinking human blood doesn''t sound all too good, does it? Is there something I can do to help? Do you know?"

    "Caleb... I only tasted my husband and your blood. I haven''t grown accustomed to such power and desire. Yet...there is one issue that I am on." Celia places her hand over her chest and breathes heavily. Deep down, she is fighting back any impulses that are trying to manipulate her.

    "Issue?"

    "We only get addicted to human blood because it makes us powerful... But it naturally makes us stronger the more we consume humans. I made do after my husband to slowly feed on any animals I could find while I was enslaved... It helped me lose that burning feeling."

    "But haven''t you been drinking animal blood since coming back? It should have helped you ease off like before."

    "Demon blood is powerful; the reason why we consumed humans was to avoid us eating each other since that made us powerful but would drive us to kill our entire race... Humans grant us strength without having to resort to eating each other. The Blood Rite bound us together, and Demon blood is the most addictive and most powerful substance we consume. I only had my husband... A Demon... And you..." She shifts closer.

    "Then why have I been facing such a massive surge? The Blood Rite of my blood should have been-" A sudden thought hits me. All this time the answer had been in my mind all along, but I never realized it.

    "Caleb..." Her voice is a low hum, almost like a purr.

    "Sorry, I think I understand what is happening. I think I know how to help-" A strong hand grips my shoulder and roughly slams me onto the bed. Shocked and unable to react, Celia pounces on top of me. Her hands were pinning my arms to the bed while she sat on my stomach to prevent me from moving. Staring at her, I see the red in her eyes glowing bright, her Demon heritage fully expressed. The heat of her body and skin is close to burning as she sits on me. Moving my arms proves futile. "C-Celia..?!"

    "Master... Caleb... You look so delicious right now... I just want to have a taste so bad..." A wide, gluttonous grin forms across her face. Her teeth were exposed, and her fangs elongated as saliva drooled from her tongue and onto my face. I stay speechless at the visage of Celia staring at me with such hunger. Her hot breath brushes my face, and she slowly draws closer. Her teeth ever so closer to my throat, ready to sink in to devour...

 Chapter 75

    Celia leaned closer to my neck. Her sharp teeth were inches away from my flesh. I had frozen up. Unable to do anything, I could not think of anything. Sparks of fear shot through my body, and the moment I tried to move, she would grip tighter.

    "Just a taste... It''s all I need from you, Master..." Her voice was filled with ecstasy and lust. The face of the woman who cared for me for half my life stared at me with such an animalistic urge. I shivered as her long-wet tongue guided itself around my artery and throat. I regained my composure, let out a soft whimper, and spoke into her ear.

    "Celia... This isn''t you...!" Gripping harder, she shutters for a moment. Her tongue doesn''t stop itself from exploring my skin. The sharp fangs prod and sink into the skin, and the slight aroma fills her nose. "A...Ahh!" The pain was odd. It wasn''t as terrible as I thought it would feel. She seemed to be gentle and only cut open the skin. I felt her lick the small wound, circling her tongue around and soaking it in the droplets of blood. She flung her head back and let my arms go as she shuddered from the pleasure of the taste. A small stream of blood fell off her lips and down her chin. Her gaze returned to mine. The bright red glow was still present in her eyes; she stared once again at me. She stops for a moment before blinking.

    "What am I doing... What is this..." Shocked and confused, Celia falls back, leans against the frame, and looks at her hands. She shakes from the sudden realization of her actions and is entirely distraught. I was still stunned by her straightforward action and pulled myself up. My neck is wet and numb from her assault.

    Celia stared further at her hands; a tension of regret filled her heart, and a stream of tears flooded her eyes. Thoughts flooded my mind as shocks and nerves filled my body, warning me of the present feeling before me. Celia fell into the urge that she was cursed with. This would only worsen for her if this process continued as it had.

    "Celia..."

    "No... Stay away from me... I don''t want to hurt you-"

    "Celia!"

    "Ahh..." Her attention focuses back to me. Her eyes still glazed in the red hue as before, but the light of her personality returned. Her claws were sharp, and fangs still slipped past her lips sharp.

    "This is my responsibility. I caused you this discomfort and pain. You must drink my blood in order to return to normal. You already are in the middle of the Blood Rite. If you refuse it any longer, you will lose control like before." I approach her to get her to calm down, but she refuses to listen and attempts to keep her distance.

    "Caleb, what are you-" Before she could move back any further, I quickly gripped her shoulders and stared her in the eyes. Realizing that I needed to do something; otherwise, this would only get out of hand.

    "Here, ease off and focus. You don''t need to lose yourself. The Blood Rite empowers you, not strips your will." I draw my dagger from my side and cut my wrist. It''s not a deep wound, but enough for blood to flow slowly. Celia takes a breath as her whole body reacts to the sudden urge once again. She slowly fights it and forces herself to look away.

    "Please.. Don''t..."

    "Celia... My blood is special. I am not a human with the blood of Nix. I carry the blood of Demons in my veins as well."

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "What!" Celia''s shocked expression turns to me with a powerful gaze. The sudden reveal catches her entirely off guard.

    "That''s why you have reacted so strongly to my blood. I think if my blood didn''t carry Demon''s blood, you wouldn''t have gotten this sick. Your urges wouldn''t have been this demanding. You told me the Blood Rite empowers you. You should be able to satisfy yourself and be free of such temptations for now."

    "Caleb... I-"

    "Don''t worry about me. I command you as your Master, drink my blood!" Tensing my arm, letting the blood drip onto the bed sheets, Celia smells the sweet aroma. Easing into the feeling and retaining her essence, she grips my arm gently. Her eyes glow a nice, vibrant rose red. Her expression was now relaxed and collected.

    "As you wish, my Master..." Her lips circle the wound, and a soft suction feeling latches onto my arm. She uses her tongue to push the blood into her mouth, filling it up and swallowing. The sound of her gulping causes a slight shiver down my spine. A weird feeling is this intimate moment between servant and master: a Demon and her young Lord.

    A few silent moments pass. The sounds of her efforts still ring into my ears before she slows her consumption. Removing her grip from my arm, she slowly parts her lips from my flesh. A long string of bloody saliva connects between the two. She takes a short breath before licking my arm again to collect the final drops. A face filled with ecstasy and joy, she quickly blushes red from the realization and looks at me. I quickly pull down my sleeve to hide the mark and wound.

    "That should hopefully calm you down, I hope." I wiped my neck in the process and fixed my shirt to hide the marks on my neck.

    "My body... My mind feels so light... I can''t think... I don''t believe what we did..."

    "Don''t make it sound any more indecent as it is. We finished the Blood Rite, didn''t we?"

    "I don''t know... I never really felt this way before, even after my Husband." Celia sits up and becomes self-conscious all of a sudden. Her cheeks were flushed red, and she would touch her lips. Thoughts pour into her mind as she reels herself. "I don''t feel the need to drink if that is what you want to know. I feel...good. Better than good. I-I am sorry..."

    "Don''t be. If this helps you, I don''t regret this choice. I don''t know how the Blood Rite affected you and how it will from now on."

    "I can drink regular blood from an animal. It shouldn''t be a problem anymore...thank you."

    "Celia?"

    "Master... If you mind... I would like to be alone for a bit. This is...a lot to process. Tell Mei and Eckhart not to check on me."

    "But-"

    "Please do this. I promise I''ll be fine."

    "If you say so. I''ll come back tomorrow to see you." She didn''t respond only with a soft nod. She acknowledged my words. I quickly fixed my clothes and hair before leaving her room. The moment I leave her presence, I can''t help but feel my pounding heart rip through my chest. Despite my previous memories, I am still a child; my body is still growing, and such an event was too much for my imagination. I am a growing boy, after all. Sometimes, puberty loves to strike when you least expect it, causing you to feel much different than before. Shamefully, I felt my body turned on. Rattled by the emotions flowing through me, I ran to my room.

    I lay in my bed staring at my ceiling and pondering anything other than these indecent thoughts. It plagued me nonstop as I tried to keep my mind entirely off it. Emotional responses aside, I couldn''t ignore my own needs. I think about Tia and how much I missed her. I had tried to write to her after being in this town for so long, and I regret every day that I didn''t think about it.

    "Tia..." Speaking her name and thinking about her wasn''t the only thing on my mind. Shifting my legs together, I couldn''t focus anymore, not after having Celia so close and intimately; I needed to let it out. I gripped the bed with my hand tightly, slowly letting my mind wander for a minute. A soft moan escapes my lips, saying her name. I shudder softly as I continue in the indecent process. Only to feel the pleasure and its release moments after, sweat forming on my forehead. I quickly clean up before disposing of the contents. A slight feeling of shame wraps around my mind now that it has been cleared of my immoral thoughts.

    "What am I doing...?" I lay my head on my desk, sitting in defeat and embarrassment. Slowly looking up from the desk, I realize I should wash away any remains before Mei finishes cooking...

 Chapter 76

    After a few moments alone, I left my room to see Mei. The smell of her cooking was exquisite. The essence of her craft would make anyone hungry. Eckhart shared the same sentiment. I sat next to him as she properly placed plates in front of us.

    "How was Celia? What did she need?" Eckhart turned to ask. I felt a cold sweat hit my back, and I remembered what had happened between her and me. What I did afterward, I was a bit unstable with my thoughts.

    "She is feeling better but would be left alone for now." I stay silent afterward, not choosing to show much thought. An excellent and quick meal from Mei passes; I take the chance to take a walk around the town to myself.

    The long day passed quickly soon after. I had no training; I just had my thoughts to myself, figuring that I had much to consider with Celia, the Phantom Blades, and my training with Eckhart to proceed. The next day arrived with a bang on my door. Eyes barely open, I rushed to open it. Standing at the doorway was Julia, her face flushed and her breathing heavy. She had run from the Guild Hall to the manor.

    "Julia? What are you-"

    "No time! I need you at the Guild Hall right now."

    "I''ll meet you there." Quickly changing into my gear, I rushed out of the Manor.

    The streets were filled with villagers, and they tried to refer to me with any questions. I could only respond that I didn''t know and that I would find out. I made it to the Guild Hall to see a mountain of people swarming the doors.

    "Let me through!" I shouted the order, which the townspeople acknowledged. I entered to find the whole place filtered in chaos.

    "What do you mean they were lost? Wasn''t their job supposed to take a week?" one of the new party leaders yelled at Julia.

    "I''m sorry, the information we have is limited. Once Caleb gets here, we can devise a plan to"

    "This is a Guild! We should be doing our best to put together a rescue team!"

    "I know, but I would like to have-"

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Julia! I am here. What''s going on? What is with this commotion?"

    "Good, you''re here. We have a situation."

    "Tell me." I approached Juila and looked around the full Guild Hall. The Phantom Thieves were nowhere to be seen.

    "We just received word that the last party to return hasn''t sent a signal of their progress."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Due to it being a test, we gave them a magic signal rune that summons a pillar of light into the air to alert us of their status. It was mainly used to see if they failed or needed help, but it has gone past the date of their report to see if they were still on the quest or returning. We believe they have been lost to the quest."

    "Admit it! You sent them on a harder job than the rest of us!"

    "Wait, they had the Goblin Nest, didn''t they? It was the hardest one of the three given for the test, but I trained those adventurers. They were more than ready." I look at Julia and the party leader. His eyes were swelling with anger.

    "That''s bullshit! You know, as much as I do that, they weren''t ready!"

    "Troa, please leave Caleb alone. He only meant well."

    "Whatever!" Troa turns around and joins the rest of his party, the Roaming Fangs.

    "Sorry about that..."

    "Enough about it. Tell me what you know."

    "Well, as I said, they haven''t reported, and even if they did now, it is well past their deadline. They have failed, and I was going to organize a search and rescue team, but I wanted you to help with the efforts."

    "The protocol for such an event isn''t normal in this. Where is Gale? Where are the Phantom Thieves?"

    "They took a job yesterday and set off immediately. They won''t be back for months. We have no way of reaching them in time before we set out. All that''s here are the two freshly appointed Silver Rank parties who are still resting and recovering from their own quests. I could see if any of them would be willing to form together the search party, you saw how Troa was raring to go the first second he could."

    "What do you suggest we do with the given information, Juila? You have been in this business for much longer than me. What is your insight on this?"

    "I want to gather as much information as possible and locate the exact location of the party. If we can do that, it would help us search for them." Julia pulls out a big map and rolls it across the counter in front of me. It has the details of the surrounding areas and locations of possible nests of creatures.

    "Is this map going to help us? Do we at least know where they were going from here?"

    "If my old days being an adventurer is spot on about my intuition, then they should be in the northern region beyond the village. If we could locate the nest, we might make a restricted zone area to search. It should work if we have everyone-"

    "I don''t think we will be doing that, Juila." A sudden voice rings out in the Guild Hall. Catching my attention, I found myself staring at a tall beast woman with red cat ears and a tail. Her toned body is exposed by the short vest jacket and cut shorts. A black eye patch over her left eye, holding a massive sword on her back.

    "Ahh...I.... Guild Master Nana?!" Standing just a few feet from us was the large and powerful Guild Master of Saiana. A wicked smirk across her face...

 Chapter 77

    Standing from us was Nana Xei, the famous Beast Woman Guild Master of Saiana. Her position had been vacant due to Guild business elsewhere. Julia had been mainly the acting Guild Master handing out quests and making requests of other Guilds on her behalf. But the moment she arrived, all that power was relinquished back to Nana. The tall and toned Guild Master had smirked at us both after stating her orders.

    "Nana, I am so sorry. I didn''t know to expect you back��" Julia stops speaking when Nana raises her hand, commanding the entire guild to pause.

    "I figured it was time to return; the business in the capital finally went through until this war broke out. Being trapped behind enemy lines isn''t easy to maneuver. So, my journey may have taken some detours."

    "Ma''am, if you may, we have a situation on our hands; we have a party-"

    "You don''t need to tell me what I already know. I found this one stranded, barely alive." Behind Nana is a young elf woman. She had bloodied bandages wrapped around her eye and body. "Go on, tell them." The frightened girl has trouble speaking before clearing her throat. A story of battles is written behind her eyes, and she speaks.

    "I-I am Hinnia... I was with the group tasked with wiping out the nest of Goblins reported north of the village... We spent several days trying to find any tracks of their whereabouts but turned up short. Our leader, Uzel, pressured us to continue. We fell into a trap and before I knew it, I was abandoned by them... The goblins must have thought they killed me because I woke up with my eye missing...my body covered in blood. A dead goblin was on top of my body with his head crushed, probably by Yorn. He must have saved me cause the wounds on my body were less fatal, but I was sooner closer to death than I care to admit...

    "Tell them what you told me about their Leader."

    "When we were ambushed, they had this massive red-skinned goblin. It was a Hobgoblin, the one you warned us about, Caleb. He had a dark artifact in his hands, which caused his goblins to go into a frenzy. If you cut them down, their bodies would will themselves until they fell apart. By the time we realized... Senka and Noro fell from their assault... I guess I did, too, for a bit. I am sure the party retreated to camp to escape, but if those creatures... If they had kept on their trail, I would say they would follow until they were dead..." She covers her face in shame. Tears slip through her hands, and Juila comforts her.

    "We need to get out there and help our brothers in arms! Let''s get going!" Troa incites his fellow members as they begin to get up and head for the doors.

    "I don''t think so," Nana interjects. Stopping them from leaving.

    "But why? They could still be alive!" Troa argues.

    "She barely survived, and they forgot about her. If what she said about the dark artifact and this Hobgoblin is true, they are dead or, worse, taken to their nest, for God knows. Either way, it would be pointless to search for them; you would only perish among them."

    "Guild Master..." Troa grits his teeth in anger, knowing she is right, but also, the friends he made during training could be dead.

    "So, in other words we can''t even retrieve their bodies? What kind of Guild shows this much disrespect for their dead or missing." I demand from Nana. She turns her head to me with a smirk.

    "Here is the great little Lord I heard from Julia. Your letters did you a disservice. You''re quite feisty; I can tell by your eyes. But still a child. This is Guild matters, I am afraid, so if you are, please, I have to coordinate a possible defense against this threat." She brushes past me, pumping into me even. I grab her hand and yank her back; she resists. An unpleasant look soon replaced her demeanor.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "I won''t abandon those I trained; the same can be said for everyone else here. If you won''t do something, I will. That is my authority as the Lord of this village. You will obey it." We stare daggers at each other before she pulls her hand away.

    "If anyone is foolish enough to comply and join him, consider yourself hereby banned from this Guild and no longer welcomed." A spur of voices complain about the sudden declaration. Nana snaps her fingers and causes the rest of them to quiet down. "This is final." She walks into the office and gestures to Julia to join her.

    "You guys heard her. There''s nothing you can do." A look of despair and defeat washes over the entire room, crushing everyone''s round spirits.

    "Come on, guys, we are going to save them. Damn this Guild if they believe we shouldn''t help our comrades!" Troa starts to raise the spirits of his own men.

    "Forget it, you guys should listen." My voice echoes the room, causing the hall to fall in silence.

    "But... My Lord, didn''t you say-"

    "If you guys are banned, then everything you worked for was a waste. You should all stay. The Guild Master gave her orders."

    "If you requested it, the Guild would-"

    "Troa, that''s enough! She''s right. Risking your lives for them would be a waste. As much as it pains me, I don''t want to believe it, but if these Goblins have a powerful Hobgoblin Shamin, this turns from a Silver Rank quest to at least a high Gold Rank. This is something that I need to do alone."

    "What?"

    "Don''t make me repeat what I said. You need to take care of her; she survived hell out there; if she is ever going to live beyond this experience, you need to be there for her. Don''t abandon the ones you can save now, Troa. If I go, I have a good chance of at least confirming their deaths and maybe bringing back some effects to at least hold a funeral for. I helped train you guys; it is my responsibility just as much to see this through."

    "What if something happens to you?"

    "I was trained by Eckhart; I should be able to take on any Goblin, maybe even the Hobgoblin, if need be. I don''t plan on dying or having a war with them. Traveling light and solo is the best way to get information at this time. If they are alive, I will try to convince the Guild Master to save them, okay?"

    "Thank you." Troa kneels to me. An awkward feeling that I''ll never get used to. I quickly raise him to his feet.

    "Just take care of Hinnia while I am gone. I should be back within a week; if not...well... I misjudged the situation. I''ll depart soon. Make sure everyone follows the rules and doesn''t do anything stupid. If the Goblins find this time to attack the village, I need you all to be ready."

    Soon after leaving the Guild Hall, I reached the manor and talked with everyone. Eckhart expressed his utmost concern for my well-being, Mei included, but putting things into perspective, they reluctantly stayed silent.

    "I''ll be fine, Eckhart. This is something a soldier or knight can''t do. The village is our top priority, and rousing this threat with a large force could lead to something we are unprepared for."

    "You''re still just a child! Why can''t you see that you keep putting yourself at risk!"

    "I have been given the responsibility of protecting and overseeing this village, Eckhart. I can''t hide or neglect this position. Father would trust me to do the right thing, and this is what I am doing. If I take anyone from the army, including yourself or Carlo, we risk too much for so little. At worst, I confirm they are dead and have to flee, and we prepare for a possible siege. At best, I can recover something of them or find survivors without causing a commotion. Trust me, I have thought through this for a while."

    "Fine, if you believe you can do it, just do it already. I''ll get the army ready and on standby for your return."

    "That would be ideal. We may have to fight an unknown enemy, so be prepared for that."

    After leaving with a bag full of supplies and my gear, I order for the gates to be opened and leave for the large signpost north of the village. I take a deep breath before passing by. A sudden voice calls out to me, stopping me in place.

    "Looks like my suspicions about you were right." Leaning against a tree is the Guild Master herself, Nana.

    "Nana? What are you doing here?"

    "I wanted to see your conviction for myself. I gave Julia my plans regardless, and my orders still stand. However, seeing as you are risking your life for a couple of greenhorns, I figured I''d tag along. It might be risky having us two, but I need the practice after so long. I hope you have no objections?"

    "Not that I mind, are you sure?"

    "Yep, besides, I do what I want as Guild Master. So, come on, little cub, let me show you what a true adventurer can do."

 Chapter 78

    Snow fell on our path ahead of us, but Nana continued forward. Trying to read her was truly difficult. She had to be testing me, something I knew I had to realize at some point.

    "Looking at me and not the path ahead is one way to lose your head randomly." Speaking from experience, she doesn''t show a hint of exaggeration.

    "I tend to read people sometimes. You have been, by far, the most complex person I have met. Showing little to no signs of a clear motivation. I wonder if you are just joining for the kicks. If you are wondering if my goal is to save or recover them, at least it is true."

    "Julia has told me much about you. I know your achievements. A Shadow Hunter is a mighty fine beast." Her speech is less sophisticated and simpler. She radiates a specific type of aura that makes her seem like a wild one.

    "Why did you become Guild Master? By the way you act and present yourself, it highly is unlikely you to be someone that high in the system."

    "Look at you, using big words. Sadly, big words won''t kill your opponent. I live for the thrill, the blood, and the reward."

    "Spoken like a true adventurer. Or a complete nutjob." Her ears twitch a bit before she grows serious.

    "I didn''t really choose to be someone like that. I love going on quests, but I also have to stand up for those under me now. Let''s leave it at that. Pry further, and I don''t care you are a Lord; I''ll be sure to shut you up for good." Her grayish-white tail wiggles back and forth as she walks.

    "Hmph, I didn''t choose to be a Lord of Saiana. I didn''t even want to be a noble. But here we are, two peas in a pod." A small but noticeable grin spread across her face. A small sign of affection through our shared experiences sneaked out in our conversations.

    After a long night''s travel, Nana motioned for camp. It wouldn''t be wise to continue this late without rest and filling ourselves. I took care of the fire while she took the chance to catch anything so we could eat a healthy meal. After a few attempts at the fire, I get a spark to light the kindling, creating a warm fire. Around the same time, Nana returns with a couple rabbits and bird eggs.

    "You know how to cook?" I ask her.

    "Wasn''t my forte. I had days of eating raw animals. Not bad, should really give it a try."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "I think I''ll pass for now."

    "Heh, you''ll find out the hard way then."

    "Sureee. Just give me the morsels."

    "I''ll keep looking out until the food is ready. Don''t want to gather any attention or trouble." Unsheathing her massive blade off her back, she shouldered it and began to patrol around the area. Using her beast features, night vision was a common trait of many. Her eyes glistened in the moonlight as she scanned across the trees.

    Gathering the ingredients and a pot, I began to brew up a simple rabbit stew with fried eggs as a topping. The smell of the meat was intoxicating. Bits of drool worked their way down my chin. A quick mixture of salt and ground pepper with cheese was added to the eggs, making for a nice texture and thickness. The stew soon finished, and I quickly grabbed two bowls from my pack. Filling them with the contents of rich stew and specialized eggs. The smell must have attracted Nana from her patrol as she couldn''t help but lick her hand, trying to contain her primal instinct to eat.

    "Damn, I want you to work as a chief in the Guild with that. Our cook lacks that special creativity, I am afraid." Nana''s eyes sparkle by the steamy stew placed in front of her. Resisting the urge to eat the entire meal in one sitting, she patiently waits for the eggs. "What is this? I''ve never seen such a creation."

    "It is just eggs fried in a pan with melted cheese. Simple really. Gives it that extra kick." Taking some knowledge of cooking, I have done in the past, it wasn''t my best effort, but during the middle of a snowy wilderness and the threat of danger, it was a well-earned meal.

    With a quick gesture from Nana that was both a thank you and maybe a concerning curse in her language? Regardless, she was more than happy to feast upon it. However, mere moments after finishing our first bowls and starting the next, Nana began to slow down. The simple but sudden shift catches my attention. I stop momentarily to speak, but her eyes shoot toward me in an intimidating glare. I froze up, wondering what was wrong. Until the feeling of my danger sense started to tickle the back of my neck. Without a doubt, at least a single troupe of goblins were waiting to ambush us when we least expected it. Either it was the fire or the smell of my cooking; they had spotted us some time ago. Blending effortlessly into the foliage, their piercing yellow eyes just barely take image.

    "You''ll have to show me some of your cooking later. I would love to have this again."

    "Well, if we make it back, we can celebrate.

    "Hmph. I''ll show you something to really celebrate about. And it isn''t something you can do just in town!" With a shout, she slams the bowl in her hand into the face of an unsuspecting goblin. The creature screeches in pain at the hot stew and falls onto its back, squirming in pain.

    Having enough time to wipe its eyes, it watches as the ripped beast woman grabs her giant blade, twirls it in her hand, and chops the creature down the middle. Its blood splatters the pale white snow. Its entrails and brains splatter across the remains. The rest of the ambush all react to the sudden discovery and watch as Nana flips her blade over her shoulder. The dripping of the inky red blood across her blade highlights the terrifying image of Guild Master Nana Xei...

 Chapter 79

    The small horde of goblins that intended to ambush the lonesome duo were now stunned and surprised by the sudden events. These goblins were more fearsome and ferocious than normal goblins. Even so, with their enhanced power and cruelty, they still stood against a foe that they deemed more vile, murderous, and beastly. Standing just over six feet tall, the Guild Master of Saiana village, Nana Xei, held her massive sword in the gleam of moonlight piercing through the trees. She wanted them to see her. Wanted them to soil themselves by her presence alone. This was her greatest strength, the ability to amass such an intimidating aura that accurately reflected her carnal desires.

    The joy and high of a hunt. Down to her nature, she was born into a life of kill or be killed. Her development was purely instinct and survival. Her intelligence suffered, but her growth into a mass of flesh capable of demolishing any foe with brute strength and beautifully grotesque finesse. Caleb stood there with his sword ready, shaking to his very core. With the knowledge that she was his ally in all this, her aura never faded in the slightest. He swallowed his pride and acknowledged her presence.

    "Don''t be afraid, little cub. Just kill your share, and I won''t be mad." Licking her canines, her tanned bronze skin shivered in anticipation of slaying these creatures. Flicking the blood off her blade, she assumed a low stance.

    "These goblins still killed my students. I will make sure I get my share of their blood. That I vow!" Gripping his sword tightly, the conviction of avenging the fallen allowed Caleb to refocus his efforts.

    "Let the hunt...BEGIN!"

    With the roar of her voice, Nana counted at least thirty goblins, all carrying spears or a short sword on their side. None of them were shamans, chiefs, or hobgoblin. Leaving them easy pickings for her blade. With the initiative of their surprise, Nana leaped toward a small group of three standing still, just staring. Their hands shook violently; even after her blade cleaved through their bodies, their hands continued to spasm and shake until they didn''t.

    Caleb took no time to worry about Nana and rushed forward. Attacking a lone goblin that drew a dagger. It dashed backward to turn around and lead with a surprising uppercut with its blade. Stopping in his tracks, he kicked some snow into the goblin''s face, making it miss its strike entirely. The opening left the goblin dead as his blade rammed through its throat. Having only a few gargling gasps of breath before the blade ripped through the rest of the creature''s flesh. A large spray of blackish blood stained the pure white snow.

    The putrid smell of goblins stank the air, but the smell of the iron in their blood only enhanced the anticipation of her feral side. Twirling her sword around to defend her back, a single goblin''s spear shatters on the silver-white steel of her giant blade. With the momentum of turning, she grabbed the head of the creature that had attacked her. Its putrid head was held aloft by her hand. It cried in pain as the sounds of bones breaking and shattering under pressure, and so did the sound of the crunching sound of her grip shattering its head to pieces. The bloody pieces of the brains splattered over her hands and then onto the snow.

    Caleb had dispatched two more goblins in a row with his sword. Cleaving them in half after parrying their strikes. The rest of the goblins charge, now recovered from the moment of stun. Their pack tactics, giving them the advantage of numbers, were soon quelled by Nana''s intense might and Caleb''s skillful technique. Their blades were drenched in the foul, inky substance. Cutting down the small horde to nothing but remnants that attempt to run away.

    Without hesitation, Nana sprints past the few remaining goblins to block their escape. The remaining four shout and cry in their tongue. Caleb knew the language of goblins from his previous years of reading back home. Was able to understand their cries and pleads. The single thought of these goblins mimicking the adventurers who most likely did the same thing before these creatures did whatever vile stuff they did. This thought was shared by Caleb and Nana without a doubt. They understood the lengths that these evil creatures would go to. With no time to decide, Nana chops one of the goblins in half, sending its torso and entrails spiraling across the snow and hitting a tree before slumping into the snow. One attempts to flee, but Caleb quickly pierces its chest. Gasping for air, the creature witnesses the boy watching its life, leaving its body. Caleb rips his sword from its chest before driving it all the way into its mouth before taking its head, making sure it stays down.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The last two Goblins watch in horror as their allies fall like flies. Panicking, they attempt to flee, but their bodies hit the ground first before their decapitated heads do. A small moment of respite as the thirty goblins that were present are splattered across the entire field. The dark, inky blood of the creatures turned the snow dark red, and the many parts of their bodies littered the scene. Wiping his blade between his arm, Caleb takes a deep breath before sheathing his sword.

    "If this was a recon force, they must number in the high hundreds in their nest. There was no way this would be possible of a party of fresh adventurers."

    "This is more than one tribe." Nana points out.

    "How can you tell?"

    "If you look, notice the tattoos and tribal symbols they carry. There are some that vary different from each other. If I had to guess, they have decided to ally themselves with rival tribes for one large horde." Caleb takes a moment to examine the less disfigured corpses and acknowledges Nana''s right. There is a total of five separate markings and symbols spread across the fallen.

    "If five tribes rallied under a single Hobgoblin Shaman of this degree, there could very well be over five hundred goblins if they decided to reproduce in large quantities in the last year or so."

    "Do you see any females? These are all males. They must have very few females in their nests. If they decided to share themselves with each other, they could probably produce about close to fifty offspring per year with limited females. Goblins only live for a few years before old age sets in, but females can live for longer by ten years."

    "How long has their alliance lasted, you reckon? I have only lived in Saiana for a little over a year."

    "Then, for a single year, they have allied themselves."

    "A year? Not two? Not five?"

    "Precisely. Goblins are stupid. Only when they face a massive threat do they tend to rally together but with only one or two tribes. If they have a Hobgoblin Shaman, it would be easier to lead them as one, but he must have a good reason to try to form such a massive force of undisciplined and selfish creatures all at once. One tribe of goblins attacked the village just a year ago. It was a single tribe that attacked, and they lost their Ogre. More than enough reason to make an alliance."

    "Are you saying it was my fault? That if I didn''t save those people, they wouldn''t be mounting an entire army?"

    "Right or wrong doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, they would have allied to attack the village. I guess you just sped that up."

    "Well, that''s reassuring."

    "The only problem is... Even after a year, they shouldn''t be a massive force of five hundred or more. At best, it would be close to two hundred. Unless..." Nana pauses for a moment. A grim look upon her face as a disturbing thought reaches her mind.

    "Do you know something?"

    "Caleb, how much do you know about goblins?"

    "Only what I read in books and what I learned from some villagers over the time I''ve been here. Why?"

    "Do you know how the first goblins were born?"

    "Well, the books said that a long-lived Demon decided to play God and experimented with dark magic. This Shaman used the fetus of a human woman and performed some ritual in some dark sacrifice. The woman was consumed by the ritual spell, and the fetus consumed its own mother and grew into a rapidly growing green creature. Becoming the first of many goblins that the Demon Shaman created from human fetuses. And now, because of his vile ritual, we have the blight of goblins in our world."

    "That''s more or less the truth."

    "More or less?"

    "The real truth is that... The Shaman used an elven woman for his ritual."

    "An elven woman? What? Why was this never mentioned?"

    "It was an Imperial human who published those books. I assumed they thought humans would get more sympathy if he changed it to humans and if multiple victims of humans were involved. Sick as it is, it worked."

    "Wait... The Demon Shaman didn''t use more than one?"

    "That''s the dark secret of the ritual. From a single elven woman, she gave birth to a hundred goblins in just a year before her body turned to nothing as the price of the spell. The reason why those little monsters live so little is because they take the years of the woman''s life until they have none left and wither away."

    "T-That''s..."

    "Horrific... I know."

    "But what does this story have to do with their numbers?"

    "If they rallied under one Hobgoblin Shaman, that means he has the ability to perform such an evil ritual: creating dozens from human women, over a hundred if it''s an elf."

    "But that would mean... Oh no..." Caleb''s heart sinks. A terrible thought and a gut retching feeling makes him sick.

    "There were two women in the party that was attacked... One made it back...the other wasn''t among the dead that Hinnia said were she..."

    "She...didn''t say. Only two died that she knew of."

    "We must find her fast, otherwise..."

    "Don''t say anymore... We need to find them now."

    Grabbing their gear, they race into the night, not gaining any sleep or rest after the battle to run ahead of time to prevent a disaster. The unsettling discovery of the goblin''s heritage created an unyielding tension that stained Caleb''s mind. Praying that the worst has yet to come, hoping to stop it, Caleb and Nana begin to reach the last known location of the Scarlet Hunters.

 Chapter 80

    Caleb and Nana picked up their pace after their sudden battle. The horrifying truth revealed about goblins only pushed the young boy to hurry his pace. Nana understood his feelings and obliged with them. However, she noticed that he was pushing himself harder than before. Hours had passed long into the night. Caleb''s breathing was heavy and sickly.

    "If you need to rest, I can stay on watch," Nana suggests. She was molded into being a survivalist, living on scraps and having sleepless nights during stressful jobs or hunts. Caleb had barely any experience with any in comparison. Watching him breathe hard was a clear sign that he would only tire himself out until he passed out.

    "We made good progress this night. Resting will benefit us more than not. We''ll pick up the search at first light." Without much delay, Nana stops Caleb in his tracks. He tumbles over and hits the snow with his elbows and arms. Sweat pours from his forehead, and his breathing is filled with gasps.

    "We need...to keep going..." He persists.

    "Look at yourself; you''re barely able to stay awake. By the position of the moon and stars, we still have a couple of hours of night. Take the time to rest until the sun shines, and then we move on. A few hours will do great for you."

    "We need to cover as much distance as possible... I can keep going..." Each gasp for air is painful and burning. Caleb is still limited by his age and size. Without a moment to ponder, Nana slams her sword into the ground next to a tree and lifts Caleb with one arm. "Wait! Put me down!"

    "If you won''t listen to my advice, then I guess I will ensure you can''t do anything about it. Sit tight." Nana sits on the tree and wraps her toned arm around the small human. Letting him rest in her lap and holding her sword in front of her, prepared for any incoming threat.

    "Nana, we don''t got time for this... We should do everything to-"

    "Quiet. I made up my mind, and this is what is best for the both of us. Just close your eyes and rest. I''ll keep watch." Her voice was softer. Softer than before for her size and build. Caleb was beyond feeling exhausted and leaned back in reaction. Her breasts parted slightly by his head. The soft chest was warm, and the scent of her body was sweet. For her exterior personality and demeanor, she was still very much a woman.

    "Wake me up...at first light..." Unable to keep his eyes from drifting closed, Caleb eases into the unique comfort and breathes softly. Like a child with their mother, he hears the gentle heartbeat through her chest, and the soft rhythm creates a lullaby for his dreams.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Knowing the young Lord in her lap was fast asleep, she gently cradled him closer and wrapped her cloak around him. The soft touch of the boy was enough to get her to remember her younger years. A long time ago, she held someone this close to her. A small child around the same age as Caleb. His name was Liethel, and he was an orphan. His parents died of disease when she found him on one of her quests. He was barely alive until she saved him from his fate. Loving him as her own, she decided to take a break from her party and spend time raising the boy. But it didn''t take long when the Demon King of that time attacked with their Lords. The boy sadly died because of it. Leaving Nana with a gaping hole in her heart that has never healed. Something that she holds onto her soul for many years now. Seeing death never changed her until Liethel''s passing.

    Now, Nana had another boy in her lap, sleeping just like Liethel. A feeling she thought she lost was now burning once again. She brushed her fingers through the pretty white hair. It was the same back then, too. Liethel had the same color and everything. Except his eyes were yellow instead of blue. Beyond that, this could well have been that boy long before. She knew deep down that Caleb wasn''t that boy. But for the moment, she just wanted to forget and pretend that he was here with her again. Her breath was caught up in the mix of emotions swelling inside her as grief settled once again. Wet tears froze on her cheeks, which made her scrape them with her own finger.

    After the moment of sentiment within her own feelings, she wiped the only good eye she had left before taking a deep breath. However, the image of an imperial knight killing Liethel, proclaiming him a Demon as he murders such an innocent creature filled her with rage. It was this moment that propelled her to becoming a Guild Master, getting a status that gave her voice weight. Her years as a diplomat as, she would visit the Empire to discuss with other guilds in attempts to reform them. With the last years and now a war with the land''s Lord, she was forced to refrain from any attempts and carefully escaped any capture to return to Heistorm and Saiana village. She held tight onto Caleb as the time passed.

    When the sun hit her eyes, she took a large breath, thanking for the peaceful time she had resting. With a gentle touch, she wakes Caleb from his sleep. It takes a minute for the young Lord to open his eyes, blinded by the sun''s light for a moment. Rubbing his eyes to adjust to the sudden shift, he lets out a yawn before his awareness returns.

    "Was it uneventful?" He speaks without looking at Nana.

    "Yes, it was quiet with no issue."

    "That''s good. That means they haven''t realized that their recon was killed yet. If we hurry, we could find where the battle took place and look for their nest before nightfall." She lets him go for his own comfort, and soon, he stretches his body. Unaware of her gaze that follows him. Nana shakes her head from her daze and stands up. Holding onto her blade before sheathing it, she places her hand on her chest, slowly letting go of that memory of Liethel slip into her mind once more; she readies herself.

    "I know the path to the location. Once you are ready, we shall head there immediately."

    "We need to do everything we can to prevent anymore disaster. Finding the survivors is our top priority; lead the way, Guild Master."

 Chapter 81

    Navigating through the forest, with Nana''s help, we reached the location where Hinnia said the ambush took place. Even with the snowfall the past week, the area was covered with piles of goblin corpses. Despite their numbers and strength, the Scarlet Hunters could fend off dozens before having to retreat. It didn''t change the outcome of their overwhelming presence.

    "Do you see them anywhere, Nana?" Searching the field, the bodies were left without issue. Numbering in the forties or maybe more, they left no evidence of the fallen adventurers.

    "We shouldn''t linger longer than we should. With each minute we lose, we have less time to find the survivors alive." Nana was firm in her assessment. I knew it would only prove to be a waste of time, but I promised to find them at least.

    "We follow where the bodies are and the angle they were killed. If the two went down together, they should be surrounded by a lot of corpses."

    Continuing the search, I look past the trees, where a small ridge falls off into a small ditch. A mound of snow covers the overlook. A couple of goblins are face-deep in the snow near the mound. Suspicious, I clear the path to reveal the sight of a trail of goblins dead in their tracks.

    "I think I found something!" Shouting to alert Nana, she quickly joins my side.

    "Did she mention they split apart from the party?"

    "I believe so. But I thought they were killed instantly when hit."

    "Look at the snow. The blood is still visible after all this time. Looks like one of them carried the other while injured. The trail of corpses showed that they were still in the fight." Pointing out the tracks, Nana makes the suggestion that creates a deep pit of hope in my heart.

    "They could be alive!"

    "I wouldn''t go that far. Even if they escaped, their injuries were close to fatal at best. With little to no supplies, they surely perished."

    "We follow the trail, find out ourselves." I break off and walk in front. Nana grasps my shoulder, stopping me in place. Looking into her eye, she shakes her head.

    "I need to know. I am sorry."

    "I understand that they trained under you. But getting attached will only eat at your spirit. Accept the painful truth, move on, and save others who need it."

    "I don''t doubt your decision. But if I can confirm their deaths, I can at least give their souls peace."

    "I won''t stop you. But don''t expect my sympathy."

    "I didn''t bet on it."

    "Might as well make sure you don''t get lost. Lead the way."

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Right." With a grim look across my face, I jog forward, letting the trail reveal the stream of bodies left behind the two members. They fought with all their might by the looks of the corpses. It didn''t take long to find a bigger clearing with a thick tree just some distance away��the small field stained with the blood of goblins and humanoids. Stumbling across a broken spear, it belonged to Senka. A young human who was a decent fighter, having used a spear for his entire time in the Guild, he had the potential of growing into a formidable person.

    With a single glance, I feel Nana place her hand on my shoulder. The tense feeling slowly relaxes my muscles as Nana spots the two men before I could. Her touch filled my heart with sorrow as the realization left me scared. I didn''t want to see them in such a state, but I needed to face it. Standing up, I turn to face the two laid bodies of Senka and Noro, huddled together on one side of the tree. Their bodies barely decayed due to the cold, but it didn''t hide the horrors of their wounds.

    With a heavy heart, taking in the horrific state of their final moments as they probably held off a large wave with all they had. Were they buying time? Were they trying to survive? Or did they fear for death until their last moments. Whatever they thought, reason, or motivation that kept them alive until the final flicker of light in their hearts had left, they at least died with a fellow brother in arms.

    Senka''s left arm was severed and presumably torn apart. Blood stained his chest as his ribcage was shattered and ripped apart, and his entrails spewed across his lap. He probably was the one carried by the look of his leg; the bone was sticking out in two places. Noro, a mage with an artifact, carried the wounded Senka after they were struck first. Noro suffered from head wounds but was able enough to slip past and carry Senka all the way here. The bodies that follow this trail were killed by Noro''s magic. Magic missiles and arcane arrows left the bodies with holes and small burn marks.

    Noro''s head was completely split open, probably by the axe of a massive goblin, possibly a bugbear. But his missing legs must''ve happened right after standing his ground defending the unconscious Senka. Holding off with what little magic he could summon through the artifact, he was defeated��a dagger in his stomach and shoulder before they sliced or ripped his legs from his body. Barely alive, Senka, with his spear, saved him but, in the process, broke it as the advancing horde didn''t stop. Leading to Senka dragging Noro with one arm to the tree where they said their final words to each other.

    With whatever weapon they could use to take out one or two more creatures before the swarm tore Senka apart. Barely living, he tried to fight back until a sword was driven into his throat and ripped out of the side, bleeding out instantly. Noro expanded all of his magic to probably fend off the swarm off Senka even if he had died already. He probably did succeed in pushing them back until one bugbear arrived and instantly slammed its axe straight into his head. His death was instant and probably a mercy compared to Senka''s; they both died without giving up. At least, that is what I like to think happened. It is possible that everything I could have described was wishful thinking, and they probably let themselves be torn apart, hoping to die quickly and let it end. Crying to their mothers or fathers until they couldn''t cry anymore.

    "We found them..." I trained them for nearly a month, and I learned a lot about their goals and dreams. It was hard for me to come to terms with their deaths, but I knew I shouldn''t cry. Reaching down, I stay silent, paying my respects to the fallen.

    "Caleb, it is time to move." She places her hand on mine and comforts me. I nod as I stand up.

    "If we have the chance, we can take them back," I say hopefully.

    "It might be possible, but right now, it is too dangerous to risk anyone else-" Nana cuts her voice off short and turns around. A soft echo of steps approaches. A group of them. As they draw closer, it becomes apparent it is horses. Nana looks to me and I am unsure what the reason for it to be. As a complete surprise, I watch as Gale and the rest of the Phantom Blades ride in on horseback approaching us...

 Chapter 82

    "Hey!" Gale shouts while waving his hand. Riding upon us, they notice the bodies and immediately stay silent, the shock of seeing fellow adventurers in such a state. I turn and look at the bodies before addressing them.

    "How did you guys figure to come here?" I ask.

    "We got a letter by bird from Julia, telling us about the whole situation. Thankfully, the village we were staying at gave us these horses, so it took us a night''s ride back here. I''m glad we did; it''s not a pretty sight." Gale gets off his horse and grabs two grey blankets to cover the bodies.

    "This incident is more important than the job we took. We are here to assist." Lukia dismounts and approaches us.

    "No, with anyone else in our group, we would surely lose any element of stealth and recon. The horses would also be a dead giveaway from a distance. If you can take their bodies back to Saiana, we can prepare for their funerals when we get back." Nana takes command and gives her orders.

    "That is true. We can do that. But allow Lukia and me to accompany you both. We spotted a trail to one of their nests. If this was the area they were attacked, any survivors might have been imprisoned there. The horses we leave can help take their bodies back," Gale suggests.

    "Thoughts, Caleb?" Nana turns to me.

    "It''s sound. Gale isn''t the loudest, and Lukia is an excellent hunter. It does hinder us a tiny bit, but if we can get pointed in the right direction, we could save a lot of time while we enter, and they guard the entrance, waiting for them to come back with the horses. We need something to help us escape the army of goblins in a worse case."

    "I have no objections to that. Did you guys see any evidence of any survivors? There is only two we need to find." Nana turns to Gale, hoping to hear anything.

    "I''m afraid we didn''t get much to go on. If anything, it looks like they are up to something. Our hunch seems like they found at least one of them. They might already be dead."

    "They are performing a dark ritual; if we don''t find them, it would spell even more disaster. Besides, we owe it to them to at least recover what we can, if there is any at all." I step up and carry Senka''s body to Herk, who places it on one of the horses. Nana does the same with Noro''s body.

    "Alright, then, time is not on our side. Herk, I entrust you and everyone else to get them back and then high tail it back here."

    "Gale, that''s pushing the horses a bit."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Don''t you think I know that? This is a serious problem; we must all do our best. If the horses stall, do your best to make sure they make it here, at least. I don''t want a filthy goblin to be my end."

    "Very well, I''ll do what is must."

    "Godspeed. Lukia, you got what you need?" Gale places his hand on her shoulder. She just finishes grabbing her gear and arrows. Flipping her hood over her head, she readies herself. Nana grabs my shoulder and drags me away for a moment.

    "Should we have another woman accompany us on this? If we fail and she is captured, it would be-"

    "I''ll make sure nothing comes of it. That, I vow." With a sudden shift in my tone and the life in my eyes much more serious than she could have predicted, Nana releases me and nods to my conviction. Gale and Lukia watch as their party leaves with the bodies and return to Saiana.

    "We ready to go?" Gale adjusts his cloak and sword.

    "Ready as we will be. How far is this nest?" I place my hand on my hilt and look in the distance.

    "It''s about a few hours jog; if we want to be stealthy, it might take most of the day."

    "Damn it. Time is not in our favor today. We run. Make it as quick as possible; rest up just before." A large sigh escapes my lips.

    "You both look exhausted. Are you sure you can do that?" Lukia comments.

    "You''re saying that to your Guild Master? Don''t make me laugh, girl. This boy here can push himself further, too. Can you keep up?"

    "The Phantom Thieves are yours to command."

    "Good, we move now." Nana takes point with me in the vanguard next to Gale. Lukia moves in the middle.

    Spending an hour on a continuous jog with periods of sprinting, we were feeling the elements take their toll. Lukia faring better than Gale but barely better than me. A single moment when a goblin patrol walked by us as we hid in the snow, a small respite as we tried to catch our breath. After they left, we quickly continued on the path. Lukia and Gale''s directions quickly led us to a large open cavern that was most likely the nest of the goblins. Agreeing to take a rest, we hid away in the trees to recover for ten minutes before heading in.

    "This isn''t going to be clean. I figure once we reach the inner parts of the nest, all hell will break loose. It will be all of our jobs to escape as quickly as possible with any of the survivors. If we fail, then it is up to you guys to warn Saiana and prepare for this army." Speak to Lukia and Gale. Their faces stoic in nature.

    "Just don''t die; I know you got this, Caleb." Gale bumps his fist into my shoulder with a cocky smile. I can''t help but return one back.

    "You two will guard the entrance as we discussed; make sure none enter to stab us in the back." Nana lifts her sword over her shoulder. Looking down the cavern, she sets her goals on the mission.

    "Right, good luck, you two. Here''s hoping we get out of here alive." Lukia clenches her fist.

    "Don''t set us up for failure, Lukia. Alright, see you guys on the other side." I stand up and head down the cavern with Nana. Leading us around, we close the distance and spot a small group of goblins. No more than five standing on guard. With one look at Lukia and Gale, who sneak their way to the other side, we charge in as soon as Lukia shoots her first shot into one of the goblin''s necks. It falls instantly; while the others are shocked by the sudden ambush, we close in and dispatch them without much noise.

    "Let''s go," I say to Nana as we make our way into the entrance. Lukia and Gale take the bodies of the goblins and dispose of them before any more show up. Stationing themselves behind the large rocks, they wait for any further unsuspecting patrols...

 Chapter 83

    Dark and humid, the tunnels descending into the nest reeked with foul odors. It was sickening and worse for Nana, who had heightened smelling senses. She didn''t want to show it, but she was fighting back an urge to gag. I stripped off a piece of cloth and handed it to her. She accepted it without hesitation and wrapped her face to help ease the scent.

    "I hope Gale and Lukia can handle the entrance," I say under my breath.

    "They are a good team by themselves. They won''t fail us. Just focus on living and completing the mission. Once we retreat, there is no looking back."

    "I understand. But if this is where most of the goblins live, we might need to think of a way of sealing them." I ponder ideas of how to do so.

    "They would just dig out. The little creatures are resourceful."

    "Might as well try."

    "Be my guest. Now quiet, we are nearing something."

    Nana waves her hand, telling me to get down. Crouching low, I hold tight onto my blade. The dark tunnels and rocky texture are barely lit, and my sight is only barely adjusted. Staying behind Nana as a guide for my eyes, I have done my best to adapt to dark environments. Small amounts of movement appear in the distance as one goblin carries a torch and walks with two others.

    "Patrol," Nana whispers before drawing a short sword from her side. Looking over to my position, she nods to my understanding to take them down quietly and quickly. I pull my dagger and hold my sword in the other hand.

    Waiting for them to approach closer, the sounds of their footsteps on the wet rocky texture echo down the entire tunnel. The encroaching light flickers close, and they soon step adjacent to us, and for a moment, they don''t notice the looming presence of death ready to strike. With one single motion, Nana grabs the one with the torch and lifts it up with her hand. Driving her blade through its chest before ripping the blade clean out. The two surprised goblins try to shout for help, but my dagger protrudes out of one''s mouth, and my sword goes through the throat of the other. They struggle, and the sounds of their blood gurgling in their mouths and throats are chilling before they drop to the ground dead. Wiping my dagger and sword clean, Nana takes the lead once again as she props the bodies together hidden in the same spots as we were.

    "If we keep doing this for hours, we might actually make a dent." I say with a soft chuckle.

    "You would think so, but it isn''t simple. Let''s get going before it is too late."

    Picking up the pace, the tunnel leads into a bigger chamber that has been clearly lived in for some time by many. The flat ground of the rocky texture smooths out into an open, clean field of goblins in tents and makeshift shelters. It seems these are the grunts of the horde that must live in the lowest of quality given, using camping kits from fallen adventurers.

    "There is only one entrance and exit. This is highly unfortunate." Nana takes a deep breath before adjusting her sword.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "We can''t have them running down and alerting the whole nest if we reveal ourselves, and we can''t exactly have them backstabbing us when we need to leave. Either way, they got us here."

    "This is really a nest made by a very smart creature. This Hobgoblin Shamin must be down much further. Who knows if they have more levels to explore before we reach any of their main chamber."

    "It looks like we need to fight. There is only about forty or so here. We can take them."

    "The chances of one slipping by to alert the nest is high. I may be confident in killing them all but even I can''t defend the tunnel with my sword. The walls are too cramped."

    "I could with my size, I am just barely bigger than these goblins, so I can stop them from warning the others."

    "Would you do something so dangerous? You can''t turn your back; otherwise, you will find their blade stuck deep in your head."

    "You hunt them down, Nana; I can hold them back until you kill them all. We need to hurry; the more they delay us, the less time we can save any of the survivors."

    "Not much choice then. If you can sneak by and get close enough to the other side, I will charge in. Everything will ride on you to stop them from escaping."

    "Believe in me. I can do this."

    "I hope you''re right. Now go, I will prepare."

    "Right." Taking a deep breath, I adjusted my gear and gently moved to the left side of the encampment. Slowly making each step calculated with each breath without losing focus. For once, I am glad I don''t wear excessive armor other than the shin guards and leather chest piece. Nearing the tunnel further in the nest, one goblin stumbles past me and trips over my foot. The loud crash of the creature causes a quick commotion and I react to quickly step on its next. Not wanting it to make a sound, I quickly put all my force behind my foot to swiftly snap its neck.

    Time was short, so I quickly moved to the tunnel and spotted Nana in the distance, watching over me. She raised her hand, letting me know that she was ready. I took a deep breath and drew my sword. Hitting the ground of the rocks causes the goblins to jump from their positions and turn to me. They snarl and let out inhumane noises before they quickly charged me. At the same time, Nana leaps from her position and swings her massive sword through a small group running at me. The blood sprays across the backs of other goblins, who turn around to see the tall beast woman wielding the massive blade in her hand. The blood of their fellow creatures dripped off the cold steel, creating a stir of fear within them.

    "None of you will leave here alive!" Shouting, she proceeds to chase after the goblins with ease. The sounds of the dying creatures are cut off as she drives the blade through each of them.

    The ones bold enough to face her all meet a quick end, while the ones too frightened or weak to consider fighting her try their luck on me. I stood still with my blade ready. With each approaching goblin attempting to attack, I quickly parried and slashed through one. Two more approaches and I took a step back to stab the nearest one; the other slipped by and attempted to run down the tunnel. I quickly jerked my sword free, drew my dagger, and threw the small blade into the back of that goblin. It drops to the ground, bleeding to death as the gasping creature grows lifeless. Defending against the rest of the goblins before Nana could finish the last of them, their bodies littered the ground with dark ink-red blood all over the rocks. Nana grabs the final goblin and snaps its neck before tossing it to the side like some broken toy.

    "These creatures were much weaker than the ones who tried to ambush us. They were most likely from a different tribe, by the looks of it." Nana says while flicking the blood off her blade. She slowly approaches me with a satisfied look.

    "Yeah, much smaller, too. This Hobgoblin has favorites, it seems." Blood drips from my sword, and I flick it off before sheathing my blade.

    "That''s good for us, I suppose. Just means we need to be ready for the real deal here."

    "Agreed. We wasted enough time here; let''s hurry." Turning around, we quickly picked up the pace and headed down the tunnel, leaving the many corpses and parts of many on the ground to rot and fester from the elements.

 Chapter 84

    Sounds of chanting echoed as we went deeper into the tunnel. The chanting was spoken by the goblins, but I couldn''t piece any of it together. Nana placed her hand on my shoulder. Her grip was tight, which meant something serious.

    "They are preparing the ritual!" My eyes grew wide when the words escaped her lips.

    "Is that why they are chanting?"

    "There is no other reason it isn''t. We need to hurry, NOW!" Grabbing my arm, she lifts me over her shoulder and sprints toward the chanting. With the obnoxious chanting being louder than our footsteps, any attempt at stealth was a waste.

    Holding on tightly, she leaped between each passage and soon brought us to a vast view of an underground city. The structures were clearly older than any of the goblins here; they must have found this place abandoned and made it their central hub for gatherings. The city wasn''t massive, but it was impressive, even though it was here in the first place. In the middle sat an open square where all the goblins converged together on their knees, performing the chants.

    "Nana, is that?"

    "Yes, that is surely a ritual gathering. Thankfully, it takes a long time to prepare; I don''t see any of the survivors." Scanning across the way, Nana looks down to see that it is a one-way trip down into the city. We were unfortunate that we entered this way without having anything to help us get back up this way.

    "No matter what, we are going to have to run down another tunnel to escape, which means we won''t know where it takes us," I say with a long sigh. The thought of it already spells trouble.

    "And if the survivors are unable to move on their own, then our chances of survival are pretty small."

    "Even for you?"

    "These creatures, these goblins, are enhanced by wicked magic. They are much bigger, stronger, and intelligent than they normally are. If I have to keep you safe along with the others, one bad attack defenseless can make me meet my end." Nana was serious. I know she is strong��much stronger than I think I can credit her��but she is restricted in these spaces. But she shouldn''t need to worry about me, as I thought.

    "I can handle myself around these things. I was trained by one of the best Knights in the Scarlet Order."

    "I will have to watch after you anyways."

    "Nana, I can do just fine! I may still be a kid, but I am not weak. If my training with Eckhart over the last year isn''t proof, then I have failed myself. But these creatures are still simple; I can handle my own weight."

    "I just don''t want to... Just don''t do anything reckless."

    "Aren''t you supposed to evaluate me?"

    "More or less. But that is beside the point; the situation has changed."

    "I know it has; I am well aware. We need to find wherever they are holding the survivors. We are wasting time debating." I ignore any warnings from Nana and, jump down the side of the cliff, and roll onto stable ground. The hundreds of goblins too focused on preparing the ritual wouldn''t take notice.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Damn it!" Frustrated by my actions, Nana joins me and grabs my arm. "Stay here; I can find them on my own."

    "I am Lord Caleb Aris, and I am also responsible for this happening to the people I trained. This is my mission as much as it is yours. Stop fighting me on this, and let''s do what we came here to do." I brush my arm away and face her, my eyes sharper than ever as I hold my position.

    "If you die-"

    "I won''t, trust me."

    "Still-"

    "Listen to yourself. Stop acting this way! Everyone told me how great of a fighter you are in the guild, especially Juila. I want to believe them, but right now, you are more concerned about me and not the ones who need our help." Nana closes her eye and grips her fists tightly.

    *

    A memory of Liethel hits her deeply. The young boy she cared for. His lifeless face haunting her dreams. His white hair was stained with blood as his body was impaled by a Demon''s blade. His lifeless eyes were empty like a doll. She opens her eye to look at Caleb. His hair was just about the same color and length as that day. The depths of her fears and horrors caused her to grow weak when it came to this. Always holding a close demeanor to help her cope with such loss, she pushed others away. Now, suddenly, she was reminded of the life that Liethel held within Caleb. They were too similar for her not to notice. But it wasn''t the boy she once knew and loved. This was a boy, a child, a lord, who, by his own strength, could make it here and fight alongside her. Something she never trained or guided Liethel, thinking she was all he needed to live with her. Until the day she couldn''t protect him he was left defenseless as he was killed in cold blood.

    But not this time.

    No.

    This time was different. She knew that.

    This time, she can trust her life with this boy. Caleb was truly strong and maybe stronger than she could imagine. His eyes were filled with life but also sadness. Upon looking at Caleb, she felt something inside her resonate. He was just like her. He held on to some dark secrets, painful memories, and even hatred deep inside. Yet he still had a look of life still present, unlike her, who longed for death, but she refused to die a pointless death. The memory of Liethel would fade once she took her last breath, and she was afraid of forgetting him forever. Looking at Caleb now, she sees he is right. She can''t hold onto the past forever and letting it hold her back. Seeing Liethel in Caleb was just something she forced upon herself. Something to connect to, but it was just hopeless wishing. Nana took a deep breath before looking at Caleb again. The vision of Liethel in her head was gone; all that was left was a boy who was willing to fight and die for the people they needed to save. A smile formed on her face as a weight was removed from her heart.

    "You are something else, Caleb."

    "Nana?"

    "And you''re perfectly right. I can''t allow myself to be distracted. We do this now, and fast. There are two other entrances besides the one we came through. It seems the one in front of us is probably where their leader resides, which means our exit and supposedly where they would keep any prisoners locked up."

    "And we don''t have to fight them if we can escape undetected?"

    "No, we need to do something about their numbers. We can''t fight them head on but we could something to the mass that has gathered here if we can find a way."

    "Well, if we had to, we could drop parts of the top onto them, but the chances of that are slim."

    "I don''t expect any of us to do that feat without a mage. The next best thing is trapping them in here until they starve."

    "Any ideas how we do that?"

    "The supports on some of these walls can cause a large portion to cave in if I can do enough damage." She looks around for a moment and spots a large aperture that is clearly old with age. "That could be very nice to cause some damage."

    "Well, it is a plan. Let''s first confirm of the survivors before anything."

    "Right." Nana takes her sword, places it over her shoulder, and quickly leads the way toward the side. Caleb follows behind, hoping that they can make it on time without setting off the whole nest.

 Chapter 85

    Our steps covered by the goblins'' chanting, we quickly dashed to the side and entered what was a long, crudely built chamber. A long hall of torches was placed along the walls where each cell lined up.

    "Would they have their prisoners so close to the center of the nest?" I question.

    "These tunnels are probably connected to many other tribes, either from naturally formed structures or because they dug them out themselves. The latter seems less likely, considering how sophisticated these pathways become. We might have an exit through here; if it leads to one of the other tribes, we could escape in the ensuing chaos, especially if we can cover the entrance here as we leave."

    "It sounds solid enough. I hope you have something in mind."

    "Don''t worry, I can handle that."

    Proceeding down the path, we check each cell, looking for the survivors or anyone for that matter. Each cell was either empty with dried blood staining the ground, or they had rotting corpses that were just left there without a second thought.

    "Do you see anyone?" I ask, hoping we can find anyone.

    "Just death. The smell is hard to ignore." She covered her nose while observing each cell that is passed.

    "Who''s there?" A weak but female voice calls out from a cell further down. Wasting no time to run to the person, we uncover one of the surviving party members.

    "Hey, don''t be afraid," I call out.

    "C-Caleb? Is that you?" She reaches out and grabs the bars. Her face is bruised and bleeding. It is her, Eriie, one of the elves in the Scarlet Hunters party.

    "Yes, it is, we have come to get you out of here Eriie. Is there anyone else with you? What happened to Uzel, anyone." I gently hold her hand to comfort her. Nana nods to my stare as she begins to work on the door.

    "Uzel was taken when their leader defeated him. He didn''t stand a chance against his magic. I tried to fight back, but they weren''t gentle." She gently rubs her wounds, clearly from a club or fist that took her down. "Yorn stood by with us, but I don''t know if he was captured; he could be dead for all I know. He might be in one of these cells as well as Uzel."

    "What of your sister, Syphine? Was she with you?" Nana speaks as she forces the lock on the door to break. It swings open, and Eriie slowly approaches us.

    "T-They took her; the big one grabbed her and dragged her off. Her screams...God... I need to find her! I have to save her!" Nana grabs her arm before she takes off. She struggles and cries out, quickly being shushed by Nana.

    "Was it the Hobgoblin that took her?" Nana asks.

    "I-It was a big ugly one; he smelled horrible, and he was bigger than their leader."

    "It must be an ogre or a subspecies. Either way, it spells a lot of trouble besides their leader," I comment.

    "Caleb, what do we do? I don''t know what they want to do with us but...their leader was very excited to see me and my sister... Almost like he was beyond thrilled. Please tell me my sister will be okay!"

    "I''m sorry, but she is going to be used in a ritual. We need to save her at all costs."

    "Or we can make sure they can''t use her for it."

    "W-What are you suggesting, Nana? Aren''t you the Guild Master? You are supposed to watch out for them!" I shout.

    "Do you remember how many there are? Even if we recover her, we have a whole army. I can probably hold them off but if that ogre or their leader joins the fight, there is no telling where it would go. At the very least, we could prevent her from going through the worst fate imaginable."

    "That''s my sister!" Eriie lashes out.

    "Tsk, and I have to make sure the village is safe first!" Nana shouts and grips her hard. "I want to save her, I really do, but we need to focus on getting out alive."

    "B-But...she... I can''t..." Tears fill her eyes; Nana gently wraps her arms around her. I clench my fists, until a soft groan is heard a ways down.

    "U-ugh..!" It is a familiar voice.

    "Uzel?" Eriie softly speaks.

    "C-Can someone help me here... I can''t...see...a thing."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Hold on, let me come to you," I say while jogging to the cell. Upon reaching the cell, a strike of horror fills me. My hand shakes before I grip it to make it stop. A painful feeling swirls in my stomach that makes me nauseous. I let out a loud gasp before backing away a few steps.

    "W-What is it..? Can you see me? I can''t tell where I am; it''s dark..." Uzel, stumbling forward into the light, revealing even in more detail the extent of his condition. The horrific image of the beast man seared into my mind as the bleeding gaping holes where his eyes used to be inks a deep crimson. They were ripped out viciously. One of his ears was heavily damaged, along with a broken nose. The goblins had used him as a toy and nearly killed him. Nana and Eriie approach, and I quickly raise my hand to stop them.

    "D-don''t look, you guys." My voice was raspy and squeaking.

    "D-Do I look alright..? C-Caleb, what happened to me..! T-tell me!" Finding the bars in his blindness, he grips them and rattles them; feeling at his face, he recoils from the pain and discovers his missing eyes... "T-There gone.....! Oh...God! My eyes! Ahhh! MY EYES!!" Panic fills his heart and mind. He thrashes around until falling to the ground. Unable to let it continue, Nana storms up and kicks down the door, unconcerned by the noise. I prevent Eriie from seeing it.

    "Caleb..." Nana asks with a plain tone.

    "Yes?"

    "I want to kill them. But I know we will die. If you have a plan, I am all ears. If you need to think one up, do so while helping him. I''m going to take Eriie and find her gear if it''s here." Simply walking out of the cell, she grabs Eriie, who nods and walks with her. This is both a test for me and Nana herself. I swallow my fear and approach the sobbing man; his tears are replaced with blood, and he helplessly cries out.

    "I''m here, Uzel. Don''t worry; we are going to get you out of here. But first, I need you to calm down so I can stop any further bleeding." Gently holding his head, I pull out some bandages left in my supplies and wrap them around his wound. Blood seeps through the bandages, but it does the job. Uzel frantically shakes and tries to stay still. "Does that feel alright?"

    "I-It''s...fine." Barely any strength left within him, Uzel slumps his head.

    "I am sorry. I did not expect such a powerful force to be here. I allowed you all to go out, and now this has happened." I gently pat his shoulder before fighting back my guilt.

    "I tried to...turn back when we saw the goblins. Something was wrong...and I continued anyways."

    "Don''t say that. You couldn''t have known."

    "Neither did you... But I made the choice... I let everyone down..!"

    "Uzel..."

    "You shouldn''t waste time on me... Let me die..."

    "I swore to everyone in the village and Hinnia that I will bring you guys back alive if I can!"

    "Hinnia...? S-She''s alright?"

    "Nana found her and saved her. She''s safe and sound at Saiana."

    "Thank God... I stayed with everyone to make sure she could escape... I am glad she did. She didn''t want me to leave her alone, but I had to go back for everyone... I drew what attention I could before this...happened."

    "You did good; You saved one."

    "I knew Hinnia for a long while... She is so beautiful... I don''t know why I asked her to join me in being a party... I just thought... It would be fun..." His voice grows softer, his strength fading with each breath. "Now... I won''t be able to see her anymore... I can''t see her... I cannot see how she looks at me... Her smile... Just gone...!" His hands grip on my shoulders.

    "If you want to meet her again, you better not die here. Not in this place. You can still touch her and hear her voice. You just need to survive." My hands grip onto his shoulders as I shake him. "You want to go back to her, don''t you?!"

    "I-I do..!"

    "Then you need to hang on! Because I am getting you three out of here today! I have a plan, and Nana can help secure us an escape from the horde. But you need to have the strength to fight and live!"

    "C-Can you really get us out of here?"

    "Damn right! I am not the lord of Saiana for nothing! Come on! I''ll make sure you can get back to Hinnia; I am sure she would want you back regardless of how you are now." Pulling him to his feet, Uzel finds the strength within to stand on his own with my support.

    "Y-You''re right...I need to get back to her."

    "That''s the spirit. Now come on, I am going to save Syphine and I need you able to move. You beast man can rely on your other senses to navigate."

    "My smell is gone-"

    "Use your ears, hand, anything else. Anything that you are gifted with to see. I don''t care how you do it; just you need to figure it out now!"

    Carrying him down to find a fully dressed and geared Eriie and a focused Nana waiting for us. I let Eriie hold onto him while I approach Nana.

    "Are you okay, Eriie?" Uzel speaks to her.

    "I-I am alright. I''m more worried about you..."

    "Don''t mind me; I just need to adjust as best as I can..."

    Nana takes my shoulder and drags me forward to watch as the goblins have begun something. We both watch as the ritual is nearing its final stages.

    "It''s about to start; we are running out of time." She says, grinding her teeth.

    "At least this falls under my plans."

    "Do you?"

    "I do. It''s not going to be easy, but I think we can pull it off with blind luck."

    "That gives me a lot of confidence."

    "Well, either way, we won''t reach the chamber where she is being held without being spotted, so we need to grab her when they are carrying her to the center. Then you break some of the pillars that are in this place and collapse rocks on top of them. With the confusion and panic, I will rush in and grab her."

    "That is asking a lot. Won''t they realize you before you reach her?"

    "Then I guess I got to be faster than them. Don''t worry; I know you won''t fail."

    "All riding on you to grab her before it''s too late?"

    "Exactly. Do you think you can help me with this?"

    "If you told me if we were going to die no matter what, I wouldn''t consider it, but I can see in your eyes, you are sick of this shit. Me too, time to crush these bastards."

    "Good; we should tell Uzel and Eriie about the plan and how we will escape."

    "After you."

    Turning back, we discuss and explain the plan with them. Putting their faith into this plan was all I could ask for. Nana nods to me as she sets off and retraces our steps to reach one of the pillars. I pray that she can take down three before having to retreat to our escape. So, we wait for a moment until a loud bell chimes int he distances. A roar of the goblins announces the presence of their leader, the Hobgoblin. Stepping out, he is tall. Taller than Nana, as he walks with confidence, his pinkish-red skin shines under the torch light. Wearing dark armor and wielding a staff in his hand, he commands the goblins behind him to carry the unconscious Syphine...

 Chapter 86

    The creatures'' roaring shouts vibrate the air. With the appearance of their leader, they stand with crooked smiles. Witnessing the vessel for the ritual, Syphine, carried by his underlings, begins to voice the final rites. Tension running high, Caleb lets out a long sigh, wiping the sweat from his brow. Nana also watches with a distasteful expression. Caleb swiftly approaches the side, has a clear line of sight of the horde, and observes the Hobgoblin.

    "Shaar! Shaar! Shaar!" The goblins begin to shout a name in a common tongue. It was the name of their leader, the Hobgoblin Shaman. Wielding his black twisted staff, he conducts the kneeling goblins to bow and chant. Shouting his name while reciting the words in their tongue, he steps onto the platform where the ritual circle lies.

    "We have a special one with us! I have prepared this elf for this glorious moment! Giving birth to many, she shall give us more warriors!" His words resonate with the pack, causing them to go feral. He raises his hands and motions the ones carrying her to place her before him. She is placed with care, and they are back away from Shaar.

    Caleb motioned for Nana to conduct the plan they had discussed. She nods and readies her blade, chanting some words under her breath. Shaar recites some words before reaching for Syphine; a white blur obstructs his view��a piercing blade slices through his arm, which he quickly retracts. Dark red blood drips onto the platform as Caleb lunges for his throat.

    After having to use a Sword Art to increase his speed, he loses his breath for a moment and barely misses Shaar''s neck. The Hobgoblin flicks his staff to hit Caleb''s brow before reaching to grab the boy. Dark purple energy wraps around his fingers. Seeing the dark magic, Caleb ducks back and catches himself by stabbing his sword into the platform as leverage. Just barely avoiding being grabbed, he kicks both feet into the arm to push it away. Shaar snarls with his nasty fangs before he watches Caleb retreat, grabbing Syphine and attempting to run. Shaar shouts to his followers to seize him.

    "Nana! Now!" Upon hearing his words, Nana recites the words from a Sword Art that she had learned long ago. "Stone Edge!" Infusing a powerful ability into her blade, she easily carves into the pillar and shoves against it with all her might. Causing it to collapse toward the platform. Shaar screeches as he rolls out of the way, only to watch a handful of goblins be obliterated by the falling pillar. Their bodies turned into a pile of mushed blood and flesh. The unstable ceiling begins to crumble, and pieces start to break off and fall to the ground. Causing a large panic, goblins attempt to run out of the way of the falling debris.

    "Don''t let them escape!" Shaar still barks his orders, raises his staff, and casts a spell that reaches all of his followers. They quickly grow in size; their muscles begin to bulge out, and their eyes white out in a blind fury. The spell to make them much stronger causes a large mass of goblins to go berserk. They only listen to the caster without question and turn their attention toward Caleb, carrying the unconscious elf over his shoulder. Even with his strength, his size limits his movement while carrying a fully grown woman.

    Noticing the unnatural change within the creatures, he barely has the time to react as they rush after him. Nana quickly leaps to the next pillar and uses the same ability to carve through it and shove it onto more of the goblins. Much more of the ceiling breaks off and plummets to the ground. Caleb just barely manages to avoid being crushed by one and runs toward the tunnels where Uzel and Eriie await.

    Until a sharp pain strikes his arm. The blood shooting from the wound causes him to stumble. One of the goblins caught up to him and took a swing. Having no choice but to take it out, Caleb switches stance and kicks the creature in the face before slicing off its head. The disgusting dark blood coats his blade and chest before he attempts to move. However, the large ogre, a pale green hulking creature, stomps towards him and reaches to grab him.

    Caleb watches as he puts up a barrier to stop the ogre, but it quickly crushes the protection instantly and reaches closer before the ground begins to shake. The ogre loses balance and barely misses him. Nana breathes heavily as she once again uses Stone Edge to cleave through the last pillar. She shoves it down and watches as a large part of the ceiling breaks in conjunction. Knowing that her work is done, she attempts to retreat but is quickly cornered by a group of goblins that leap toward her in their rage.

    Even exhausted by the use of Sword Arts, she quickly twists her blade to deflect their bodies and slams them into the ground. They cough blood before she leaps into the air and uses the momentum of her blade to carve through their bodies instantly and land after finishing her spiral strike. They lay dead and torn in half before she watches as Caleb defends against a couple of goblins himself.

    "Caleb!" She shouts, attempting to leap down the incline, but quickly jumps to the side to avoid a falling rock.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Nana! I got this! Hurry and return to Uzel and Eriie!" He stabs through one of the goblin''s stomachs before ripping the blade out, causing its entrails to fall onto the ground and blood pooling out of the wound. He runs to the side to avoid another falling part of the ceiling and runs toward the exit. Nana gets up and leaps forward; using her beast features, she easily maneuvers toward Uzel and Eriie, who quickly begin to lead the way.

    Suddenly, the large ogre from before, grabs one of the fallen pieces and chucks it toward Nana. She quickly tackles Uzel and Eriie to protect them. The piece hits the entryway and breaks apart, nearly destroying the entire exit. Nana realizes they are trying to trap Caleb and Syphine before they reach them.

    "Caleb! You need to hurry!" Eriie calls out; Uzel struggles to stand before Nana places her hand on him and holds back, trying to think of a way to help him until a couple of goblins attempt to approach. Moving forward, Nana slashes through them, they fall easily but fatigue is quickly taking her.

    Caleb does his best to move but with the unstable ground and the goblins after him, he realizes instantly he isn''t going to make it...

    "Nana! Catch her!" Stabbing his sword into the ground, he holds Syphine tightly in his grip, and, putting his strength and focus into everything, he launches the slender elf into the air. Letting out a large cry, he throws her high into the air. Surprising Nana with his strength at that moment, she jumps and catches the girl before hitting her back against a wall and sliding down to her feet. Eriie quickly takes her sister to allow Nana to aid Caleb.

    However, after throwing Syphine, the ogre had grabbed another large rock and began to throw it. The creature throws it, but it instantly is stopped in mid-air as Caleb creates a barrier to stop it. The barrier breaks, causing the debris to fall onto him. He jumps to avoid it, which he rolls to his feet but is quickly surrounded by approaching goblins. Shaar steps through the rubble and commands them to attack.

    Caleb is pounced on by one of them, and they try to stab him. But the moment the creature raised its hand, an arrow strikes into the side of its head. Caleb kicks the corpse off of him and turns to see where the arrow came from. Until a couple more arrows fly past his head and strike a few more goblins, killing them instantly.

    "Hey! Get off your ass! We''ve got you covered!" Gale shouts as she draws a bow and fires another arrow, striking a goblin in the chest. Lukia quickly backs him up and fires several arrows, providing a path forward. "Once you''re clear, we will meet you both there!"

    Caleb wondered what he meant by both. Getting to his feet, he grabs his sword and turns to see a morning star mace crush the head of a couple of goblins, a large shield smashing the face of another. Standing before him is the last member of the Scarlet Hunters, Yorn, the half-elf cleric.

    "I got your back! Let''s get out of here!"

    "Y-Yorn? I thought you were dead!"

    "Turns out I got more life in me than I thought! Gale and Julia helped me from a ditch. I''m just returning the favor, now go!"

    "You better be right behind me!" Caleb turns and runs toward Nana, who defends the exit from any goblins. Yorn smiles and speaks a few words before unleashing a holy spell. Causing a blinding light, he turns and retreats after Caleb.

    "We are leaving! Get over here!" Nana shouts toward Gale and Lukia. They nod and slide down the incline, making their way toward the rest of the group. Yorn passes Caleb as he defends against another goblin that leaps into the air. Stabbing his blade through its chest, he kicks it down to the ground. The violent shaking of the unstable ceiling grows worse, and more begins to fall on top of the rest of the goblins. Shaar raises his hand and commands a couple of goblins to attack Gale and Lukia as they approach.

    "They aren''t going to make it!" Yorn comments.

    "I won''t leave them!" Caleb steps down and grabs onto his arm, channeling his magic through the artifact; he pushes past his limits and creates a large barrier wall that cuts off the goblins from Gale and Lukia. The wall extends and protects him as well. Shaar twirls his staff and launches a large black ball of energy that strikes the barrier. Straining Caleb as he holds off the assault from the goblins and Shaar''s magic, he feels his body burning from the pressure. Surprising everyone, Caleb withstands the pain until Gale and Lukia arrive.

    "Let''s go, Caleb!" Lukia grabs his shoulder, and he quickly releases the barrier. Returning to the group, Nana notices Shaar begins to cast another spell.

    "I''m going to try to seal this path! Hurry!" She shouts as she winds up her blade, ready to unleash another Sword Art to cause the entrance to collapse. Waiting for Caleb and Lukia to run past her, she struggles to take the breath she needs to focus. She swings with less strength which only causes a portion of the entrance to be block, but enough to at least slow them down.

    Nana stumbles back and coughs a bit of blood. She over did it with the Sword Arts and it costed her a lot of her strength. Turning back, she sees the party has reunited. Caleb gasps for air, trying to recover from his own fatigue. Uzel holds himself against the wall while Eriie holds her sister in her arms. Gale looks after Lukia and Yorn who exchange some words before they turn their attention to Nana.

    "I couldn''t close the path all the way. They will get through soon; we need to move now!"

    "Caleb needs a minute to-" Lukia tries to speak but Caleb pounds his hand on the stone to gain their attention.

    "I''ll be fine... We need to go, now!" Gale grabs Caleb and aids him forward, Uzel is held up by Yorn and is carried forward. Lukia helps Eriie with Syphine and they proceed forward. Nana watches them move forward without her. She coughs a bit and holds her stomach. A dark bruise from the magic from Shaar that had hit her before closing the entryway caused intense amounts of pain. She took a painful breath before continuing forward, hoping she could hold out until they made it out...

 Chapter 87

    Faced with multiple injured members, Caleb orders everyone to take their time but not to stall. Lukia uses some of her healing to ease Caleb''s wounds. Yorn casts his healing spells onto Uzel, who finally takes a deep breath now that the pain is bearable.

    "Thank you..." Uzel places his hand on Yorn. Yorn sighs to himself, seeing his friend in pain.

    "They took your eyes; these bastards will face judgment when it is right." Yorn continues to guide Uzel. He softly shrugs off his hand and places his own hand on the wall.

    "I''ll only be in the way if you keep trying to help. Since you healed my wounds, I can use my other senses to see."

    "Are you sure? I don''t mind helping-"

    "You''ve done quite enough, my friend. If I want to meet Hinnia again, I need to be stronger than losing my sight has done. I hope you understand."

    "Stubborn since we were kids. Fine, have it your way, but I will watch your back to the end."

    "Thank you again. I don''t know how I was blessed with such a great friend as you."

    "Praise our God if you''re speaking that."

    "Heh, you know I don''t understand that stuff."

    "Then I am afraid I can''t help you with that."

    "Good, now let me be." Uzel takes a quick sniff in the air and adjusts his wolf ears and his sense of feel to pinpoint his location and where he should move. Caleb checks in with everyone, looking after them and seeing if they need anything.

    "Caleb, I am fine," Lukia says. "I am more worried about you. Making that barrier to help Gale and me must have taken a lot out of you."

    "It wasn''t easy to pull off, but I am glad it did when it counted. I don''t know if I can do another one like that for a while, but I can still move just fine."

    "If you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask. We are here together."

    "Sure, when I really need it, I will ask." Caleb smiles a bit before he takes a quick look around to see Nana far behind the group. Noticing her distressed look, he slows his pace to walk beside her. "Hey, you are feeling alright?"

    "I don''t use Sword Arts that many times in a row; it really took a lot to do all that. I''ll be fine, I don''t mind being look out for our backs."

    "Then, at least let me join you; make sure you can handle them."

    "Caleb, even if I was missing an arm, I would still be able to fight without issue. I''m fine; thanks for your concern, but make sure Eriie and Syphine are handling this okay."

    "Just don''t collapse on us. I am pretty sure your size alone will already be a problem if that happens here."

    "You brat! I''ll make sure you pay for saying that later."

    "It''s a promise then, if we need to pick up the pace, let us know. I''ll get us out of here fast."

    "Right, sure..." Nana, pale and sweating, is holding back the painful burning sensation that is slowly spreading from the wound she received from Shaar. She pressed down hard onto it, preventing herself from being overtaken by the wound; she looked on with a haze in her eyes.

    Moments pass as the passage quickly breaks off from the cells and leads into a tight corridor, quickly leading to another chamber that seems to be abandoned by the goblins, holding no value for any base or campsite.

    "Looks like we got lucky on this one; we can take a breather here. It will take them a long time to rush through the way we came. If you have any water, make sure you share it with the ones who need it most. Any food should only be eaten in small bites and not much after. Conserving our strength at this time is our best option." Gale, using his survival skills to assess the party, comes in handy. Something that Caleb takes note of as he looks after Eriie and Syphine. Eriie drinks most of the water from his canteen but makes sure to stop before she drinks it all. She allows Caleb to give some to the still-unconscious Syphine.

    "She won''t wake up, but she is breathing just fine. Do we need to do something?" Eriie asked, worried.

    "Whatever that Shaar creature placed on her must have put her in a deep sleep so she wouldn''t disrupt the ritual. If I had to guess from my knowledge in this dark magic, she will wake up after twenty-four hours. The spell will end by then, and she will be free from it. Unless we kill the caster, waiting is our next option."

    "She''s the only family I have left; I wouldn''t want anything to happen to her." Eriie cradles her sister in her arms, and a soft tear rolls down her cheek. Caleb gently wipes her cheek and places his hand on her head with a smile.

    "She will wake up just fine. I am sure of it." Somehow, his words soothed her worries, and she nodded softly before taking a deep breath. Uzel, with his enhanced hearing, listened to everyone''s conversations.

    "So, you''re the leader of this party. Can''t say I blame you for this happening. I don''t think if my team were doing this job, we would have fared any better." Gale sits next to Uzel and places his hand on his shoulder. Uzel nods and lets his silver hair part to the side. His wolf features only were the ears, fangs, and the soft fur that grew up his arms and the top of his shoulders.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Even so, I failed at protecting them all when I should have."

    "Don''t beat yourself up. We all experience at least one bad job with our occupation. I lost a rookie once on a silver rank job before. I can''t remember his face, but I can remember that he was torn apart by a golem. He was cocky and full of life, he traveled with us for about a month, and I figured he could make it with us, so I took a job higher than what his skill was at. I watched as his body was ripped apart and his torso thrown on top of me. His eyes were a dull green as the life in them vanished. I may not remember his name or his face, but I can remember his last words."

    "What were they?"

    "I''m sorry."

    "..."

    "Yeah, he was sorry. I got him killed, and he was the one who apologized before his final breath. I never took on any more rookies unless they passed some conditions. Even then, I expected them to give me more than a hundred percent. Lukia was an odd case, but she can be far better than I could ever be with a bow that is for sure. Her swordsmanship could use some work, however."

    "I heard that, Gale."

    "Wasn''t trying to keep it a secret!"

    "Whatever; I can also use healing and minor support spells."

    "Yep, don''t need to remind me."

    "Did you at least finish the golem?" Uzel turns his head to Gale.

    "Hell no."

    "What? You mean you never got revenge?"

    "The golem had torn apart one of my party members and badly injured the rest of the crew. So, ordered us to retreat. It was a bad encounter from start to finish, so I had to hand the job off to the guild, which they outsourced to other guilds across the land, and they sent a more suitable party to take the golem down. The only shame I feel from that day is that I let my own hubris get some poor kid killed. And I have to live with that. And now you need to live with what happened here, but at least you can probably remember their names and faces. That is more than what I can say I did."

    "I guess, yeah, that''s something."

    "Are you going to keep on being a party, or was this it?"

    "I''m not sure, Gale. I lost my eyes, two of my companions were killed, and I failed to do my job as the leader. I don''t even know if I can fight like I used to."

    "I heard you beastmen adapt much quicker and easier to any situation than any race on this world. I''m sure you''ll figure something out."

    "Like what exactly?"

    "I don''t know, maybe use those claws you have? You have your nose to sniff out any friend or foe and use it to discern where to go. You got your hearing to tell which direction an arrow or attack is coming from. You have pure intuition to guide your actions; you must only act upon it. If you do that, I am sure you can continue to fight on without issue. Eyes be damned, you have the heart of a fighter."

    "Thanks, Gale."

    "Sure thing bud, I know a thing or two about missing an eye."

    "Hahaha, you are a very interesting person."

    "Yeah, well, I got that kid to thank."

    "Caleb?"

    "I am sure you heard how we fought over the past year. How it turned out. Well, he gave me the ass-kicking I needed to realize that I was an idiot. We are lucky to have such a brave guy so young to throw his life away just to rescue you guys. I don''t know if there is anyone with such a strong drive who can lead a party, let alone a village more than him. He may not show it, but he is a leader."

    "Huh..."

    "Well, here, drink some water, you''ll need it."

    "Thanks." Uzel drinks most of the canteen and hands it back to Gale, who finishes it. Before sitting back up to his feet.

    "Here, I was able to recover these from goblins, but they should be to your style." Gale hands over two curved daggers, similar to the ones he lost during his capture. Without saying a word, Uzel straps the daggers to his side.

    "I''ll make good use of them, don''t worry."

    "You better. I need to check in with Caleb; sit tight."

    "Right."

    Gale walks over to Caleb and gives him the rundown of the current situation. Looking at each person, Caleb walks over to Nana, leaning on the wall. Her face did its best to hide her anguish, but it wasn''t enough to escape Caleb''s sight.

    "Okay, something is wrong, what happened? You''re about to keel over."

    "I can make it as long as we get back to the village, don''t worry."

    "No! Tell me, what the hell happened?"

    "Shit... Fine... That bastard hit me with a curse."

    "A curse?!" Caleb removes her hand to see the dark bruise spreading from her stomach and up to her chest.

    "Sorry, just I didn''t want you guys to worry."

    "Worry? This is serious! Yorn! Lukia! I need you!"

    "H-hey! I don''t need them to heal me!" Caleb motions the two to run over, but they are stopped by Nana''s blade. "What the hell are you doing!"

    "They don''t need to waste their magic on me. Save it for someone who really needs it if they are wounded." She breathes heavily as her arm begins to shake.

    "Let Yorn at least ease the pain, enough to make you conscious."

    "He''s almost tapped out, and she already used most of her own spells to treat you. All they would do is just slow it down."

    "It''s better than nothing!"

    "Caleb, I am the Guild Master; I can make this call; don''t fight me on this. If we are lucky, we are nearly out of this damn place."

    "I am not losing anyone else, you hear me. As the acting leader of his party, I am having Yorn use his remaining power to help you."

    "Ahh..." Unable to stand anymore, Nana slips to the ground and doesn''t stop Yorn from placing his hands on her wound. The soft, warm glow of his spell pulsates through the curse, helping the pain. Nana slowly regains her strength as the final fragment of Yorn''s spell dissipates, and he takes a sigh of exhaustion.

    "How does it feel now?" Caleb places his hand on Nana''s shoulder. She smiles softly as she grabs his hand and gets to her feet.

    "Still burns like I am being stabbed, but I faced worse curses."

    "Well, I-"

    "Everyone! There is someone here!" Cutting off Caleb, Uzel stands up and shouts to everyone. He quickly points at an offshoot opening in the walls. Akin to another cave entrance, the party quickly moves to look at the space.

    "Are you sure, Uzel?" Gale pats his shoulder.

    "I''m slowly getting used to hearing things to see... But I can tell that someone is there... I know it."

    "Gale, hand me that torch." Caleb takes the torch from him and slowly approaches the dark space. Lukia and Yorn follow close behind. Gale watches over the wounded with Nana. Moving closer, there are large metal bars, similar to the cells in the previous hall; however, inside this cell, there was a silhouette of a person chained up.

    "What do you see?" Uzel speaks. "Their breathing is shallow..."

    "It''s a person, maybe someone they captured some time ago-"

    "H-hng..." A soft moan rumbles out of the person''s mouth. Caleb turns and steps closer, using the torch''s light to reveal the person. He sees the person light up in more detail, revealing an older woman with dull grey hair. Her body was bony and shriveled up. Her arms were chained, but they could slip out of the shackles if they tried. Her face was lifeless, and her stomach was deformed; a scar or tattoo of a sigil was marked on her stomach.

    "She must be one of the people used in the ritual; she''s barely alive. Hey, we need to do something for her, Lukia; I might need your help with this-" Caleb shifts over to see Lukia, who stares at the woman with a look of complete fear...

    "...Mom...?"

 Chapter 88

    "...Mom...?" The somber words left Lukia''s lips. Frightful tears poured down her cheeks. She dropped her bow as she approached the cage. Caleb and everyone else stood still in silence. Lukia gripped the bars before some magical rune shot a bolt of lightning that pushed her away.

    "U-ughh..." The imprisoned woman groans at the sounds. Her body was drained of any essence of life. A husk of a former person left hanging by chains. The fact that she was still breathing was a curse after what she endured this entire time. Scars across her belly were rapidly healed back together, most likely by Shaar''s magic if one of the offspring had forced its way through her.

    "I thought... I thought you and Dad died when they attacked... B-But... Here you are..." Lukia sobs through her words. Her entire body shakes from the shock. Caleb kneels next to her and places a hand on her shoulder.

    "You shouldn''t see this... That isn''t your mother anymore. Whoever that is, isn''t her. She died a long time ago, you hear me." In his own way to console Lukia, Caleb tries to lessen the horrific thoughts going through her mind. She lets out a loud cry into his arms before Gale joins to console her.

    "Lukia, we need to move; we can''t do anything for her. She wouldn''t want you to feel this way; she would want you to live and forget about this." Gale whispers into her ear. Everyone else looks away in silence, none of which have the courage to say a thing.

    That is until Uzel''s ears begin to twitch. He stops breathing, slowing his heartbeat to focus. Caleb looks at the woman and then back at Lukia. Turning the torch away from the figure to obscure the image.

    "We should put her out of her misery. She deserves peace." Lukia continues to cry as Caleb suggests the idea. Nana looks at him and nods in agreement; everyone else nods and turns away, and Uzel tries to ignore everyone else.

    "I''ll do it... I''ll make sure she finds peace..." Lukia speaks through her sorrow. Reaching for her bow, she stands up, concealing her face as she draws the bow and arrow, aiming it for her heart. Caleb silently watches, as does Gale.

    "U-u-ugh-ghh..." The soft moans filter through the air and the sounds of chains rattling from the husk echo off the walls.

    "I''m so sorry... Mom... Please... Forgive your foolish daughter..." The bow shakes in her hands as the tension of holding the arrow falters with each passing second. Tears cloud her vision, and she struggles to keep a steady shot.

    "U-ugh... L-Luk...Lukie..." The frail words come out clear just for a moment, the fragment of memory and the deepest of emotion pours into the final words. Lukia hears the nickname her mother would always call her. The words cut deep into her, enough so that she falters. Unstringing the bow as, the tears fall from her eyes to the cold stone.

    "Mom..!" Lukia''s heart breaks over and over again. Caleb makes the tough decision, grabs the bow from her, and draws the arrow without hesitation. Lukia reaches out to stop him, but Gale quickly stops her, pulling her back, screaming for him to stop, but watches as he releases the arrow. It strikes true into her heart; the soft gasp of air leaves her mouth before the woman slumps over, a look of relief as she looks at her daughter one last time before the life in her light softly snuffs out. Lukia curses and cries before sobbing again into Gale''s arms, unable to accept seeing her family dying in front of her again. Caleb holds the bow tightly in his grip.

    "I''m sorry, Lukia, but we need to move-"

    "Caleb! Look out!" Uzel shouts, to everyone''s surprise. Quickly dashing forward with his dagger, he stabs a creature right next to Caleb. The blood spilling out of something invisible quickly reveals a goblin cloaked in magic.

    "What the-?!" Gale watches in confusion as she drags Lukia to her feet, pulling her back.

    "The goblins are close! I could barely hear them but there are more that are being covered in magic! We need to leave now!" Uzel wipes his blade and turns to the entrance. His ears perk up, and he focuses. Everyone begins to move for the exit with their respected partner. Nana grabs her sword but struggles to move from her own wounds.

    "Uzel, if they get close, let me know; I can at least make out their silhouettes!" Caleb runs to Lukia, places her bow in her arms, and gives her a good smack. "Lukia! Snap out of it! We are going to need covering fire! Use the pain and fight back! Take your revenge against them!

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Lukia watches as she rubs her cheek from the slap. She grips her bow, looking at it before looking at her mother. Letting out a deep sigh and collecting herself before wiping the tears from her eyes. Sucking up the snot that was dripping from her nose. She nods to Caleb and toughens up her demeanor.

    "I''ll get the injured out of here! I trust you to hold them off!" Gale directs Caleb, and he nods in agreement. "Uzel, let me help you-"

    "I''ll stay. They won''t see the goblins approach; without me, they will die."

    "Come on, you lost a lot of blood, and you can''t fight properly as you are now!"

    "I got my party into this mess; I got you guys involved as well. It is up to me to make up for my lack of experience. Go, I can handle myself."

    "Damn it, don''t you dare die, you have to carry on for those who fell!" Gale takes and carries Syphine and carries her out. Eriie follows after him. Yorn, who is fully tapped out, takes the rear and follows after��leaving Nana, Caleb, Uzel, and Lukia to defend the flank.

    "Nana, you should go too, we can handle them for some time, buy you guys time to move."

    "I can swing my sword just enough to do some damage; don''t worry."

    "Don''t do this, not now, alright! Just listen and go!"

    "Uzel is staying behind, and he is worse off; I think I can handle myself. Besides, I don''t mind the handicap."

    "Hmph, fine. We don''t have time to argue. Uzel! How many are in the room?"

    "At least ten!"

    "Shit! Everyone! Back to back!" Caleb instructs, and they follow. Standing shoulder to shoulder with Nana and Uzel, Lukia draws her sword and holds it with a firm grip and resolve. Keeping her eyes open and focused for any signs of moment, they prepare for the sneak attack.

    "Caleb, on your left! Nana right under you!" Uzel pinpoints with his hearing approaching goblins. Caleb sees the slight shift in air and stabs the goblin in the throat. Nana is slow to the draw, and the goblin latches onto her and drives its dagger into her left shoulder. The dagger made it halfway before she grabbed the creature''s face and crushed it with her strength. The blood spills over her chest as it falls over lifeless.

    "You alright?" Lukia asks her.

    "Just fine, that was nothing!"

    Looking between everyone, Caleb formulates scenarios in his head as the way the enemy will approach. Will they come in at once now that they know we can defend against them or will they do something more cunning. Until a thought hits Caleb.

    "Everyone! Get low!"

    "What? Why?"

    "Just do it!" Obeying his command, everyone kneels down with their weapons held out in front. Caleb breaks away from the group, grabs the torch on the ground, and runs to the exit.

    "What are you doing?!" Nana shouts.

    "Trust me!" Caleb flashes the torch around him, which causes three glimmers to shift slightly. A grin appears on his face as he swings his sword, cleaving through the three goblins as they fall over dead. "The torches flames will cause them to react! They will move away!

    Leaning back, Caleb tosses the torch toward the group, and it passes over their heads; the torch abruptly hits something invisible, which causes it to light on fire. The invisible goblin screams in pain, flails around, and runs at the three crouched. The flaming goblin causes the remaining glimmers to back away from it. Uzel hears the shift and orders everyone to strike at them.

    Lukia screams as she slashes through the one in front of her, cleaving through its body before it splits apart. Uzel ducks under two blades aimed for his head and stabs both with his daggers. They fall over dead, bleeding profusely. Nana swings her sword to deflect the strike by the goblin and then shifts her weight to overpower it. Then, swinging her blade to cleave it into two. The creature lets out a yell before dying to its wounds.

    "Alright, we need to move!" Nana shouts to everyone and turns away from a hidden danger.

    "Nana! Watch out!" Lukia turns to see the weird-looking ogre somehow silently sneaking up behind Nana and, with its massive club, strikes at her.

    She reacts too slowly due to her wounds and takes a massive blow to her arm, the sound of the bones breaking as it launches her into the air. She plummets and hits the hard ground with a loud thud, a piece of her bone sticking out of her arm. Her sword falls right next to her.

    "Shit! He''s fast!" Uzel backs away and barely dodges a fatal strike from the ogre, and Lukia tries to retreat, but the ogre reacts to her movement and takes a quick step forward.

    "G-Get out of there!" Barely able to stand, Nana lifts her sword with one arm and rushes to her aid. Clashing with the ogre, she thinks about her failure to detect such a large creature in time. Fighting against herself, she tries to fight back but is pushed away, watching as the ogre lifts its massive club and prepares to smash down with a deadly strike to her head. Eyes wide open as death approaches, she feels the end draw near...

    "Yrraahhhh!!!" Caleb leaps forward, screaming at the top of his lungs as he plunges his sword deep into the shoulder of the ogre. The hulking creature twists its head at Caleb. Staring at him with its cold eyes, it lets out a loud, eerie cry before it clutches Caleb and throws him hard into the wall. He gasps as his ribs crack under the pressure, and he coughs up blood before falling to the floor, defeated.

    Everyone stares as his body falls, and the ogre quickly recovers from his wound. The creepy nature of its body is unnatural; tampered with dark magic, it shifts its focus on Uzel and Lukia...

 Chapter 89

    Defeated and broken, Caleb lays on the ground with blood pouring from his lips. Uzel is still wounded and blind as he tries to fend off the ogre. Lukia pained by the grief and sorrow of her mother. Only Nana stood with one workable arm to defend against such a massive creature. Her wounds stung, burning hot. Gritting her teeth as the blade in her hand trembled at the freakish strength of the creature before her.

    Unsure how to save everyone or buy them time to escape even if it costs her life couldn''t be thought of. The only way she knew was to kill this creature, grab whoever she could, and make a run for it. Would she be able to move after this fight? Would she die trying? The hopeless questions filtered through her mind, searching for some kind of answer. The broken arm that dangles to her side continuously bleeds profusely.

    Lukia draws her bow and fires an arrow into the ogre''s shoulder, but there is no reaction. This lack of emotion and reaction causes her to take a step back, frightful. Uzel unable to make a move, listens to various footsteps approaching in the distance, a force of goblins swiftly approaching.

    "More are approaching! We need to leave!" Uzel shouts. Nana, frustrated, taps into her beastly heritage, unlocking the inner strength within; she pushes the ogre back with extreme force. Uzel grabs Lukia and backs away so as not to get caught by her savage onslaught.

    With a quick motion, she swings her greatsword forward, deflecting the ogre''s strike and slashing at his chest. For the deep slashes she makes, barely any blood comes out of the wounds. She doesn''t let up her assault, giving no time to let the brute retaliate, she pushes her muscles and bones to the limit and forces through the pain to unleash a devastating blow after another. The sounds of her bones cracking under each strike echo inside, and the amount of blood loss slowly drains away the burst of power.

    "Nana! Are you trying to die?!" Lukia shouts to her, trying to convey any words to the rabid form shown by the Guild Master. Until the ogre adjusts to her speed and delivers a stunning blow with its fist to her jaw. A split moment of her consciousness fades in and out, time slows in her eyes, the numbness overtaking her body just before she realizes that she is about to die.

    Nana felt a sharp pain rock through her back, the massive club striking her dead on, launching her into the air with a twirl. Landing on her stomach and knees, she hesitantly faces the threat on her knees, looking up as the looming death approaches her. The ogre swiftly swings the club down, ready to crush her instantly.

    "Sword Art: Swift Strike!" In a blinding blur, a loud sound of metal clashing on stone sparks into an echo. Caleb parries the ogre''s strike, causing it to hit the stone ground instead. With a surprised looked, the bloodied visage of Caleb stands before Nana, holding a roughly chipped longsword.

    "C-Caleb?" Left in a bit of a daze from her wounds, Nana could hardly believe that he was able to move at all after sustaining his injuries. She watches as Caleb draws his dagger and stabs the ogre''s wrists, severing the tendons in its hand.

    Lukia smiles and is relieved upon seeing Caleb just in time. Uzel rushes to Nana''s side and aids her out of danger. Leaving Caleb alone, he ducks under the creature''s hand, stabbing into its wrist with the dagger.

    "I won''t let us die here... Not today!" Caleb slices up with his sword and leaps onto the ogre before flipping upwards onto its face. Stabbing his sword into its eye, causing the giant monster to flail its arms. Avoiding being grabbed again, Caleb leaps over its head and slides down the creature''s back, slashing it with his sword in the process. The dark red blood spills onto the ground, but the ogre shows barely any signs of actual damage and narrowly hits Caleb with the club.

    "This thing must be undead! The body has been reanimated with dark magic!" Caleb suggests after examining the wounds. He slides under the legs of the creature and slashes its ankles with the sword and dagger before standing in front of everyone.

    "If this creature is undead... Then we have no holy magic to make it stay dead..." Lukia says as she draws a couple of arrows and attempts to blind it, striking the eye, but it looks on ahead without issue. The creature continues to pursue Caleb and strike after him. Nana lets out a profound sigh and speaks to Uzel.

    "I am going to defeat this ogre with our only option. I need you to back away; otherwise, you''ll be affected too."

    "But, your wounds-"

    "Listen to me, dumbass! This is for your safety... I need to give Caleb a chance to finish it off once and for all."

    "Tsk..! Understood!" Uzel lets go of Nana, and she nearly falls over. However, she regains her composure as she slowly walks closer. Holding her broken arm to keep it from swaying, she soon switches to her eyepatch. Beginning to undo the straps, she presses it to her eye, and a yellowish glow bellows behind the eyepatch.

    "Caleb! Get all the way down now!" Hearing the intensity of her wounds, Caleb dives to the ground without hesitation and as far from Nana''s sight as possible.

    Unveiling her hidden eye, a bright yellow-green light sparks to life, and a cone blasts forward. Caleb barely sees her eyes for a split second, noticing the lime green reptilian eye where hers should be. Around the eye is a dull grey coloration that is filled with cracks and a stone texture. Turning his attention back to the ogre, the light emitting from her eye swiftly takes effect on the giant creature. As it grows stiff, the creature''s entire body turns a dull grey. Just as Nana placed her eyepatch back on, shutting off the glowing light, the whole ogre had been turned into solid stone.

    "Destroy it now! Before it wears off!" Nana commands. Tightly gripping his sword, Caleb rushes forward and, with all his strength and might, strikes the petrified ogre; the sword shatters on the stoned flesh but is brittle enough to cause enough damage to shatter the torso of the ogre. Tipping over until entirely breaking upon impact with the ground, subsequently killing the undead ogre.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The approaching sounds of goblins arrive nearly at the same time as their leader, Shaar, who witnesses the fall of his prized creation. He snarls in disappointment, as such a great puppet has been lost. Turning his attention toward Nana and Caleb, he raises his finger to command his current followers to attack. Seeing the approaching horde of goblins, Caleb quickly acts and throws his broken sword into a charging goblin. The blade lodges deep into its skull before falling to the ground dead.

    "Uzel, take Nana and run as fast as you can!"

    "Don''t you dare die here!" Uzel, understanding what Caleb is meaning to do, quickly pulls on Nana. She struggles a bit, but her strength is all but gone, and she is easily moved. "Lukia, let''s go!"

    "I''m staying! Someone needs to back him up, and the bastard who killed my mother is right there! Just go! We can handle these things!" Lukia tosses her sword at Caleb, drawing her bow at the same time to pick off the encroaching goblins.

    "Damn it, fine! I''ll see you on the other side!" Carrying Nana with every ounce of his strength, they quickly vanish from sight. Caleb strikes down the first few goblins before realizing that not too many were able to traverse through the collapsed path from Nana''s attacks.

    "Keep the goblins off of me; I''ll take care of Shaar!" Charging forward, covered by Lukia''s arrows, rushes upon Shaar. The Hobgoblin wields his staff, chants a dark spell through the focus, and fires a dark bolt of energy. Caleb rolls to the side and continues to charge forward.

    Noticing his speed, Shaar twirls the staff in his hands, reciting a chant, then slams it into the ground, which causes a powerful shockwave that pushes Caleb back with extensive force. It causes the entire area to shake unstably from the vibrations. Shaar looks at the ceiling, noticing that any more spells such as that would bring the whole place down. Caleb notices the situation and lets out a laugh. Blood trails from his forehead from the spell, and he gets up, wiping it off.

    "Looks like the original plan is still our best bet at stopping you..."

    "Grrr!!! You come into home! I make sure you die, filthy human! Those women will be mine!" Shaar grits his sharp teeth, which cut his mouth open, blood dripping past his lips. He uses it as a catalyst of magic missiles. They fly directly at Caleb, who quickly wraps himself in a barrier. However, Shaar redirects one of the shots at Lukia, which strikes her shoulder. She gasps in pain as the explosion leaves her entire arm bloodied.

    Shaar redirects a couple more, aiming right at her head. Caleb, unable to let her get hurt anymore, dispels the barrier to protect her. Shaar smiles with glee as the final missiles strike into Caleb''s back and chest, blood exploding from the wounds. Gripping his sword, Caleb defends against another barrage, slicing each missile as they approach, with only one grazing his cheek but still causing the explosion.

    "Caleb!" Lukia pounds on the barrier until it slowly vanishes away. She quickly runs toward Caleb, but he raises his hand out to her, stopping her.

    "I''m fine..." Blood gushes from his mouth and cheek. "He is using a lot of mana to cast those powerful missiles... Ugh... I need to collapse this place somehow..."

    "Forget about that; we should run while he is recovering! I''d rather we live to fight another day!"

    "We won''t make it far, I''m afraid... But... Seeing as he won''t use any big spells to stop us, then I won''t hesitate anymore." Getting to his feet, Caleb looks at his hands. "I''m sorry, Lukia.. But this is the only thing I could think of."

    "What are you talking about?" Confused, Lukia is quickly stopped as the remaining goblins advance toward Caleb. She draws her bow and fires, keeping them off of him. He smiles and silently thanks her for doing what she needs to do.

    "It''s been a while... Let''s see if I still got it in me..." Stripping off his right glove, he takes a good look at his mother''s artifact that is embedded into the glove. He places it into his bag and clutches his fist. A soft spark emits from his eyes.

    Shaar observes Caleb for the moment. Looking with awe at the aura around the young boy. Until the sudden realization occurs to him, Shaar is filled with a new sense of wonder and hunger. A greasy grin coats his face as his heart beats faster.

    Clutching both fists, Caleb feels the familiar power coursing through his body flow into his hands and up his arms. However, his output strains, and it doesn''t manifest. He pours everything into his body, visualizes, feels, and senses all the elements to push his mana through his body. A sudden burst of energy swirls around his arms and down to his hands. The electric power flowing out of his skin, the pain of his blood vessels expanding by the flow of magic, quickly causes a high rush.

    "That''s it... This feeling once again... This power...! The blues of his eyes glowed with the lightning element, closing his hands together, focusing the energy into a single point, superheating the air around him. "Lightning Bolt!" With both hands, an arcing blast shoots forth directly at Shaar, who cancels it with his own dark magic. Shaar is even now engrossed in Caleb and witnessing his magic.

    "Caleb... That power... That power is-" Lukia trails off as she stands idle, witnessing the complete casting of a descendent. The last wave of goblins charges forward against Caleb, who focuses on them.

    "Let''s try this for once..!" Fueling the power into his right hand, he swirls the lightning within his palm, causing it to spin and twirl with his magic. The strain was far greater than any spell he has done before, but with the twist of his hand, he focuses a spiral of the lightning to shoot forward. "Chain Lightning!" Jumping from each goblin to the next, the bolt of lightning rips through the creatures, leaving a massive gaping hole in their chests, felling them all.

    "Yes!!! More! Show me more! Your flesh! Your blood! It will be mine to take! Your power, mine!" Crazed by his own desires, Shaar sprints toward Caleb, his staff in the air, ready to deflect any blast thrown at him.

    Caleb, knowing full well that his magic wouldn''t reach Shaar, quickly feels the burning sensation in his arm. He turns his attention to the ceiling, the unstable stone ready to be struck down. Overwhelming focus and pressure swell into his arm. Pouring everything into one single bolt, a flashing blue light emits from his palm as he aims right at the center of the ceiling.

    "Lightning Bolt!" Unleashing a powerful stream of electric power, it slams into the ceiling with brute force. But, in the sudden use of this power, Caleb pours even more mana into a continuous stream of magic, shaping the bolt into a beam of unstoppable power. It carves through the rock, blasting it away and causing the ceiling to collapse rapidly. However, a bolt of dark energy strikes Caleb''s left shoulder as the Hobgoblin attempts to stop him.

    Just before Shaar reaches Caleb, Lukia unleashes an arrow infused with magic that blows apart Shaar''s right eye. The creature screeches in pain as it halts its advance.

    "That''s for my mother, you bitch!" She fires another arrow that hits the creature''s leg, allowing Caleb to unleash one final wave into the stone. It shatters and causes the entire system to shake violently. At the same time, blood explodes from Caleb''s arm from the drawback of using his magic. Crying in pain, Caleb steps back just before a large rock crashes in front of him and onto Shaar. Sending him backward, he hits the ground into a tumble.

    Unable to move from his injuries, Caleb looks up to see a piece of the ceiling crumble and shatter. The rubble quickly falls toward him. A hand grabs his collar and drags him out of the way. Lukia, barely saving his life, drags him with all her might until she leaps with him in her arms just before the falling debris blocks the path...

 Chapter 90

    Intense pain flowed throughout my body��dizziness, numbness, ringing in my ears, every sense imaginable overloaded. I sit on my side for the blood stuck in my throat to flow out with each violent cough. I wiped my mouth, but moving my right arm felt like a burning hammer smashing down on each fiber of nerves hundreds of times. Soft hands steadily drag me away from the collapsed passage and toward the other direction. My hearing hadn''t recovered, and my vision was pitch black. Yet, I knew it was Lukia. Blood leaks from my ears as I pat them down to clear them from any blockage...

    "I think... I can hear the wind up ahead; we are close. Just hang on.." Lukia grunts with every breath. I instantly realized that something was wrong and gently tapped her hand to let me go. Lukia fell to her knees and took a painful breath. "Good, you''re awake.."

    "Did you heal me...?" I asked, sitting up against the wall.

    "With what little I could manage, I needed to stop the bleeding in your arm... Thankfully, it did. But I''m afraid pulling you away from danger gave me more than I am willing to admit."

    "Why? What''s wrong?"

    "The impact... I hit the wall pretty hard; I think one of my ribs is stabbing my lungs. Breathing is hard, moving is harder." She wasn''t lying, the look on her face was filled with nothing but pain.

    "Yeah... I don''t think I am in any shape to move either..." I laugh a bit but feel my own ribs aching from the damage I suffered. A soft taste of blood tingles my tongue. "At least... We did what we could to stop them."

    "I guess so... We certainly were out of our minds staying behind."

    "Was the choice of running even present?"

    "Not really. I guess dying also crossed our minds."

    "It''s always a possibility. Yet, here we are, barely alive or nearly dead. I guess we chose the middle ground." Lukia laughs at my little joke and lurches over with a painful smile.

    "Ugh... Please don''t make me laugh anymore... Otherwise I think I''ll actually kill over."

    "Sorry..."

    "Hmm...thank you, Caleb."

    "For?"

    "Don''t be modest, you ass."

    "Sorry, modest is something I am good at."

    "No, just... Thank you... For everything so far."

    "Just doing my job as the overseer of the village."

    "We are way past that. You...did a lot for us, for me this past year. You helped me with my hunt, helped me and the Phantom Blades pay off my debt, or at least keep up with payments."

    "You know I should just find those guys and send Eckhart to take care of them. Probably stupid, right?"

    "I would say you are already stupid, but... I like the sentiment. But no, acting out against one of the most renowned criminal organizations this side of the world is certainly out of the question. If Gale and the party keeps doing these jobs we''ve been doing for some time, the debt should be paid by the end of winter."

    "You''re kidding."

    "Glad I''m not. Again, thank you with that hunt against the Shadow Hunter. The payout for the creature certainly put us back in a good stance."

    "Well, it was that or be forced to have you guys either killed or enslaved." I wipe my brow and take a deep breath, feeling myself grow slightly heavier as my body adjusts to resting.

    "I know we didn''t have a great start when we first met. I certainly didn''t give off a great first impression... However, I found that you were more reliable than I thought you were. I only thought Gale would be the only one I could really see that..."

    "You love him, don''t you?" I speak the words abruptly. Lukia catches herself instantly, and thoughts race through her mind.

    "Why say that..! I don''t really see what you mean..."

    "Don''t play those games with me. Just a question based on observation. I don''t expect much of an answer, but that was enough for me to know."

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Well... Gale... He''s always thinking ahead. I look up to him, and that is for sure... Saying I love him...when he really treats me like a close sibling is laughable at best. He''s a big idiot, but I guess... That is what I love about him. I''ve considered confessing, but I think he''s already given me an answer."

    "Don''t give yourself regrets now."

    "No, I fully believe what he feels about me. It hurt at first, but I am glad he smiles brighter ever since he met you and you opened his eyes. I wouldn''t want him to change for my sake."

    "I see."

    "Besides, I think a girl like me has a lot left to offer in the world before I start settling down."

    "Right."

    "You''re not listening, are you."

    "Totally am."

    "You jerk."

    "I''ve been called many names, and that is what you say? I expected more from the mighty Lukia, who helped slay the mighty Shadow Hunter."

    "Pfft. You are certainly acting much different than usual, Caleb."

    "I''m just waiting for the eventual question I know you''ve been having since you saw my magic. So, let it out; I had enough time to prepare for my decision."

    "For a child, you are quite perceptive."

    "Quit stalling, please. Ask what you need." My body slumps a bit before I adjust to look at Lukia more directly. She swallows a bit before clearing her throat. Her face grows expressionless before turning serious.

    "You''re a descendant of a Demon King, aren''t you? I''ve heard stories of people wielding dark magic without a staff or artifact. They tend to be more powerful than any mage or priest when it comes to magical capabilities."

    "That''s more or less the version."

    "The Church and Empire have had it a law to apprehend any who possess that power. Fear of a Demon Lord candidate or someone powerful enough to wipe out entire cities in a flash. The more I talk about it, the more reason why I understand why your father put you in charge of Saiana."

    "I knew you would figure it out."

    "I just... You never once used your power until now."

    "I made a vow to my father that I wouldn''t use it. He gave me my mother''s artifact to at least make a barrier to defend with. It''s been over a year since I used my magic, so I wasn''t sure if I could even use it again. But like any muscle in the body, it eventually remembers."

    "How does it feel? I mean to use magic?"

    "It''s the most painful thing you can ever do to yourself."

    "Is that why...your arm..."

    "Yes. Magic in our bodies is so much more powerful than a regular mage that it destroys our very being using it. Depending on the element, it causes something in our body to be used as a price. Using my lightning ruptures the blood vessels and veins in my arm, causing a combustion of blood and force. I swear if I overdid it, I probably could explode my entire arm."

    "Don''t joke about that."

    "Sorry. This curse hasn''t been one without sacrifices."

    "That must be awful."

    "It is. I wish I could use my magic more."

    "What about the damage it does? Doesn''t that make you want to not use it?"

    "Magic is a drug, Lukia. You don''t fully understand it because you have access to holy magic. All it does is sap your stamina; in the worst cases, it can cause total unconsciousness. It is magic bestowed to you by training in a field that allows for such growth. It is earned and developed into you. Everyone is born with magic in their blood; that is just a given fact. Learning holy magic is one way to expand the magic in your body; it causes you to use spells granted by God. That is something you learn, Lukia. In my case... I have so much mana in my body that it wants to be expelled. This curse is something that amazes us, and using it destroys us, but it is power. Power is addicting, and magic is just something that needs to be used. It is a drug; it is something we get high off of. It self-destructs us, yet we continue to use it because it is a part of us. We are born with spells we inherit through our genes and heritage. It isn''t something we just learn. I could weave a current of my magic through my hand and fire a blast so powerful it could rip a man in half. I am nothing but a living mass of destruction. Nothing but a monster." My head slumps as I feel my sense of self become a void. Realizing the implications of my power is a much heavier burden than I initially thought.

    "You''re not a monster, Caleb."

    "Sure, you just witnessed it."

    "Stop moping, it doesn''t suit you."

    "Hmph."

    "Yes, I was scared at first, but I realized that you aren''t nothing like what they say you people are. We are led to believe you are dangerous when you guys are born just like us. Even if you carry the blood of a Demon King or Lord, it doesn''t mean you should be prosecuted."

    "You are seeing this from a naive perspective. The world we live in has been under threat by quite a number of Demon Kings throughout the ages. We are directly related to such beings."

    "Well, your magic saved my life and countless others. Just because you are a descendant doesn''t mean you can''t be a force of good. Your actions today proved that."

    "Heh..."

    "Thank you again, Caleb."

    "I told you it-"

    "Just thank you. You have done more than I can ever thank you for. I failed to put my mother out of her misery. You made sure her suffering ended as quickly as possible. And you also helped me get revenge against the creature that did that to her. As far as I am concerned, you are a brave hero."

    "Brave hero..."

    "And you are my friend. Someone I can trust along with Gale. I''ll be looking forward to the future with you." It was sudden, but I caught the moment when a tear fell from her cheek. She was holding back the pain she was still feeling from losing her mother. Something I know too well. I crawl my way toward her and gently hug her head with my arm. The feeling of her arms wrapping around me was a warm sensation that gave me a sense of bliss...

    A couple of moments of consoling her passed, and she gently pushed me away. The pain in her chest had eased for now, but getting out of this place was now a priority.

    "We should go..." Lukia struggles to get to her feet.

    "They must be waiting for us."

    "That or they left."

    "Want to take bets?"

    "As much as I like to, I think we would take the same shot."

    "Yeah..."

    Lukia walks alongside me as the beaming light at the end grows bigger and bigger. Our bodies are riddled with bruises and painful wounds. I held my stomach as Lukia aided me on the path. The dark energy that Shaar inflicted on me was still burning but not as painful as before. Each step led us to a brighter exit, which the cold, snowy air brushed past us...

 Chapter 91

    A large gust of wind blew through us. Whipping our hair wildly. The fresh air and scenery lifted the gritty feeling of those caves and the nest. The exit led past a small incline, but a path over the rocky surface must lead toward the main road. Lukia did her best to guide me up the hill before we crossed the edge.

    "Where is everyone?" Lukia asks. She is right; not a soul is in sight. I fear the thought of them leaving us behind after escaping. Most of them were injured or needed to be cared for, so moving away from the exit to safety was something I wouldn''t blame them for.

    "Let''s look for tracks..." my voice trailed off. My vision was blurry, and my body was growing heavy. Each step felt like I was walking on air, and the ground beneath me was missing.

    "Caleb, are you alright?" A ringing tone fills my ears as my senses slowly start to shut down. The adrenaline and sheer willpower of battle had kept me standing the entire time. Spending that time to talk to Lukia felt like a waste if my body was going into shock. It didn''t take long before I stumbled and fell onto my stomach. Lukia shouted something, but I was far too gone to understand what she said.

    "...There they are...! Over here...!" Muffled voices in the distance as my vision fades from black. Vibrations ripple through the snow, but my body slowly grows still, and the sound of my heartbeat slows. Until the final beat, it becomes silent. My breath stuck in my lungs. The light feeling of my body carries me back onto a hard surface.

    At first, I thought death was clutching me away. But in the distance of my abyss, I felt a presence in my mind. No, in my very being, something reached out. A divine feeling washed over me; in the darkness, there was an odd light that broke through��a grey smudge of a figure blurred in a violent tempest. An echo of its breath rippled through the space. Its arms reached out, or at least I could assume it was arms reached toward me.

    "You''re not ready for this yet. Nowhere close to what you are to be. Wake up. I''ll make sure you never see me until you are ready." The voice ripples out in violent waves that vibrate through my entire body. Feeling and a steady heartbeat returned, and soon my other senses. After what felt like a solid minute of a soft warmth washing over my body, the cold air filled my lungs as my eyes shot open in a frenzy.

    "Calm down, you''re safe!" Lukia shouts as she lays a hand on my chest, keeping me from getting to my feet. I look around to find myself surrounded by a wide variety of people. Confusion and a haze of my memory plays as I blacked out.

    "Your body was so cold; I used what I could to keep you warm with my magic." Herk was by my side. His hands pale from exhausting all of his mana in healing spells. He was sickly and fraught with exhaustion.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Herk... Did we do it...?"

    "Of course! You wouldn''t be alive if you didn''t!" Gale laughs as he places his hand on my back. After adjusting to my condition, I noticed that Ivian, Herk, and Yann had returned and found the others. After regrouping, they returned for us, and that was when I had blacked out. Herk wasted no time to make sure I would live and poured everything he could into healing me back to health. My arm was still visibly damaged, but it was bearable.

    "How is everyone?" I ask.

    "When Herk found us, he quickly healed Nana of the dark magic that she was inflicted with before we rode all the way to you guys. He healed you with every bit of his strength, and a lot of it was to remove the dark magic that you were hit with." Gale points to the bruise on my arm. The pain was all but numbed due to the spell, but the mark that the spell left had faded away.

    "And what about Uzel and his party?"

    "Just over the ridge. They are resting as much as they can."

    "When we left you guys, we rode our best to Saiana and gave the bodies to the guild. Mayor Keiga gave us a round of horses to take with us to transport everyone back. We also obtained a cart for the gravely wounded."

    "Uzel and Syphine need it," I say in response.

    "Don''t worry, Nana and Eriie are ensuring they are comfortable on the way back. We have enough horses for everyone to ride, but someone needs to ride double."

    "Me and Caleb are both very light, we''ll share one." Lukia chimes in. She grabs the reins of one of the horses and leads it next to us. I look up and still feel dazed. I have Gale to help me get up to the horse. Lukia saddles in behind me and takes the reins.

    "Herk, you don''t look too good; take it easy on the way back." Gale pats his friend''s back before taking a horse. Yorn rides next to us, and he places his hand on Lukia.

    "Thank you for saving me and giving me the chance to save my friends. I am in your debt."

    "No need, we don''t leave a fellow adventurer behind regardless. You saved us with your spells, too." Yorn nods and rides up ahead. Leaving the cart pulled in the back while me and Lukia ride in the middle. Flushed with a slight fever, I try my best to relax as we depart. Nana rides up to us and looks at me with worry.

    "I know that look... For a stone-cold Guild Master, you certainly show a lot of care to me."

    "You reminded me of someone I once knew. He''s gone now, but I have a hard time remembering him without feeling like this. But you made me remember more clearly."

    "So, I am just a tool for your memory? That''s harsh."

    "Don''t jest like that. I appreciate everything you have done during this entire incident. You have certainly proven to me that you are a capable person. Rest now, I am still the most experienced here so I will watch us and make sure we get home." Nana rides on ahead, leaving me with my warmed body. A soft pair of hands wrap around my waist, and I am pulled back into Lukia''s chest. I feel her body is cold compared to mine.

    "I should properly thank you for everything. I am still not great at this, but I know at least this is appropriate." Before I could respond, a soft pair of lips kissed my cheek. I don''t know how to feel in that moment. A brief flash of Tia fills my mind before I look at Lukia. Her smile toward me was full of care and support. I let out a gasp before I let it go.

    Not so long afterward, I feel the time passing by rapidly. My eyes were barely able to stay awake until they closed, letting a much-needed rest occur. I press my fingers on Lukia''s arms before slipping into a deep sleep...

 Chapter 92

    The crashing sounds of painful cries ring across the battlefield. Standing in the blood of my comrades and enemy, I alone stood against a pile of headless bodies. Drenched in blood, I looked into the gray skies to see the barrage of arrows. I lifted the shield to protect myself��only a handful made contact. I threw away the shield and charged the enemy. My katana holds the souls of the endless slain. The battlefield was my long-lost home, and I returned to it when I was called.

    Sato Haruki, the Headhunter. Claimed more lives than anyone in Japan as an executioner. The faces of women and children were seared into my skull. Underneath the plain expression was a hallowed man who had lost his humanity, doomed to be a tool for death. It was all he was suitable for. What I was good for. At the age of twelve, I had been a killer, murderer, monster. All it took for me to break completely was killing a girl who brought life back into my black heart.

    Samurai lost its meaning as I was no better than scum; I killed, took what I wanted, and claimed any woman I saw fit. All was my "reward" for serving a lord who would cast me out and take my head. When there was no war or battle to be fought, I had no one to talk to, no friends, family, or loved ones who could keep me together: only my katana and my title as the Headhunter.

    So, when the war had ended, and I was set to wander in the land I helped subjugate, was when I really thought about life seriously, reflecting that my entire duty-bound honor was nothing but vile filth. Soriko allowed me to live as a human without feeling like a monster. Until the day I had to burn and kill the entire village, I found happiness.

    That''s why the nightmares I get every so often are cruel and torturous. Maybe it is my punishment for that life. Karma was back to take away my sanity. Leaving me dark reminders of the horrors I inflicted on others. Sato Haruki was dead; any other reincarnation after or before didn''t change that fact. I''ve grown into a new body, but somehow, my life as Sato kept persisting until it was a curse. Caleb Aris is the latest body and person I feel I am. Was plagued with the memories and soul of Sato Haruki, a soulless husk of a man from feudal era Japan.

    Occasionally, I get glimpses but never full recalls of other lives or moments this soul has experienced. What other names or people did this soul inhabit before becoming Caleb? The numerous of questions were always present. Since I was cursed with such memories and knowledge, I grew in this body, more mature and different than any other person. I couldn''t think like a child anymore; as much as my body felt it, my soul and mind were plagued constantly by the previous life.

    My childhood and my future were shaped before I could even start. I''ll always wonder who "Caleb" should have been if it didn''t have this soul. Would he still be the same as I am now, or would he be more regal, noble, and the son of a lord than I could have ever been? Either way, this dream, nightmare, reminder, whatever it has been...

    "Caleb, are you alright?" The familiar voice of Gale reached for me. My eyes widened as I awoke from the nightmare. Sweat trailing from my forehead, lying next to a campfire.

    "Where are we...?"

    "You''ve been asleep the entire time, but we decided to stop and rest before we arrived at Saiana."

    "Oh, I see. How is everyone?"

    "Other than complaints of being sore, the babies they are, everyone seems to be recovering as nice as they should be. Honestly, you gave us a big scare when you collapsed, but it seems like you made it out of the woods."

    "There''s a joke here, considering where we are now."

    "Heh, at least you have a sense of humor. Try to keep resting. Lukia and Nana were fussing over you, but I should let them know you are awake."

    "I''ve gotten enough rest for one day; I''ll see them myself."

    "Just take it easy; your arm is still a wreck. Lukia told us you fought their leader, and he hit you with some nasty magic as he did to Nana?"

    "Yeah, he did. That magic was nothing like I''ve ever seen."

    "I heard rumors that a Demon Lord tried to create his own magic for the spot of Demon King, but it was corrupt and laced with darkness. It''s not entirely common, but reports of mages or highly intelligent creatures have discovered some of these old spells and have begun to use them for their own. I guess the reports are true, seeing that Shaar was clearly one of them."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "I''m already tired of fighting creatures with dark magic. I swear..."

    "Hey, don''t jinx it now. I don''t like it either, but we are out of that now. Be happy for that, at least."

    "True. Well, I need to move; otherwise, my legs won''t work properly." Getting to my feet, Gale nods and leaves me be to check up on everyone else. I waste no time to notify Nana and Lukia of my condition. Relieved, they quickly settled down to rest. I felt no rush to fall back asleep, just spending long hours in the night gazing at the stars... "I miss you...Tia..."

    *

    In the distant land filled with green and trees, the land of Elves prospered with their culture. News of the war in Heistorm, brought a presence of paranoia. Any threat of war happening on their borders was a cause for concern. Tia, the distant love of Caleb, had spent the time of her youth to explore the strength and connection of nature she held. Her father worried about her and felt the need to limit her interactions and exploration was instantly ignored. Unable to tie her down, Tia had focused on improving her magic while thinking about Caleb.

    Every day, she would pray for his safety, pray for his health, and pray to see him again. Knowing that war with the Empire and any allies they held was undoubtedly a force to be concerned about. Tia was now nineteen. Still considered a child for an elf, she had grown quite a bit, showing more womanly features; she developed fast. Her thoughts and speaking patterns were more focused and mature. Although still carefree like a child, it was the smile of an innocent person that held her in such a light.

    "Tia! Come down; I need to speak with you!" Solida shouted from the bottom of the tree. Tia locked her legs around the branch she sat in, turning upside down to see her father.

    "Be there shortly, Father!" With a bright smile and cheerful aura, she quickly scaled down the tree toward her father. Leaping off and landing without a scratch. Her father looked at her with a stern face. "What is the matter father?"

    "I received a letter from Valum. I thought you might want to join me in reading it." Soldia promised his daughter to learn and know everything possible happening to Caleb and his family. He didn''t object and invited her.

    Sitting at their table of the hut they had lived in for many years, they tore open the letter and took out a lengthy page. Containing the details of the war and the results of such, it was apparent that Heistorm wasn''t holding as much ground as believed.

    "It seems my dear friend is facing a great rise of magical forces."

    "Mages?"

    "Precisely. However, the amount he stated shouldn''t be right. They have entire forces dedicated to magic casters. They have proven to be crucial to the Empire''s army. Raining down balls of fire or turning the tides of battle using support spells and aiding their soldiers in the meantime. Valum barely has any large forces that even have a single mage. The only ones are with Dunick, his son."

    "Any news about Caleb?"

    "Just that he has settled in Saiana for some time now. He seems to have done quite a lot of noble deeds and helped the village. This letter is several months old, so I assume some of this is outdated."

    "Outdated or not, I need to know."

    "Eckhart reported some close calls. He was fighting with the strongest adventurers and training new ones. Seems like that he has done quite a lot in such a short period of time. That kid certainly has a lot of fire in him, and I''ll give him that."

    "I wish I could visit him."

    "We''ve been over this, Tia. The roads are dangerous now that the war has started. Traveling deep into Heistorm just to arrive in Saiana would take months and, not to mention a high likelihood of the Empire attacking us."

    "Should we not help father?"

    "Tia..."

    "I was only suggesting."

    "I don''t want to drag our brothers, sisters, and our entire culture to war. Our history in this world has been stained by blood, death, and evil. I rather not invite any more than necessary."

    "Wouldn''t ignoring the injustice the Empire is committing against our allied kingdom? Not to mention the home of my Caleb!"

    "You speak like you have experience of war."

    "I don''t, yet we are doing nothing while our allies struggle against a formidable enemy. The future of our relationship and family resides within Heistorm."

    "Ever since you left the Aris estate, you have grown to be quite the thorn in my side, my sweet girl. I would need to talk with our leaders on how to proceed. I can''t make any promises, Tia, but I will advocate that we at least consider helping. I still believe it is unwise to aid them with our own armies."

    "Thank you, Father."

    "I didn''t know my girl to be such a stubborn and passionate person. Just like your mother."

    "My mother would be proud of me."

    "No doubt. She would have loved to see you all grown up."

    "She still is. The life around us carries her soul everywhere. I am not afraid that she might be here somewhere, watching over us."

    "I hope that is the case." With a soft look, Soldia dismisses Tia. She leaves without hesitation to continue her thoughts.

    Solida takes the letter and reads it once again. A heavy sigh escapes his lips. Turning his eyes to a hidden letter underneath a book. Pulling away, the cryptic seal of the Empire''s holy griffon sits. Soldia looks at the opened letter and rubs his face in frustration.

    "What do I do... What would be best for her...and for all of us..."

 Chapter 93

    When morning arrived, we set out to ride toward Saiana. My arm was still heavily wounded. Syphine thankfully woke up in the middle of the night. Eriie was relieved that she quickly passed out from exhaustion. Uzel was recovering from his wounds while everyone saw to each other, making sure everyone was doing well. On the road, I sat on the same horse with Lukia. The trip continued on quietly. Lukia leaned near my ear and whispered.

    "I won''t tell anyone about you. I promise." Her words made me realize that she, in fact, knew about my magic. I held my breath before nodding slowly.

    "I appreciate it," I softly whisper and keep my eyes focused on the road. I nearly forgot about the whole incident because I passed out soon afterward. Memories of the events felt distant, but recalling them was natural. Nana was still suffering from her wounds, but she toughed it out the whole ride to Saiana.

    After half a day''s ride, we saw the giant walls of Saiana village in the distance. A flow of smiles appeared on our faces. The survivors of this incident held their heads high as we entered the gates, a looming crowd of people eager to see the return of the parties.

    "Is this everyone...?" Julia asks, approaching me.

    "This is everyone." Julia sees my bandaged arm and stares briefly.

    "You''re hurt."

    "I''ll be fine. Rest will do me wonders. Uzel is far worse. I need to report with Eckhart."

    "I''m right here, my Lord." Eckhart, along with Mei, accompanies him.

    "Good, I need to write a letter to Father; it is urgent."

    "That may be difficult." Eckhart''s face grows dark, along with Mei''s.

    "What happened?" I ask, a tightness in my chest strangles my heart.

    "It will be best to talk in private. If you need to attend to your affairs here, we will wait for you."

    "Fine. Return home, I''ll be there shortly."

    "As you wish." Eckhart bows along with Mei and turns back. I get off the horse with Lukia, who tugs at my sleeve.

    "Are you going to be okay?"

    "I have a feeling my day is going to be stressful. You should take it easy. You''re trembling, you know." Her face shifts as she realizes that the hand on my sleeve is shaking. I gently rub it and look up at her; into her eyes, I can see the tears of grief. She needs to mourn her mother; I look to Julia, who approaches. "Take care of Lukia. She needs to wind down after this; don''t leave her side."

    "Of course. Gale filled me in on mostly what happened. The bodies you recovered...are ready for burial if you wish to attend."

    "We can take care of that for tonight. Everyone needs to rest a bit. I have got matters to attend to so look after things for me here. The Guild Master is hurt more than she is showing, so please have a cleric or priest look after her."

    "Will she be alright?"

    "She will tell you she will, but she suffered a nasty attack with dark magic. Just keep a good eye on her and tend to her when possible."

    "Understood. I am going to arrange everything; leave it to me."

    "Right. Gale?" I call out for him. His head perks up from talking with some guards, and he approaches.

    "What is it?"

    "Round up everyone in the Guild when you are well rested. Help Julia when necessary. I will be back to discuss how we should proceed as a town and Guild."

    "You got it; leave it to me. I''ll get everyone to settle down."

    "Good, knew I could count on you. I''ll see you soon." Turn from Gale and Julia, I look over to Nana who is holding her side. She looks my way before adjusting her gaze.

    "You saved our lives, Caleb. I underestimated the Hobgoblin and had to resort to drastic measures. I can already tell you have questions."

    "I''ll save it for later. I got other business."

    "When you are ready, I''ll tell you." Leaving with a nod, I give one look over the mass of people aiding the survivors. Hinnia approaches Uzel and embraces him with tears. He comforts her and speaks to her. Syphine walks with Eriie and Yorn into the Guild Hall to rest. The last few days and nights have been a fight for survival and longer for some. I let out a breath before walking into town.

    Holding my arm as I walk, I can''t help but think about the past events. When he saw my magic, Shaar gave me such a distinctive look that it left me with many questions. Ever since the strange events with the Shadow Hunter, finding the corpse of a Demon, Shaar possessing such ancient and dark magic... Things were looking quite dire as well as a mystery. I reached the mansion and entered inside, Eckhart and Mei were sat at the main dining table with a couple letters and paper sat on it. Celia stood off the side, her posture straight and her face stern.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "Ah, there you are," Eckhart speaks, motioning me to sit.

    "What happened with my father?"

    "I''ll get to that. For now, are you in need of rest?"

    "I rest quite enough on my way here. Give me the news straight."

    "My Lord, you know of your father planning on taking me and the army with him to join the war."

    "I do."

    "Well, he sent word of your brother; it seems he has been split off the main army. His whereabouts unknown."

    "Dunick is missing?"

    "More or less. They were in a massive skirmish when the Empire''s mages caused the land to shift and split, forcing them to retreat on two different fronts. Dunick retreated southwest, near where Saiana is."

    "I think I see where you are going with this."

    "Nothing escapes you, does it? Right, your father has asked me to be sent out and search for your brother and his army. Hopefully, they are alive and well, but I assume their supplies are running low."

    "Thankfully, Saiana is perfect for being a resupply town for our armies."

    "My intentions exactly. If I leave with most of the men, will you handle any threats with what is left?"

    "Do you need to ask? Go and help my brother. Carlo and a handful of knights should be enough to defend the village from attacks."

    "When I find your brother, we will need to reroute to your father, so it might take the better part of half a year if we can find him quickly before we return."

    "In the meantime, I''ll continue to train and assist with the Guild in supporting the village."

    "Very well. Mei and Celia are able if you wish to aid."

    "We can do our part to assist you with any matters you wish." Mei speaks softly. Celia remains silent.

    "Right. I feel like you have something else you must say to me, Eckhart." A grim look appears on his face as I ask.

    "Forgive me for speaking, but your father has requested our elven allies for assistance in this war. Which would me Soldia and Tia would be put into this conflict."

    "What!?" I raise my voice and stand up, knocking my chair down with a loud thud.

    "Please, remain calm, my Lord. I only wish to explain."

    "I will not have her, or her father dragged into this war. This isn''t something they should be placed in!"

    "I understand. But your father''s army and his commanders have been fighting with all their might, but the Empire vastly has a much bigger force and a surprisingly large number of mages. The casualties are staggering, and every battle we win is at a cost. The militia your father has funded can only produce so many soldiers at a given time. Asking for military aid from the elves would allow him to reach the Empire''s border without the high number of losses. Elves are known for their superior healing and nature magic."

    "Our allies are limited with Soldia and Tia. Elves wouldn''t join a war they don''t need to be in. They won''t get any support."

    "Unless your marriage with Tia is public, they might be more inclined to aid Soldia since his bloodline''s future generation is tied to you."

    "But...that would make them direct targets for the Empire!"

    "Indeed. But it would secure the elf''s assistance in aiding one of their noble daughter''s husband. Your marriage with her will place you straight into the noble status of the elves alone."

    "I won''t do it. Father can do it without risking them."

    "He will ask for their aid regardless. It is up to you to if you want Soldia to face the Empire alone or force the elven kingdom to join against the Empire with you as one of their lords."

    "If Tia knew of this, she wouldn''t-"

    "Tia is not here! Caleb... This war is going to last longer and far more dangerous if we can''t keep up with the Empire. They have the Church to aid them with priests and templars."

    "Damn it!" I slam my fist onto the table. A jolt of pain flows through my arm. A heavy sigh escapes my lips. I take a moment to collect my thoughts, allowing all other possibilities to formulate. A solution soon enters my mind, and I quickly ponder it; a bright glow emits from my face.

    "Caleb?"

    "I''m thinking, please let me." I pace around the room, speaking to myself. Looking at every piece of information and knowledge I have gained in my years. Using my brain to generate the most tactful plan to move forward with. Moment''s pass, everyone stays silent and respects my time. I stop for a moment and let my thoughts out. "What if we force the elves to close all their exports with the Empire."

    "I''m sorry?"

    "A lot of the Empire''s materials for weapons, armor, horses, and even food came from us and the elves. If we convince the elves to not support the Empire and only give us supplies, we can starve and weaken them. They wouldn''t need to be dragged into war, and it won''t expose them to danger."

    "Even so, they must still have years of supplies. They have a massive army."

    "The elves can supply us with everything we need to hire troops, mercenary companies. The Empire already employs several themselves. Why can''t we if we gain the resources to do so? That will make up our numbers and military strength as well as give us the strength to push forward. The Empire would be too focused on stopping us that they will lose any advantage they have." I look at Eckhart, who is impressed by my proposition. After a moment of consideration and realization, Eckhart speaks.

    "That...could work. It wouldn''t be ideal, but it does protect the elves from going to our war while still supporting us. Did you really think of this now?"

    "It wasn''t too difficult. Knowledge is the strongest weapon in warfare, and I used it."

    "You would make a great commander, Caleb. Honestly, I didn''t know you had such a mind for war."

    "I...I''ve been reading a lot of history on wars and the kingdoms over the years. The knowledge from them helped."

    "Then shall I write to your father before I depart?"

    "I''ll write the letter; you must find my brother quickly. I assume you will."

    "Yes, my Lord. It will be done. Till we meet again." Eckhart salutes proudly before heading out toward the barracks. Celia and Mei look at each other."

    "Are you feeling alright, Caleb?" Celia finally speaks.

    "Not exactly. I''ve had a rough couple of days, and I am glad I handled this the way I did."

    "Shall I prepare something to eat?"

    "I don''t have an appetite."

    "You should eat something." Mei places her arm on my hand as I reach for a quill and paper.

    "I got to write this letter and attend a funeral tonight. I''ll eat later."

    "As you wish."

    Celia and Mei leave me alone as I quickly write out the letter for Father. Detailing the plan and stating why I am proposing this. After finishing it, I hand it to Mei, who quickly prepares a raven to carry the letter. With that out of the way, I barely have time to breathe before I prepare for the event later...

 Chapter 94

    It was the evening after I prepared everything. Celia and Mei bandaged my wounds after they helped wash my body. I would have usually felt embarrassed or insecure about them helping me, yet I was unconcerned about something as trivial. My right arm was still damaged, so I did my best to avoid using it when possible. Just more scars to add to my collection of them.

    "It''s time to head to the town square. Everyone is waiting for us to be present, my Lord." Celia wraps herself in a coat; Mei does the same. I look at the two women, flip my cloak over my coat, and turn to leave.

    "You have everything, Caleb?" Mei speaks in a soft tone before she follows through the door.

    "I have everything I need." The sky was snowing, and the sorrowful feeling in the air left its trace. The dark town was lit up by the vast torches and lanterns placed around two coffins. Julia and Mayor Keiga stood near a pedestal waiting for us. The majority of the village was in attendance, and the Guild, including Nana, was present next to the coffins.

    "It is time, Caleb," Keiga speaks. The spry dwarf gives me her blessing to speak first as the overseer of the village. I humbly accept and step up onto the pedestal. Looking at the people in front of me, they all held stern faces. Uzel was standing right next to the coffins, and Hinnia stood by him for support. White bandages covered his eyes instead of the cloth we wrapped it. Gale and Yann stood on the other side of the coffins, opposite of Uzel and Hinnia.

    My voice was dry and dull. I cleared my throat after a slight cough before finding the courage to speak. Everyone who was there gave me their undivided attention. Celia and Mei stood near me for support as I proceeded.

    "We are gathered today, not as people but as a community and collective body, to give respect to our fallen. I may be a child, but I understand the feeling of loss and responsibility of the two brave men who died serving this town."

    As I continued, a slow whistle of wind blew past. The cold air burned my lungs.

    "Senka and Noro. They were the unfortunate souls who died in their first major quest. However, before they were adventures, they were born and raised here in Saiana. They were friends and family to this place. And they passed fighting to protect it. Their noble sacrifice allowed others to live and alert us of the danger that was bound to come at our walls."

    A large wave of loud footsteps approaches in the distance��a march of knights.

    "I was their teacher, alongside others who saw to their potential and encouraged them to be the best they could be. Their deaths will be something I have to carry with me. The Scarlet Hunters traveled into a massive den of goblins, led by an unforeseen Hobgoblin wielding dark magic and power. With the help of Guild Master Nana and the efforts of the Phantom Blades, we were able to recover their remains. They allowed us to rescue the surviving members of their party and allowed us to finish what they started."

    The sigil of a rose with swords as its thorns raises high into the air.

    "I know I''ve lived here for a short time, but during my time here, I have come to greatly respect and know the people who live here. I would like to extend my gratitude and appreciation for your efforts. I understand that the loss of these two will have an impact. I will let the mayor Keiga conduct the remainder of the service before we lay them to rest. Thank you."

    The crowd watches on as I step off and trail away at a distance. Standing in front of Eckhart and the knights, I give my approval.

    "We shall find your brother and return when we can." Eckhart salutes as well as the rest of the knights. Carlo hangs back and sticks to my side to watch them leave with me.

    "Looks like it will be up to us to keep our swords sharp for now." Carlo softly speaks.

    "I need to get stronger." My words trail through the cold win. The army of knights passes through the gate and gives one final respectful salute to the service. After a moment passes, they leave with the sounds of their march muffled by the snow.

    "There isn''t much we can do. Eckhart sees potential in me if you can believe it." Carlo scoffs at the idea. I grab his shoulder and look at him.

    "I see it too. Regarding your shortcomings, I know you will do your best. You are my senior, after all."

    "You flatter me, Caleb."

    "He placed you in command of the troops. You''re fifteen now, aren''t you? That is quite a feat for someone your age."

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "I am not a knight. I don''t deserve to take command and oversee the small garrison we have left. One of them should be in charge."

    "Carlo, you are the only one who has seemingly landed a solid strike on Eckhart with pure skill and talent. I hate to admit it, but you will probably be a much better fighter than me if you continue to train and learn. I can follow you as closely as possible, but as it stands, you can beat me in a duel if you don''t hold back."

    "Yeah, I probably could."

    "Finally, you agree. Which is why I am going to join the Guild."

    "What?"

    "The Scarlet Hunters need time to recover. After what happened, it is unlikely they will return to adventuring. If they do, I want to support them. I owe it to them."

    "Then what exactly do you have planned? What else do you think you can accomplish?"

    "Gale asked me to join the Phantom Blades after we became friends. I thought it was silly and stupid at the time. But seeing as I won''t be able to get stronger without pushing myself, I need to be with people who I can rely on when we go into the thick of quests and fight for our lives."

    "Caleb, at least let me join you!"

    "Carlo, my friend, my rival. You don''t need me to tie you down to your duties. Eckhart gave you responsibilities because he sees you becoming a great knight, myself included. But you have the opportunity to achieve that through your efforts alone and not being a noble like me. You can command your own army in no time if you continue working hard. So, do my Father and Eckhart a favor and keep growing stronger. I want to fight you when I come back and see how much you improved."

    "Is this what you really want? What about Celia and Mei?"

    "I''ll talk with them tonight. I''ll see them when we return from jobs or quests, so it won''t be long before I return. I''m sure they would understand."

    "Did the Guild Master pull some strings to make you a Gold rank?"

    "Something like that."

    "I see."

    A cold silence sweeps through us. We stare as the Keiga finishes her own speech. When she does, Gale and Yann help lift the coffins along with the Scarlet Hunters and carry them to two burial sites. Carlo takes his leave to return to the barracks, leaving me alone; I walk beside Celia and Mei, who follow. Stepping before the crowd, we all watch as they lay the coffins into the holes and soon cover them. After another moment of silence, everyone says their final words before returning home. Uzel has trouble finding his way, and Hinnia helps him with this.

    "Uzel, Hinnia," I call out. "Can I speak with you?" They turn their heads and look at me.

    "Sure, what is it?" Uzel responds.

    "I know after leaving the cave, it''s been difficult to navigate the world."

    "Yeah, the cave and probably adrenaline; my focus on my senses was much stronger. Out in the open, it gets confusing to know which way to go, east or west."

    "I have been trying to help him move as best as possible," Hinnia speaks.

    "Of course. You may use our training grounds if you would like a place to adjust. Just ask Carlo, and he will help you in learning how to adjust. He''s surprisingly good at blind fighting but probably loses to your enhanced hearing and smell."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Positive. Think about it."

    "Will do. Thank you."

    "No worries. Just take your time." Hinnia nods to me before taking him into the Guild Hall.

    "I see you haven''t stopped worrying about them." Nana approaches from behind.

    "Of course."

    "I overheard your talk with your friend. Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "I need to get stronger so something like this can be prevented. As capable as I am, there are far stronger people and creatures. I could spend a decade of my life training and learning and that wouldn''t be enough to take on the world''s strongest warriors. I know that. So, I need to get stronger as much as I can before I encounter one on opposing sides."

    "You got that fire I saw when we went into that nest. That fire is dangerous."

    "Will you help me or not?"

    "I can''t refuse a promising adventurer such as yourself. Besides, you remind me of someone I knew. I guess I might be projecting that person onto you, but you are very similar."

    "Who was he?"

    "Just a kid that I failed to protect. Just let that be all you know. But I''ll help you regardless."

    "I appreciate it."

    "Take the night off. We can discuss things later."

    "Sure."

    What a long day it was. Exhausted mentally, I motion for Celia and Mei to follow me.

    "I am sorry I haven''t been a good lord to serve under."

    "Don''t say that!" Celia shouts. "You''ve been a kind person to everyone."

    "That''s not what I meant." Celia listens, and so does Mei. "I''ve been leaving a lot of things to the both of you. Mei, I know you have a lot of things you can do to aid me in any way. Same to you, Celia." I open the door to the mansion and enter inside.

    "Whatever it is, we will follow your wishes," Mei speaks with a soft tone.

    "I''ll be upfront. I am joining the Guild and being a part of Gales''s party."

    "What?! Why would you join him?" A possessive side of Celia exposes itself within her. Her eyes flare up a vibrant red to show her anger.

    "Let me speak," I explain the whole situation to them. Telling the reason and plan for it. Celia tries her best not to react, yet she bites at her fingers listening. Mei remains calm and composed as usual. "Celia, don''t feel upset."

    "I''m not..."

    "Please understand, I understand my duties. I talked with everyone else about it."

    "Would you like us to do something while you venture forth with them?" Mei speaks up.

    "Look after Carlo and everyone else when I am not here. I''ll be around when time permits. But I want to be stronger for everyone." Celia places her hand on my shoulder and eases a little.

    "Just don''t die. I was worried we lost you last time."

    "I figured. But I will come back alive."

    "You better."

    "Celia, your passion for the young Master is showing." Mei teases her.

    "Eek! I umm!"

    "Stop making it obvious. I just wanted to lighten the mood. It is time for all of us to rest."

    "Right..."

    After saying our final words, we returned to our respective rooms and prepared for the nightly sleep. Celia held onto me for a few moments before leaving. I yawned before getting into bed after changing my clothes. I take a large breath and rub the pain in my arm before sleep overtakes me...

 Chapter 95

    Not long after waking up, I entered the Guild Hall. Gale and Lukia sat at one of the tables, sharing a drink. Julia waved me over.

    "The Guild Master has set everything up for your Guild status. All we need is your official name and the class you would like to be placed under. If you have experience in more than one class, you may choose to place more than one class for a multi-class." Julia takes out a Guild card. The metal is dull black, and the writing is done in white. My rank is already set to Gold, which meets most quest standards.

    "Sure. Just Caleb will do. The class is a fighter ranger multi-class."

    "I see. Well, you can always change it whenever you meet certain thresholds of classes to either add or mix into a single name. Gale over there moved from fighter to duelist."

    "Wow, someone is making progress," I say casually.

    "After you all returned, his status showed he had advanced his class further. It is a very rare sight to see, as most adventurers don''t achieve that status until they work on higher-ranked quests or when they are much older. At the rate you are going, I am sure you''ll get a unique class."

    "We''ll see. For now, I am content with this." I wait until the Guild card is complete with the magic tools that Julia uses to inscribe it. Looking at the finished card, I can''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Being an official member of the Guild was something I imagined.

    "Hey! Caleb! Are you almost done? We would like to talk to you!" Gale shouts across the room. I sigh and chuckle under my breath.

    "Yeah, I''m coming." Leaving the counter, I sit right at the table. Lukia is slightly tipsy, and Gale is holding his own with the amount he has consumed.

    "Is it done?" Gale asks.

    "Look for yourself." I throw the card across the table for them to see. Lukia looks closely and has a red flush. She smiles and sits back with delight. Gale nods and smirks.

    "Welcome to the club!"

    "Thanks; I guess we can go through what we discussed earlier."

    "You weren''t kidding then?"

    "Dead serious, Gale. I want to join the Phantom Thieves."

    "We aren''t too dire in looking for another front liner or back range support."

    "I do have my artifact; Lukia showed me how to cast minor healing spells. It needs some work, but I can do more than fight and use barriers." Gale looks over at Lukia, who snickers.

    "Okay, you might need to lay off for a bit." Gale reaches for her cup.

    "Get yer own!"

    "I already do, but we all know you can''t hold your alcohol."

    "Nnnoooooope! I''m tipsy daisy!"

    "Caleb, you mind?" He looks to me for help.

    "Tsk... Barrier." Casting a barrier, I cover the top of her drink. She smacks her lips into the barrier and tries to drink the beer. When she realizes nothing comes out, she looks at me with a dead serious face.

    "What''s the deal."

    "Making sure you don''t get drunk, Lukia."

    "Drop dead.... Give me my adult juice!"

    "Adult juice...? Are you a child?"

    "If I said no, would you let me drink?"

    "No."

    "Then no!" This continues painfully for another few minutes before she slowly sobers up with the help of my casting of healing to detoxify her system.

    "Ugh..." She lays on the table with a gloomy look. "Why did you detox me... Now my head is swimming in acid..."

    "Just try to get over it. We''re looking to accept Caleb into the party." Gale rubs her shoulders.

    "Mmm...Feels nice."

    "You two are funny."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Don''t look at me; she just is too stubborn."

    "Let her rest it off for a bit."

    "Hey, Julia! Can we rent a room for a bit?"

    "Sure thing, just make sure you pay me the silver coin you owe me first."

    "Tsk! Fine, here!" He flicks a coin from across the room which lands in front of Julia. She wastes no time in snatching it up and tossing some keys to Gale.

    "I''ll let her sleep in the room while we talk." Gale lifts Lukia, carries her up the stairs, reaches the third door, and lays her in bed. He quickly walks out and heads back down to where I sit. "Sorry about that."

    "She still hasn''t gotten over what happened with her mother?"

    "Afraid not. It''s too soon to say if she will recover. All we can do is make sure she is comfortable."

    "It must not be easy to see your mother that you thought was dead but actually worse than dead the entire time. Putting her out of her misery gives me some solace in the fact that we gave her a proper death."

    "Thank you for that."

    "No worries."

    "Truly. Lukia told me that she wouldn''t be the same if she were the one to kill her. I''m afraid I believe that she would have never recovered. She keeps a dagger close when she sleeps." A dark expression fills his face.

    "You surely don''t mean..."

    "I''m unsure. But she probably wouldn''t have thought twice about using it if she was the one who killed her. Let''s not talk about it."

    "Agreed."

    A couple minutes of awkward silence follows. The other groups of patrons were mostly townsfolk having a mid-day drink. The majority of Guild Members have taken some time off after everything. Hopefully to regain their courage in this job.

    "We still have a week before we move on to other jobs or quests. If you want to tag along, be my guest. Just know that we work together as one and don''t put each other in danger for stupid reasons."

    "Is this mean I''m in?"

    "I''ll put it to a vote, even though I think I know the outcome already."

    "Anything else?"

    "Julia snagged us a Platinum quest that was making the rounds. Reserved it strictly for us."

    Platinum quests aren''t no joke. They can take weeks to complete or even months, depending on the scale. Gale is the only Platinum member in the party, which makes everyone else who is Gold-ranked eligible to tag along. The rewards for some Platinum jobs can be life-changing if you are lucky.

    "That is some serious stuff. What''s the job?"

    "Interested?"

    "Why wouldn''t I be?"

    "I''ll tell you on one condition."

    "What is it?"

    "Give me a proper rematch. Tomorrow in front of the Guild Hall. If you can keep up with me, then I will tell you about the job."

    "You really want to show off your unique class and what it brings."

    "Right on the nose."

    "I can''t believe you would bully your lord like this."

    "Who? You? Hahaha!"

    "Screw you!" We burst out laughing.

    "So, what''s it going to be, oh gracious lord of mine?"

    "You didn''t get hit with dark magic less than a week ago."

    "Excuses now?"

    "Not quite. Just what do you hope to gain from this?"

    "I want to see if I can rely on you. Consider fighting me a fraction of the big leagues. Even if you did kick my ass more than I like to admit, tomorrow, I''ll be more than focused on beating you. Unique class or not, I am not the same broken man you faced months ago and last year."

    "Sure, Gale, Eckhart is gone, so I need someone who can properly push my limits."

    "Tomorrow, noon."

    "You got it. Enjoy the rest of your day. I''ll be getting ready."

    With a swift exit, I leave the Hall with the wind against my back. It carries me back to the mansion. Celia and Mei wait for me.

    "You''re back so soon?" Celia asks.

    "Yeah, well... Gale is going to fight me tomorrow."

    "Again!?" Celia bursts out.

    "Did he tell you why?" Mei sits while speaking. She begins to straighten out her outfit.

    "If I am going to join them, I need to prove myself to the new and improved Gale, I guess. I would be lying if I said it will be easy. He''s gotten much stronger in a short amount of time now that he advanced further in his class."

    "Is your arm healed for it?"

    "Let''s find out."

    Unwrapping the bandages unveils a nasty scar where my skin broke open when I expanded my magic to take down Shaar. Along with other cuts and bruises, it felt oddly good to move it. Taking out my sword, I practice a few swings.

    "So?"

    "It hurts a bit, but I think with some healing and rest, it won''t matter. But my swings feel lighter now."

    "You''ve gained more strength. Also, Mei...tell me if I am wrong, but does Caleb look a bit taller?"

    "I wouldn''t say taller, but the young lord does look much broader for his age. His shirt is a bit tight around his shoulders."

    They were right. After healing from an overload and my entire counter in the goblin''s nest, my body had been going through drastic changes during my rest. I felt it when we traveled back to here. What caused such a growth is beyond me. The only answers I can pull from is that my body is hitting its growth for my age. Humans in this world tend to have multiple stages of development in their lives. I must be in my third change, as my voice is slightly changing, and my body is acting more reactively to certain stimuli. Puberty at my age was somewhat early but not uncommon. However, I still had a long way to go before I reached my full potential.

    "Either way, I need to sharpen my skills before my fight with him. Celia, you mind joining me to grab Carlo."

    "Of course, if that is what you ask of me."

    "I need you to observe my movements while we spar. See where I am lacking and what I can do to adjust for tomorrow. Even if it''s a small amount, it will bring a lot of progress."

    "Just say the word."

    "Alright. Mei, we will be back tonight, sorry you have to cook alone this time."

    "It isn''t a problem, just do your best."

    With a simple nod, I leave to go fetch Carlo from the barracks to help me train. With Celia observing us, I spent the rest of the day learning as much as I can about myself and my limits. My mistakes were weeded out, and I found myself learning more of a style in how I should move my feet and shift my weight with attacks. Carlo felt the same as we went back and forth with our strikes. Even if it was half a day, I learned a lot of what I could improve on. Then, the day of the duel arrived soon. Standing in front of me, Gale with his aura filled with focus and precision. His eyes were serious, staring directly into my soul. I stared back, filled with a determined purpose and conviction that would burn anyone who would take it away from me. With a grin, Gale draws his sword, and the crowd of people reacts and watches in awe. I answer with my own stance, ready to take on such an impressive force...

 Chapter 96

    The crowd''s roaring shouts set the atmosphere of our battle. Gale holds his sword in his hands, the blade angled to the side. I hold my own blade close, giving me a center of gravity as I keep myself balanced.

    "Are you ready, Caleb?"

    "Let''s do this, shall we?" Gale smirks, rests his shoulders, and takes a deep breath.

    "Don''t say I didn''t hold back when you lose."

    "Hardly, I wouldn''t make a lame excuse."

    "Let the duel commence!" Nana shouts from the side, being the proctor for the bout.

    With a burst of speed, Gale launches himself forward. I catch my guard and instantly go for a parry. The tip of his sword clashes against mine. Creating sparks that flash in front of our faces, I quickly turn my wrist to twist his hand away. Shifting my elbow to hit his sternum, I feel his firm grip on my shoulder as he pushes me down to the ground as he pushes off of me. I hit the ground but flipped to my feet just in time to block his counterattack. It leaves me off balance.

    "Sword Art: Daring Advancement!" Gale emits a blue aura from his body, enabling the Sword Art within his body; he loses all sense of defense for increased speed and reflexes. The stinging pain of his sword grazing my shoulder as he thrusts forward.

    With a subtle moment of clarity, kicking his knee stumbles his movement. But with his enhancement, he doesn''t relent and gives me another cut on my side. Reading his movements was pointless. So, it was down to using our trump cards at the start. I shift my weight and focus my magic into the artifact to cure my wounds. Switching to the offensive, I realize that Gale wants to show off, admitting that surprising me was his advantage.

    My confidence was shaken for a moment, and it cost me. But now I know I can win if I put everything into my next move. With a subtle twitch, I stop his next attack with the end of my boot, kicking the blade straight into the ground as his control with his blade is easily moved. I step on the blade to stop him from pulling it out. He looked at me with a shocked expression before I climbed his knees with each step and instantly struck his chin with both my knees, flying into the air. I land with my swords ready to pierce into him, but he rolls out of the way in time.

    Coughing hard, his enhancement wears out, and he reverts to his normal speed. I spend not a second too late creasing my hand across my sword; the burning runes infuse into the sword.

    "Sword Art: Flameburst!" A powerful crack of fire expands from the runes and with a single swing with the blade unleashes a ball of fire that Gale defends. Ashes of his cloak litter the field as he tosses the burning piece of cloth to the side and removes his leather armor, leaving him with just an arm guard and leg armor.

    "That''s pretty hot, you know!"

    "There''s more where that''s coming from!" Taking a deep breath, I expand the energy to create more runes upon the blade and again summon the same power. Gale instantly breaks into a sprint and tries to enter my blind spot as I finish channeling the Sword Art. I reverse the sword and stab into the ground, and force him to clash, causing the flames to explode from his attack. It hurts us both, leaving me tumbling around for a moment.

    I must have hit my head as I was blown away. My vision was blurry, and my head was pounding, along with a few singes of burns. Gale held his ground, but his chest suffered some nasty burns along with his arms. The burning runes fade away, returning the blade to its natural state. A moment of respite sits as we stare at each other. I let out a soft laugh and ready my sword again.

    Following the same pattern, he takes a deep breath and moves forward. Getting close into range, I duck under his next attack; swinging wildly, I connect with my blade. However, the usual feeling of stopping my blade short so I don''t kill him was stopped by something else.

    "What..?" I stared, shocked, as Gale defended with a split-second shift. After swinging his blade and I ducked, he read my movements and, swapped the blade in reverse and stabbed downwards to directly block. He parries and lands a kick to my chest.

    After a short tumble, I cough and get to my knees. A bit of blood seeps past the cut on my lip. It seems like his advancement really went through. Gale is fighting much differently, much more unique. Eckhart is still much stronger than Gale, and even when he was not using his unique style, he could probably still be Gale without it. My chances of winning against Gale were still low but not impossible. Just read his movements and counter just like how I practiced with Carlo.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Getting cold feet? We could end this now and call it." Gale shouts as he stretches his arms.

    "I see that you have taken on some unique moves as of late. Pretty sneaky."

    "Where''s the fun if I told you? This way, you can know how you lost today!"

    Gale rushes forward, like usual, but drags his blade behind him��the piercing sound of sword against stone and the sparks caused by the friction glitter across the area. With a turn, he swings up with a large mass of wind, shifting my balance. I spot the position that he made. I knew I could read his movements if I could use what I learned yesterday to beat him.

    I threw my sword into the air; it caused a soft distraction that gained nearly everyone''s attention. The opening to press forward, I bait Gale into attacking, leaving him close to striking me; I summon a barrier to reflect his attack. Without hesitating, I swung my blade forward and hit his chest. The blood seeps into his clothes as if it is a decent gash.

    "Looks like I am going need you to buy me a new shirt!" The clash of blades rings out multiple times as each of our blades connects with each consecutive strike. Increasing in speed and tenacity, we hold our ground, looking for an opening as both of us are nearing some limits.

    A sharp pain slashes my leg quickly as I miss to parry an attack. The exchange left me a bit wounded, but it didn''t stop me from returning another strike across his left arm. Again, the sounds of blades clashing with metal against metal rings through the area. Gale is breathing heavily as each strike costs him a lot of his strength. He slows down, leaving me an opening as I charge forward; slipping past his guard, I land a powerful strike that he just barely pushes my hands out of the way.

    We both fall over, and I lose my sword in the process. Gale holds onto his, but my previous attack caught him off guard, and defending against such a strike left him with a broken wrist. With a few moments that pass, we sit there with sweat dripping across our bodies.

    "Did Gale win?" A couple spectators begin to discuss as the match is currently on hold until a decision is made. With a tired expression, Gale sighs heavily and raises his left hand to show his surrender.

    "I give up." A shocked crowed jumps up and cheers for my victory while others rub their heads confused as to why he did such, not knowing that his dominant hand is unusable, leaving him unable to grip a sword properly.

    "The match is over! Caleb Aris is the victor!" Nana announces with a stern expression. I look at her and laugh before falling to my back, exhausted. The townsfolk look around and discuss the outcome and possible criticisms among themselves. I get up and grab my blade before giving Gale a hand.

    "You didn''t need to surrender like that."

    "Hardly. You got lucky with that move you used."

    "Even if I did get lucky, you could have beaten me if I didn''t pull that off."

    "I''ll watch out for that trick when we spar. You won this one for now."

    "I look forward to it." Gale nods, and Lukia quickly grabs his wrists and casts healing magic.

    "That was such a close fight." With a soft tone, she speaks with little excitement. Gale rubs her head briefly before patting her back with his healed hand. She turns to me and heals my wounds before she is fully tapped.

    "Thanks, Lukia."

    "Don''t thank me. Be glad you didn''t get in worse shape fighting him."

    "He wasn''t holding back, was he?"

    "No, he wasn''t. I think that''s why he feels good about himself.

    "Why is that?"

    "Means he knows that he can get stronger if you stick with us."

    "Oh, right, I forgot." Somehow my memory was fuzzy, possibly the hit I took earlier with my own move, but I forgot the whole purpose of this.

    "You will be joining us, right?"

    "If Gale says so."

    "Stupid. He would have let you join, regardless. He just wanted an excuse to fight you and go all out. Gale is hard at showing it, but he admires your resolve and ability to get strong fast. Eckhart told me you might be growing so fast because you have the same hidden talent as him."

    "Huh?"

    "Huh?" We stare at each other dumbfounded at each other.

    "Wait, you didn''t know?" Lukia shouts.

    "I didn''t think about it at all."

    "Heh, clueless, Caleb. You have the Fast Learner potential within you. Training with powerful masters and teachers, you are bound to soar in your growth. Hence why, you are eleven years old and can put up a good fight with Gale. Eckhart has done a great job regardless to get you this far."

    "So, that''s why I it felt like I was different."

    "It''s tied to your genes and how strong they are. You are special, so your potential is far higher and stronger than that of Eckhart."

    "Hey, don''t speak about that."

    "I promised I wouldn''t say a thing. But the possibility is likely."

    "I never knew that."

    "Many people will look down upon you if they find out how you are getting this good so quickly. Be sure to keep that to yourself."

    "Understood."

    "Hey, Caleb, you got a minute to talk?" Nana shouts from the side. Motioning me to come to her.

    "Talk later?" I turn to Lukia.

    "Sure thing. I''ll make sure Gale isn''t drunk by the time you come back." Splitting from Lukia, I approach Nana.

    "What is it you need Guild Master?"

    "I know we touched upon it briefly on our way back from the nest. But when you are ready, meet me in my office in the Guild Hall if you want to hear the full story about it."

    She was referring to her eye. I didn''t want to be obvious, but I was always looking at her eye every time I saw Nana. She only told me it was a curse she took upon herself when she had no choice. It was able to petrify a massive ogre within seconds. Whatever she has, it surely is quite powerful...

 Chapter 97

    Entering the Guild Hall, Julia invited me into Nana''s office. Stepping inside, I noticed the room had a strange coolness. I looked around the room to spot that she had trophies of giant beasts that she most likely killed on hunts. She motions for me to sit while looking at some paperwork and completed quests.

    "I''ll be with you in a second. I''m finishing the report on what happened over the week. It shouldn''t take much longer." She focuses on the paper in her hand and scribbles something that I can''t read.

    "There''s no need to rush." I politely sit back and continue to examine the numerous trophies she has mounted. Moments pass, and she has a long sigh before placing the finished report to her side.

    "I promised to reveal what you witnessed in that nest."

    "I am sure the others have their questions too."

    "I assume they do; however, I only allow you to hear it."

    "Why just me?"

    "You''re trustworthy? That isn''t quite right. More or less, I just feel like telling you. If you discuss what we talk about with others, it won''t please me, but I won''t resent you for it."

    "I''ll be sure to keep it with just us."

    "There''s the little knight boy, I see."

    "Enough with flattery. I just want to know what you meant about it being a curse. What happened and why it is something you keep hidden."

    "It happened quite some time ago when I was still in my early stages of being an adventurer. I reached the rank of Gold and felt confident in my abilities. I was a freelance member, traveling wherever the wind took me sort of thing. I met a lot of people on my journey and fought alongside some extraordinary people. In the town where I was currently living, north of Heistorm and just before the border of the Elves, was a place called Warkken. It was when I took on a simple Gold rank quest for the first time by myself. I figured that a single creature to hunt for a solid sum would benefit me quite dearly."

    "What was the job?"

    "The job was to hunt a large reptilian creature the size of a carriage. Hunting was my specialty, so I could track it down without a problem. The information on the creature was barely available as anything living that had seen it thought it was a just a wild animal. But when it was reported that they found petrified scales of the creature, they placed the job at the Guild. With my sword, I set out at the crack of dawn to enter the last known location of this creature. Some thought it was a massive kobold, but that would have been unlikely since Heistorm isn''t near many rivers or oceans. The chances of it being a wild animal had become null people started to back out of the quest as they were afraid of the unknown. I was confident still that it would be an easy job as long as I could ambush it."

    She continued to tell the story. Talking about her small trip into the woods near the town made her fight giant forest spiders and poisonous plants that shot spikes out of their petals. She found traces of the petrified scales and followed a trail that quickly led to a cave where the creature lived.

    "I spent several days, eleven, in fact, hunting the beast. Just a young, hot-blooded girl with a giant sword, thinking she could show the world who she was, found herself alone and caught in a trap by a basilisk. I didn''t realize it until I found the remains of petrified animals and humanoids scattered in the cave. Turns out the creature had a high intelligence that it would shed scales to leave a trail back to its layer for any unsuspecting people. It must have worked, as there were a lot of silver-rank quests for missing people all over the town. The remains of the people I found were some that I met in my first days of visiting Warkken. One of the little girls that took a liking to me was there..." She trails off as a sad look fills her eye. After a moment, she shakes off the memory and continues...

    *

    It was bigger than a cart or carriage. The creature''s body was thick and colorful, like a chameleon blending into the environment. My night vision made it easy to see my surroundings, but it was a gut feeling and the slimy drool puddles the creature left. Eating so many stoned creatures made it grow bigger as its age was well past its expectancy. I stood with fear and held my sword close. Unable to look away as the predatory eyes looked upon me with gluttony. That was until it broke my spirit when it spoke...

    "A lone adventurer enters my home... This must be a cruel joke... I love tormenting my prey before I capture them with my gaze. Just one of you won''t do."

    "W-What are you!" I was breathing heavily. My calm composure was broken, and my body stiffened with fear.

    "I am what you see! My life has brought me many gifts. The gift of speech and intellect. My power could rise to that of a Dragon!" Its slithering tongue glosses over its lips before it shifts its body closer to me, extending its head closer to me; the pale emerald green eyes pierce through me. "I am what you call a basilisk... I consumed many morsels over my life that I didn''t realize my voice became words. That my thoughts became clear. My hunger, however, was unsatisfied. Then, the boredom of hunting for food became lackluster... So, I found pleasure in seeing you all petrified with fear and hopelessness that I can devour you with delight!"

    "That''s why you left a trail..."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "You''re not as stupid as I thought. But you came in alone even after discovering my home. Unfortunately, I hope you come with others... Now, today...is just bland. However, I think If I can slowly kill you for my pleasure, maybe it won''t be so bad."

    "Did you think I would let you kill me easily!?"

    "You''re shaking... You can''t even move a muscle without thinking about what ways I am going to make you suffer! Yes...! YES!! YESSS! THE LOOK OF DESPAIR SUITS YOU WELLL! JUST LIKE THAT GIRL DID!" His voice rippled through my body, and I felt the urge to throw up. My heart racing and my body shaking, I drew my sword. "Oh? You think such a weapon can harm me?!"

    "You killed so many... Even if I die... I''ll make sure you remember... I''ll make you remember not to mess with our lives!" The rage in my heart overcame such fears. The more I thought about it, the more I felt like my mind cleared.

    With a step back, I knew he thought he was superior. His weakness was his pride. Wanting to see me defeated and helpless would cause him to finish me instantly. I tested this instinct by looking straight into his eyes. They stared back; the empty void behind those eyes wanted to consume me.

    "Show me your FEAR!" I barely step back and narrowly avoid losing my arm. It looked like my instinct was correct. As long as I can withstand everything, I have a chance. I didn''t leave my village for nothing. I wanted to live my life the way I wanted, traveling across the land and becoming stronger. This won''t stop me in my pursuit.

    I lunged forward and struck the creature''s eye. It slashes through, causing blood to pour out of the wound. It flails its massive arms, one of which cleaves through my chest. The wound burned briefly as I felt my rage overcome it. I twirled my blade and cleaved under its chin. My strength was enough to damage such a creature, but instantly, I felt something was off. The blood smelled more than just blood, like it had something that was unnatural.

    "Graahh! You bitch!" With its tail, it lurched forward, and its claws slashed my back, but I didn''t give in to the pain again. The wounds were deep but not fatal. Slamming my shoulder into the creature, I leaped over its body and stabbed into its back. Causing the vile thing to writhe in pain. The moment I felt my blade go into its skin, I realized that it wasn''t good in drawn-out fights.

    It was soft; the scales that I thought would be stone had eroded over decades of sleeping and never suffered any injury. This creature prides itself on its size and intellect, and it never attempts to fight with the possible chance of getting hurt, making its skin weaker than normal. I can kill it.

    "No! This pain!" The basilisk turns to its side and throws me over. I landed on a rock, which nearly broke my ribcage. I got to my feet before its jaws could wrap around my head. I slashed the creature and kept with each pace. Suffering more wounds, it was growing scared of death. I knew I could finish it, but I felt my body begin to become sluggish. Blood loss and the internal injuries were present.

    "I''ll make sure you won''t leave here alive..!" I shout with all my strength and rush the creature with my sword. It pushed me away and pinned me under its claw. Using its massive size to overwhelm me, I lifted my sword to stab its fingers. Pushing down on my body, I felt my lungs getting crushed. I screamed while I sliced through the finger and slipped out with its own blood.

    "I won''t let you get away! I''ve made my mistake in toying with you! Just die like the rest!" The ominous glow of its remaining eye poured over me. I couldn''t look away in time, so I charged forward. My flesh quickly grew heavy as the pale grey color of stone became my skin. I shoved my blade into its maw and ripped through its entire mouth. However, while I cleaved through it, the creature swiped its claw at my head. The feeling of your left eye being torn out by a massive creature was unbearable. I lost a part of myself.

    The blood of my wound sprayed onto my neck as I tore apart the creature''s jaw. The petrifaction of the basilisk should have reverted since its blood washed over my skin, but I continued to grow stiff. The beast flopped over onto its side. The dull gaze of the emerald eye never left.

    "Foolish woman... Even if I die... My blood is cursed... You are doomed to become a reminder of today... The power of my eyes is eternal...! A curse that will be forever!" The creature soon took its final breath after its threats. Hope was slipping through my fingers, and I knew it was over.

    The blood of the basilisk was a cure for petrifaction. You just had to either consume or have your body poured with the blood, and it would revert the effects. However, the kind of basilisk this was was different. I stood over the corpse as most of my body soon solidified into stone. They said that the fresh eye of a basilisk contained the control of its magical power. It was still alive with the power.

    Without a choice, I needed to save myself somehow if I were recovering everyone''s bodies. Tearing out the emerald eye with my bare hand, I couldn''t eat it or summon the willpower to channel any magic into such a powerful organ. Shoving the organ into the socket that was once whole, I felt my whole body grow stiff. A burning sensation shot through my entire body, shattering the stone from my skin. The power of the eye absorbed the curse placed upon me, but the moment I realized that it had taken hold, I couldn''t remove it from the socket.

    A pulsating power that I never felt before seared itself into where my eye once was. It became a part of me. However, my body was not that of a basilisk, and I couldn''t control the magic it used. My body couldn''t resist the petrifaction; I quickly grabbed some cloth and wrapped it around my eye. Blocking its use, I stopped it for now.

    I reported the missing people back to town and had the town guard recover their remains. I was praised for my efforts and thanked by the whole town for killing the creature. I left the town the day after the celebration and went north where the elves lived in Duldat. I had them craft a magical eyepatch to help contain the basilisk''s power...

    *

    "Without this eyepatch, the power would spread throughout my body and turn me into stone forever. No matter what cures I attempt or remove the organ, it has turned the flesh to stone and inserted itself permanently. I only used it a few times, including against that ogre, but the curse continues to spread each time I use the power. After many years, I realized that its shape had become my eye again. I could see out of it, and it was normal like any other eye, except it was slowly turning me to stone and any creature caught in my sight. The power is more than enough as it can petrify any creature I see with it." She finishes and sighs with a heavy breath.

    "That''s why you didn''t want me to be in front of you," I say, resting my arm on the chair.

    "I don''t want anyone to know that I carry something so dangerous. But if I have to use it, I think saving you was worth it. However, I already suffered greatly from using it for a few seconds."

    "I understand. Thank you for telling me. Are you sure nothing is to be done?"

    "You''re naive. I''ve tried everything, but the eye absorbs any cure that removes petrification each time. I''m stuck with this until the day I die. When that does happen, this power will be lost forever."

    "Are you scared?"

    "A bit. But I am not stupid. So don''t go all sentimental on me. Now, if that is all, you can leave."

    "Harsh much. But I understand. Take care, Nana."

    "You too, Caleb..."

 Chapter 98

    After listening to Nana and her story, I had some thoughts. More and more mysteries keep unfolding. If a creature like a basilisk can gain intelligence and the ability to speak, then many more creatures like it may also achieve the same level as it did. Something or someone must be behind these strange occurrences.

    "Hey! There you are!" Gale shouts from across the Guild. Sitting next to everyone, I approach and take a seat.

    "Looks like everyone is here," I say.

    "Well, Yann, Ivian, and Herk had some errands to do, but they finished pretty quickly." Gale pats them all on the back.

    "What kind of errands?"

    "Just some loose ends. Like getting our gear checked out and polished. New items and improved most of our old ass equipment. Like seriously, what we had been using for years was barely functional. With this Platinum quest on the horizon for us, we needed to really prepare." Gale leans back with a big stretch. "Also, we all already talked about it. We would welcome you, Caleb. So, what do you say?"

    "Do you even know what the job is about?"

    "Julia said she is working on the official document as we speak. It should be made for us tomorrow. And since we are taking this quest just with us, we are getting some extra supplies and money for any last-minute preparation." Lukia chimes in and leans against the table.

    "Wait, is there supposed to be more of us?" I ask with a worried look.

    "Well, most Platinum quests are rare enough as is that mainly two to three parties are recommended to venture together and tackle the quest. However, they don''t deny single parties from taking on the quest as long as there is one Platinum rank member along with reputable Gold ranks in the party. With you, our size would at least be a decent minimum requirement."

    "And the extra supplies?"

    "How this works is that Gold ranks or above are posted by the Guild or is requested by certain branches of Guilds to set rewards for people like us. Most hunts and big dungeon exploration heavily rely on Gold rank parties, which makes Platinum ranks also issued by a Guild or the system that makes them. It is a rarity because most of the time, there isn''t enough information or reports from locals or travelers that reach the Guild. Many people have died because of the lack of proper messaging or info being spread in the system. All rewards are funded by them. Which makes them expensive to keep posting as they genuinely take a massive loss unless the quest is something they can gain from. Silver quest and below are posted by the local people with the aid of Guild staff, and what they need is to pay the Guild to have their quest looked at and posted. The amount of Silver and Bronze quests the Guilds receive is what mainly funds a lot of their activities such as Platinum rank quests."

    "What''s after Platinum?"

    "That would be Obsidian. The highest rank a Guild can request, which we haven''t had since the last Demon War. And those quests are the fate of the land emergencies. They request pretty much every party that can risk it all for the world to join. You would need a small army of adventurers to make up the amount of people have gone before."

    "So, the chances of another Obsidian rank quest of any kind might never happen in our lifetime?"

    "Talking like that will make it come true. And even if it did, the reward we would receive is death."

    "What?" I look at Gale with a broad expression.

    "As far as records have been set, out of the eight Obsidian quests that have been placed, only a small handful of adventurers have survived with more scars than they would like to admit. Those who participate are forever etched in history in the Guild records as heroes and saviors of the world kind of titles."

    "I didn''t know that..."

    "Why wouldn''t you? This is all Guild business. Nobles and Kingdoms alike barely recognize us as assets when we do a lot of the dirty work that went against the tide of Demons that stormed our lands."

    "I see..."

    "Cheer up. Today is not a day of feeling sorry. Right now, we are going to enjoy the rest of the day and meet back up for the details. If you are still interested by then, you can come along."

    "Right, sure. Tomorrow then." I stand from my seat; everyone stares at me as I decide what I should say.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Making a speech right now is wasteful. Save it till later, kid." Gale scoffs at me with a smile. I laugh it off and turn away. Leaving with a small goodbye, I return home.

    Spending one more night in my home, I wake up and head off to the Guild Hall once more. Upon entering it, it seems I am the first to arrive before anyone.

    "Julia, are you there?" I call out.

    "Hold up! Be out, shorty!" Her voice rings out from the top as she finishes with something. Racing down the stairs, she jumps over the counter and leans against it to speak. "You''re here awfully early, Caleb."

    "I thought they would have, too, but I guess I was mistaken."

    "This about the quest?"

    "That''s right."

    "The Guild finished sending me everything I needed. I have it printed out and ready to be given to the Phantom Blades. If you do go with them, I pray you come back safely."

    "Gale seemed pretty confident."

    "I''m asking you."

    "Right. I promise I will return."

    "Good. Have you been keeping up with your bow?"

    "For the most part. I had to practice a little bit since my arm was still a bit stiff from dealing with those goblins. But I''ve been looking forward to keeping up with it."

    "Well, make sure you take a bow and a lot of arrows."

    "Do you know where we are heading?" My words trail off as Julia lets out a sigh.

    "It''s south of Heistorm. It''s a mountainous range with a lot of creatures you''ve never faced before. There have been reports of a lot of the aerial population of creatures have decreased significantly. Whatever that has invaded, it has done a massive number to them. Having a high supply of arrows in those mountains would prove much more useful than any sword or weapon."

    "I''ll keep that in mind. Anything else?"

    "The rest of the information is contained in the document. If you wish to see it, then wait here until the Phantom Blades arrive."

    "I got time to kill before then." While sitting at the table, Julia hands me some water, and we talk about her journeys and days as an adventurer. A while passes while she talks about her past.

    A few hours pass before Lukia arrives with Gale. Soon after, Herk and the others arrive. I follow Julia as we enter a small room where we can discuss the job in secret.

    "Before we go through with this. Caleb, are you sure this is what you want?" Gale looks at me with a stern expression. My lips curl into a soft smile, and I raise my fist in front of my chest.

    "I am ready!"

    A soft silence echos the room; everyone stares at me with a calm composure. Looking around, I feel judgmental eyes piercing my body. I know they are testing my resolve, my conviction. Gale gives me a nod, and I raise my fist in the air.

    "I am ready." With a serious tone in my voice, I let my slightly deeper voice show my growth. I am not the same kid who fought with these people. We aren''t the same as we were a year ago. Now, we fully understand each other and are willing to put our lives for one another. Connected on the same path, everyone stands and places their fist into the air, and all shout a war cry.

    "Good, welcome to the Phantom Blades, Caleb Aris. We expect great things from you."

    "I won''t disappoint." After seating ourselves down, Julia places the document in front of Gale and stands to the side. Nana soon then enters the room to sign the contract.

    "If this is everyone, then you may proceed, Julia. Let them know what they need to do and send them on their way. Time is precious."

    "Yes, Ma''am. As she says, this contract from the Guild is a Platinum rank. Gale has reached this level and has been given the authority to partake in this one. The location for this quest is south of Heistorm; the mountainous region of the land is a heavy environmental factor in travel. Being the only recorded route to enter the hidden city of Barou, one of the Guild''s main sources of income and magic stones, it is a pivotal area that must be protected at all costs."

    Barou is one of the largest hidden cities in this country, and mountains are the only thing that can obscure its location. These serve as some cornerstones for many Guilds and factions that purchase their goods and services. Many famous blacksmiths and engineers have been trained and born in this city.

    "This is an urgent job that we can only do since we aren''t that far from its location. You must arrive there within a month as you need to navigate through the dangerous paths those mountains possess. This quest was formed due to the concern of the head of the city, who had seen a rise in monster activity of unknown origins. It is optional but worth investigating any sources you come across before arriving in the city. Failure to do so won''t void the contract, but it will be a priority later. With such a sudden rise and change of nature, your party will be tasked to escort its shipment across Heistorm to Guild Headquarters, which will be a three-month journey if no delays occur. The cargo aboard the shipment is highly valuable but must be kept a close secret. Your party and a select few crew members will accompany the shipment to its destination. If you still haven''t found solid evidence of the disturbances occurring around the city, you must return to the mountains and search for it until it is complete; you won''t be eligible for payment. I hope that you discover the source before that happens. Lastly, if you decide to abandon the quest, the Guild will see fit to terminate your contract and membership to the Guild, banning you from this life forever. This is a high-trust mission, and you will devote your life to the Guild. If you feel you are up to this task, please sign now."

    Turning the paper to Gale, without hesitation signs. The contract shifts from person to person, and each person looks at the paper without being distracted. Each one signed their name without issue. The paper lands in front of my eyes. With a soft glance, I read the room. This is a serious job. Doubting myself would only betray everyone''s trust in me. With my eyes closed, I signed my name and handed over the contract to Julia. She folds the paper and sets it inside a carrier bag.

    "With this, I will have a copy made before your departure and send the official to Guild Headquarters. Thank you and may favor bless you."

    Julia leaves the room to finalize the contract. Leaving our party alone for a moment. Nana grips my shoulder and whispers into my ear.

    "Their trust runs deep. Your trust in them will allow them to succeed. Do not forget that. I wish you a safe journey and return..."

 Chapter 99

    Several days passed before we set out on our journey. Lukia visited me not long after we accepted the quest to talk to me, mainly to ask me a few questions about how I plan to hide my magic from everyone. I explained to her that my mother''s artifact was helping me channel my magic into barriers. It limits my abilities but allows me to protect myself and others. She understood and soon left. Saying some small words before leaving me with a smile. Ceila had been calm for most of the days, but she asked me one night if she could speak to me.

    "Master, can I speak with you?" She stands just before my doorframe in her nightwear. I let out a soft sigh and invited her to sit.

    "What seems to be the problem, Celia?"

    "I won''t see you for months; I am worried you might not return."

    "The possibility of death is an everyday occurrence for adventurers. I believe that a lot of my experience so far has been nothing but near death. I''m stronger than ever before, and I am only going to rise higher if I continue to push forward."

    "I''ve gained some control of myself these past few months. Maybe I can join-" I place my hand on her lips and shake my head.

    "This is something I must do with the Phantom Blades. Your place is here, tending to it, and making sure it remains a proper home for me to return to."

    "I understand..."

    "I''ll miss you too, Celia. I''m sure Mei doesn''t show it, but she is just as worried as you are. Help each other, and maybe find more than just cleaning the house to broaden your hobbies. You''re plenty strong, scary even but I can''t have you get in danger for me."

    "I only worry because you need someone to watch your back!"

    "Lukia and Gale have done that plenty for me. They are more than reliable. Return to your room and get some good sleep. We got a long day ahead of us."

    Without another word, Celia exits my room and heads into her own. I found myself lying down and feeling tired. Quickly falling asleep, the night swiftly passes by��the dawn of our journey approaches. I have the girls help me pack any personal belongings fit for a horse to carry. After setting up, the Phantom Blades waited for my arrival.

    "Time to hit the long road. You sure you''re still up for this, Caleb?" Gale fixes his saddle to a horse as he speaks. I notice that everyone is just about ready as well.

    "I signed the contract for the job, didn''t I? You want me to be banned from the Guild?" Gale snickers out a laugh before patting my shoulder.

    "That''s the spirit. We will be together for a while. Best we let go of the tension and travel with a light load."

    "Caleb, we got something for you," Lukia speaks out. I turn to her and see that she is holding some object wrapped in a cloth.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "What is this?"

    "Well, we heard you break your sword quite often, so we thought we could commission a blacksmith to forge a hard-to-break sword. Since you have done a lot already, it''s the least we can do to repay you for much of the good." Gale grabs the blade from Lukia and raises it to the sun. Unveiling the sleek design of a sharp longsword. It is slightly bigger than most swords I am comfortable with. The hilt is crafted with a purple steel ingot that caused the metal to darken in its molding phase. The handle is also wrapped with dark red leather, and the pommel ends with a diamond design. The blade itself is thin, but the steel was folded to make it heavier and durable.

    Placing it into my hands, I expected to feel awkward holding such a heavier sword. It took a second, but the moment I practiced swinging the blade, I felt how much force I could manipulate in my strikes. Whoever made this blade was above a master.

    "This blade is incredible. How much did it cost?"

    "You get a gift and ask how much? Damn, so you really are a greedy noble!" Gale laughs at his own joke, and everyone else does, too. I join the laughter but repeat the question once again.

    "Actually, we were looking around town for the blacksmith, but he wasn''t in. With time being so limited, we didn''t have the luxury to wait another day for the commission. However, one of the hands of the blacksmith reported some old dwarf in town working on his own little place in town. With his directions, we found the dwarf and asked if he could make this sword. But when he saw us, our bodies froze because it looked like he was mad to see us." Gale lets out a sigh before continuing. "Thankfully, we mentioned your name and wanted to apologize in our own way for giving you trouble. He told us he could make the sword with a modest fee. Safe to say, we got our money''s worth and then some.

    It was indeed a beautiful weapon. The craftsmanship was beyond anything I had ever seen. It left me puzzled for a moment. But then I saw a soft scripture written on the blade.

    Heart of a warrior, I am thy. Soul of a man, I am thy. Bound by honor, I set for the heavens.

    This sword was crafted for me. It deserves a name...

    "Tempest..." As the words escape my lips, a magical glow washes over the blade, and the runes of the common language of this world etch into the blade. The word Tempest appears on the other side of the blade. I look in awe, and so does everyone else.

    "That cheeky dwarf!" Hark says loudly.

    "He must have put a spell in the metal for you to give its name. Not many smiths can do something like that. This blade is worth a fortune at this rate!" Gale looks in disbelief.

    "Gorg... You really outdid yourself..." I laugh to myself and place the blade into my sheath. "Let''s get going. We have a time limit here."

    "R-Right!" Gale saddles up with the rest of the party. I place my pack onto the horse and climb up. Climbing onto the horse felt easier than usual. A simple yet obvious detail that I took in. Grasping my situation, I looked at my body and closely examined it. My legs fit into the saddle perfectly, and my torso wasn''t so small anymore.

    In that instant, I listened to my own voice for a moment. Hearing its pitch and volume. My body has definitely changed; I have grown taller, and my voice has changed. After being so busy with the last week and not really too focused on myself, I didn''t realize the changes occurring. My fight with Gale before I noticed it too, but now, I can fully realize the changes in my body. The horse begins to follow after Gale and the others; I watch with new eyes how my life has barely started, yet I feel so much different.

    My journey in this life has only started, and I intend to continue living through it as long as possible. If I have to fight, I will fight. With this life, I am more than just a killer or servant. I can be free of someone''s influence as long as I stay true to myself. I chose to join the Phantom Blades, and I decided to live my life as I saw fit. The sins of Sato Haruki will forever haunt my dreams and soul, but at least I can carry it all in my heart and continue moving forward...

 Chapter 100

    After a few days on the road, the land already seems drastically different from the snowy plains I''ve become used to. The extra supplies and funds from the Guild allowed us to stop in an inn or tavern for decent hot meals and beds. I know Lukia was immensely enjoying some of the luxurious benefits granted to us. It was nice seeing her warmer after what happened. She hasn''t fully recovered, but I can tell she is making progress. Gale looks on after us from time to time, I''ve noticed. Acting like some big brother was awkward at first, but I just let it happen these days.

    Herk and Ivian have been adamant about getting better with their roles in our party. A six-man team is a solid number for our group. We have formidable front-line fighters, a good healer, a perceptive rogue with a high awareness for danger, a long-range attacker with small nature magic and healing, and there is me. I have good swordsmanship, reaction time, instincts, adaptability, and protection magic and can be a ranged attacker. Very versatile role that is dependent on the situation. However, my experience with this group has been minor in terms of being a team. This quest isn''t an easy task. There are risks of casualties if we don''t work in tandem.

    I don''t know if anyone feels the same as me. This constant feeling of caution. If something goes wrong, how do I fit in helping without screwing up? I hope I learn as we travel together; I don''t want to be a burden, given how young and still a child I am. Being strong isn''t the issue; it''s if I can keep up with them as a team.

    In my stupor, Gale places his hand on my shoulder and speaks. "I know that look anywhere. Something must be bothering you pretty bad." His face was a bit flushed by alcohol. Despite cutting back on not getting drunk anymore, it has not stopped him from having fun. I''m glad.

    Gently peeling his hand away, I step off the stool and face the doors of the inn. "Just stuck in my mind. You don''t have to worry about it."

    "It can be pretty uncomfortable if you let it."

    I stopped in my tracks. Just turning my head slightly, Gale was giving me a knowing look. I let out a sigh before dropping my shoulders. The inn was full of patrons, including us; however, Ivian and Lukia turned in early while the rest of us enjoyed the evening. "The feeling is mutual?"

    Without missing a beat, Gale approaches and pats my shoulder. "Of course. You''re new and it was just yesterday that it felt like we just got Lukia in this team. Not fitting in is natural until you do. You''ll understand soon enough how we work together in the future. Until then, don''t be afraid to hold back if you are unsure. We may not look it, but we do care about how you fit into this group."

    "If only it were that easy." I rub my head and filter my fingers through my hair, wiping the sweat off my brow.

    "You did well back in the nest, why are you feeling this anxious about traveling with us."

    He''s right. Naturally, I wasn''t bothered by this. However, unlike who he saw back in the nest, it wasn''t entirely me. I''ve noticed it for a while, but when under extreme stress, my mind is hazy. I am still in my own state of mind, but something never feels right. "Just nerves, I guess. I feel like I know you guys, but I don''t. Maybe when I talk with everyone, then it might be easier." Lying to him now isn''t a bad idea. I wasn''t entirely truthful, but I think spending more time would help.

    After my encounter with the goblin''s nest, I have been more aware of my own thoughts. I have slight moments where I feel still, like an ocean that is barely moving. Clarity and focus guide one to victory. My subconscious, triggered by battle, was the obvious hint of this cause. Sato Haruki is like a ghost that whispers in my ear, telling me what I must do and how I should feel. The subconscious that guides my body and actions is only one thing of many.

    "Just be sure to do just that, Caleb. I am sure everyone would want to hear your story, too."

    "Right. Well, I think I should turn in for the night. Don''t want to spoil the mood."

    "I won''t stop you. Have a good night."

    "You too, Gale. Thanks."

    "What would I be if I didn''t look after my men?"

    Ending our conversation, I entered my room and placed my sword alongside the bed. A window looking into the distance of the land before us. A looming sight for those who enjoy the view. The night ended quickly as soon my body laid in bed. We all grabbed our horses from the stables the following day and proceeded on our journey.

    Gale led us on. The shifting winds of the land were fresh and full of life. Our time was precious, so we hurried along the path. The wondrous feeling of an adventure was still charming. Each new landscape, tree, grass, ruins, everything. Telling a story of past lives or just moments in someone that meant something.

    Lukia trailed back and pulled down her hood. The amber strands of her hair flowed in the wind. A soft smile across her face showed how much she loved feeling it. "Isn''t this just great?" A soft tone in her voice with each word that escapes her lips.

    "The freedom of this life is special." The sounds of my voice were still harsh from the change; I cleared it for a moment and continued. "I can see why you guys enjoy it."

    Lukia turns to me and draws closer. "Did you ever dream of being an adventurer?"

    "Not so much that I wasn''t against it. Being a noble, I held off on such thoughts, but I would be lying if I said I wasn''t happy to be on the road like this."

    "Woah, look at young Caleb speaking like a real person."

    "What''s wrong with how I normally talk?!"

    A soft, snickering laugh escapes past her fingers as she tries to hold it back. "J-Just don''t blame me when you are weird sometimes!"

    "What?! Oh, you-"

    "Halt!" Gale orders while holding out his hand, causing us to quickly slow down. "I think we are being watched. Lukia and Ivian, get off your mounts and scan the area. The rest of us will be bait. Caleb stays behind Herk and Yann to cover our flank."

    Without a word, we slowly got into position and gently trod our horses forward. Gale keeps an eye on the trees or grass for sudden movement and holds a hand on his sword. The silence is broken apart with the horses'' hooves clicking against the road. A soft sweat drips across Herks forehead, and Yann pays attention to the surroundings.

    "Keep this pace for now. If they give the signal, we should be fine to move ahead."

    "Gale, what do you think we are facing," I say softly while looking behind us.

    "You probably don''t smell it, but we do."

    Certain scents of monsters can differ drastically when traveling. Years of encountering such creatures are vital for being an adventurer, as knowing what you are facing could help you prepare for conflict. I try to smell, but only small whiffs of something odd fill my senses. I already know how goblins smell, and this is different.

    Gale has a unique sense of smell compared to everyone else. Making his judgment all the more important in preparing. A soft hint of aggression fills his eyes; drawing his sword, he leaps off his mount. "Caleb! Cast a barrier behind us!"

    I reel back my horse and turn around. "T-There''s nothing-"

    "Just do it!"

    A quick blur of movement zips past my eyes as a medium-sized creature bursts from the trees. It lands with a thud, and its dark eyes focus on me. The creature is covered in spines that protrude out of its body except its face. A variant of kobolds, which are usually scaley-like lizards, are instead covered in sharp spikes. These creatures are quick and agile but typically aren''t difficult to kill with a single blow.

    "Barrier!" I raise my hand forward, and using the artifact, I generate a bright wall that barely prevents the kobold from attacking. The spear the creature wields crudely breaks apart, and a look of confusion sprouts from it.

    "Gale!" Yann shouts as another Kobold with similar spikes across its body leaps toward him. He steps to the side and slashes the head clean off with one solid motion before dashing back and leaping over my barrier to cut down the other, flanking us.

    "Caleb, keep the barrier up. We don''t know how many there are, and if you can cover us, we can handle this."

    "You got it!" I knew from the way he was talking that he wasn''t trying to boss me around or make me feel incompetent in the group, far from it. He wants me to see how they fight and how they work together when the circumstances are normal for our group. I understood, and yet, I felt the need to draw my sword.

    Adjusting the barrier, I feel a sense of danger approaching from our left; another kobold hidden in the grass leaps forward before a dagger and arrow strike its chest and back. Lukia and Ivian reveal themselves to give us support. Ivian dashes to retrieve his dagger and blends into the shadows to sneak around once more. Lukia takes a sniping position with her bow and covers the party.

    Yann grabs a giant battle axe and slams the ground, causing it to rumble under his strength. He lets out a mighty shout as his body bulges from his muscles. Using a taunt ability, the hostile creatures click their tongues in their weird language. Unknown to what they are saying, they must be communicating in attacking.

    Herk chants a soft prayer and casts a strength buff on Herk. His body glows a bright red before a group of frustrated kobolds leap forward, rolling down the hill to pick up speed. With a twirl of his axe, Yann slices through each one as cleanly as possible to not take any damage from their spikes; he pushes them off to the side with his weapon.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Gale quickly swings around in a dash, claiming two more Kobold heads. Wiping the blood off his blade, he turns away from the attention of the front and regroups. Giving a signal, Ivian and Lukia quickly return. Nine dead Kobolds lay helpless to the side.

    "Is that all of them?" I ask.

    "Their blood is in the air, so it''s a bit difficult to sense anything else. But with how we dealt with them, I don''t suppose they would continue to attack." Gale waits for a second to survey the area before mounting his horse. Ivian and Lukia do the same.

    Caught in the moment, I release the barrier without thinking. Gale turns his head and shouts. "Don''t drop it yet! They might be still waiting-"

    In a blur, a spike is shot from the body of a hidden Kobold as it leaps behind a tree, just barely obscured by the elements. I go to draw my sword, but the spike slashes my shoulder as it narrowly hits my chest. Falling off the horse, I roll to my feet, and using the singing sound of Tempest, I deflect the spear from the creature and shove the blade through its head. The dark blue blood leaks down its face before I remove the blade entirely. A soft stink of their bodies turns my stomach.

    "Sorry! I didn''t think we were in danger-" Before I could finish speaking, a sixth sense in the back of my mind tingles for a moment. The last time I got this feeling was against the Shadow Hunter, a creature or force that could end me instantly if it could. "EVERYONE SCATTER!" Shouting without thinking, everyone heeds my warning and spreads out. I slap my horse to make it depart away.

    "Caleb, don''t stand there-" Yann calls out before a giant rumble in the ground stirs. Sounds of loud and heavy footsteps approach, crashing through the trees and knocking them apart. I roll out of the way before a small group of minotaur''s crash through. Splinters of the shattered trees fly across the path with their arrival. The massive humanoid creatures with the bodies of bulls, standing ten feet tall and wide, let out a roar that pierces our ears.

    "Shit! Caleb!" Gale calls out with his blade tightly pressed in his hand.

    "Circle them! They won''t know what to do!" I yell to everyone.

    With the four new creatures in our sights, they shift their attention around the six of us. A slow but steady pace, we hold our ground. The minotaur''s were hunting these kobolds for food. And they laid an ambush to fight back, which we stepped into. Caught in their sights, the horned mass of flesh breaks away, and three turn to face Gale and everyone else. One of them shifts their attention to me. They had intelligence like the basilisk that Nana fought.

    "Lukia, Herk, provide support for us three. We are going to need it. Caleb, good luck!" Knowing my fight would be alone, we understood that we had our respective roles.

    Without much hesitation, the minotaurs sprang into action, charging at us with their horns ready to gore us. I couldn''t pay attention to Gale or the others with this beast is in my sight. With my blade, I slid down with a horizontal strike that clipped the cheek of the creature. The dark red blood oozed from the wound before it just snarled and, wielding a massive axe, twirled the blade around before swinging it down.

    Rolling to the side, I feel the vibration ripple through the ground as it splits apart behind its might. I look at the small crack of earth that is torn apart and back to the creature. It will surely kill me if it lands a solid blow. Speed would be my saving grace. On my feet, after dodging another strike, I slip past it with my blade piercing its stomach. The tough exterior of the muscle stops my blade nearly a quarter way in before I retract it. A large fist of the minotaur hits my side. The force of the attack threw me off as it connected. I guided my body along the punch but the force behind it still knocking me to the ground.

    "Barrier!" With a split-second cast, I just defend against a killing blow that makes the minotaur recoil from the barrier. With another cast, I block the next few strikes, rippling through the magical essence; I grip Tempest and drop the barrier the moment the minotaur recoils off the barrier. Dashing forward, my sword plunged deep into its arm as I pierce bone, the wails of the creature strike my ears before it pulls back.

    Not giving up on my advancement, another slash across the arms of the minotaur before it turns to me out of rage. Narrowly avoiding a swing from the axe, I back away to gauge my distance. Glancing over, Gale had killed one of the minotaur''s. The creature fell with his sword deep into the creature''s chest.

    The beast charges forward, giving me time to avoid the charge and land another strike on the back. Heavy breaths leave the minotaur''s mouth, showing its exhaustion; I can finish it off at this rate.

    "Behind you!" Herk shouts. A cold feeling pierced my leg as one of the dying kobolds had the strength to break off one of their spikes and attack. The cackling laugh of the kobold turns into a gargle as the dark blue blood leaks out from its mouth before dying. The pain crawls up my leg and then to my stomach.

    No time to pull it out, I slice the ends off to prevent it from getting in the way before I stumble out of the way from nearly being beheaded by its axe. The grass sways with the sudden burst of wind. Blowing my hair around my head, I grip my sword tightly; a weird sensation tingles my fingers.

    I look down to see that the wind took shape around the hilt of my sword. The gem in the hilt and the blade itself catches the wind around itself. A magical enchantment allowing the user to capture and contain gusts to unleash. It has been slowly accumulating since being drawn. "Tempest..." The name felt ironic now that I say it. A soft smile to signify the moment; I look forward to the large minotaur. It crapped its hoofs onto the ground to prepare for another charge with the axe raised high. "Gee... You are predictable..." A sense of boredom. It was slight but noticeable.

    The others slay the last couple of minotaur''s. They turn to my battle with eager looks. Gale steps ahead and raises his hand, giving them orders to stand down. Some protest but soon follow along. "Caleb! You got a small audience; don''t embarrass yourself." He wants me to prove myself. His voice is supportive, while his words are a message to acknowledge my skill alone.

    I let out a laugh. My injured leg has gone numb, and I can barely move it without stumbling around. If this is my stand, then I need to try something. "Give me your blade, Gale!"

    "Huh??" A long look of confusion on his dumb face nearly pisses me off.

    "Just toss your sword before it charges! I got a plan!"

    Looking down at his weapon, he sighs and winds his arm back. "Fine! Take this!" He overhead throws the blade toward me. The last minotaur lets out a roar before charging. The moment it reaches striking distance, Gale''s blade reaches my left hand and swiftly deflects the horns upward, just missing me. With Tempest, I thrust with all my strength and only pierced a few inches deep. The muscles were tough. But having magic on my side could easily defeat something this massive.

    "Tempest Burst!" Channeling the magic within the blade and using its name, the winds the blade had consumed unleashed all at one, winding around the blade they are fast and sharp like a spinning blade constantly moving.

    The minotaur reels back from the pain and attempts to back away, but I hook into the ground and twist the blade. Causing the burst of wind to rip further into its stomach. Bits of gore and blood stains the wind circling the blade, turning it into a whirlwind of blood.

    "Sword Art: Hellfire Blaze!" Taking a deep breath, my lungs burn as the power channels throughout my body. It soon enters the sword, causing a dark red flame to mix with the swirling wind. The flames instantly consume oxygen, creating a bigger flame that expands quickly. Engulfing the minotaur from head to toe, it falls back, flailing its arms wildly.

    Coughing from the smoke, I leap into the air and stab the burning beast in the head. The life in the eyes had begun to melt from the flames, but I watched it die before leaping off the corpse before it set me aflame.

    The embers soon die out, and the charred corpse turns to ash. With my victory secured, I turn to join my companions. The second I take a step with my injured leg, I slip and face plant.

    "I can''t get up."

    Everyone bursts into laughter. My face turns a little red as embarrassment clings to me.

    "Herk, if you please." Gale motions to Herk with his hand.

    With a smile, Herk can''t keep his laughter in as he slowly approaches. "Oh, this was too funny to see."

    "Oh, ha-ha, just get the hell over here. My leg is completely numb; I think the nerve was pierced."

    "Let me look at it..." As Herk sits me up, he looks at the broken spike in my leg. Lukia and Yann turn to gather the horses; Ivian and Gale keep a solid lookout as everything is being settled. Herk taps my leg. "Do you feel this?"

    "No, I told you it must be on a-NRRRRAAAHHHHH!" Without giving me a warning, Herk rips out the spike with a solid motion. The pain from the nerve that is severely ripped from my leg shoots all the wrong signals to my brain. I hold my mouth as I hopelessly scream into my hands. A second passes, and I let out a long breath.

    "Better?"

    "...Ouch..."

    "That''s good. Let me patch you up." With his hands wrapped around my leg, he channels the magic of his artifact and casts healing across my entire body. The cuts and wounds I sustained in the encounter are soon removed, and Herk lets out a deep sigh, showing signs of his stamina being at its limit.

    "You are still able to move?"

    "Yeah, I didn''t completely drain myself helping everyone." He slowly walks toward the horses brought by Lukia and Herk. Gale walks over and gives me a hand.

    "Good job taking that bastard down."

    "It was strong but predictable. Their intelligence was a bit higher than expected."

    "Not enough for them to make use of it. We''ll have a short rest before continuing on our journey. Take your time, you earned it." He leaves with a pat on my back and converses with everyone else. He grabbed his sword without me noticing as he returned. I followed soon after sheathing Tempest.

    An hour passes as we sit in a small clearing, slightly away from the battlefield, and take a moment to catch our breaths. I didn''t notice due to my own fight, but the three minotaurs did some damage to Yann and Ivian. Lukia suffered a bruise on her chest from the mace of one of the creatures hitting her. Gale sustained very minor cuts or small bruises. Ivian kept to himself, but he lost a tooth in the fight. Thankfully, when Herk fully recovers, he would use a high-level regenerative spell to replace what was lost. Yann''s arm was bent badly after he put all of his might into cleaving the last minotaur before mine but broke his arm in two places. With a split and time, Herk could help speed up the recovery drastically. The pleasures of having a good cleric on the team really saved this team far more than they would admit.

    After setting back onto our journey, Ivian invited me to talk. Our horses trod next to each other. The smaller build was human but nimble; his greasy black hair covered most of his ears and the sides of his head when his hood was down.

    "Does it look bad?" He showed me his missing tooth, and I could see that it didn''t come out clean.

    "Good news or bad news?"

    "So, it''s pretty bad." He sighs and rubs his swollen cheek.

    "Herk is pretty reliable for a cleric. Very rare to find one such as him."

    "He''s a miracle worker. Yet he never seems to overstep in his own light."

    "What do you mean?"

    "He came to me about his abilities being helpful, but he seems like if he is the one in trouble, it would put us all in trouble. I told him he shouldn''t think like that, but he insisted that he should do more for the group. His combat abilities are much lower than all of us. But he can hold his own."

    "Did you tell him that?"

    "I tried, too. Didn''t want to hear it."

    "Interesting. If he is worried about getting himself hurt and unable to support us, I guess I should see if I can learn from him so he doesn''t always have to do the work."

    "Lukia is our other healer when things go bad. You shouldn''t waste your talents in trying to develop more healing abilities."

    "I''m a fast learner."

    "Suit yourself."

    "Speaking of which, I would like to know how to use lock picks."

    "Are you trying to get on my nerves with this? I understand; you are pretty amazing, but don''t steal our roles."

    "You all have important roles. I adapt the quickest in most situations. If I have knowledge of our enemies, I can apply tactics just as fast as Gale on the move. If I can learn a bit of everything, I can pull our heads out of danger if it comes down to just me."

    "So annoying."

    "Is that a no?"

    "Let me rest up a bit and I''ll teach you the basics, just know if you break my tools get ready to pay in blood and money."

    "Scary. I''ll do my best."

    "Alright, go on; I need to let this swollen face rest."

    "Sure." Pulling my horse to the side, I ride in the middle. Just several days into our Platinum quest, it has proven that we aren''t dealing with goblins or wolves. This area and probably further down south we go, difficult creatures will be the norm. I just hope that whatever happens, we can handle it...

 Chapter 101

    Traveling for several more hours on the same road. The sun had begun to set, leaving us with very little light left in the day. Gale raised his hand and ordered us to set up camp. With no inn or place to stay for the night, I volunteered for the first shift. Ivian was staying awake with me while the others quietly went to sleep.

    With nothing to do but keep ourselves away, I asked Ivian about the lockpicking lessons if he was still inclined. With his still swollen face, he pulled out his toolkit and revealed his various tools and skeleton keys.

    With a glint in his eye, he takes two picks and presents them. "These are a rogue''s bread and butter. The only thing we will forever be in love with till the day we die or they break. A standard set of lockpicks can be used on anything with a locking mechanism. So, tonight, I have spare locks I tend to practice on in my bag. They will be good practice and show you how it''s done."

    Sparkles float across his eyes as he rambles about how wonderful the tools are. Taking a lock from his back, he demonstrated how to use the picks when messing with a lot and taught me all sorts of tips and methods on dealing with any set of locks.

    "Time sometimes isn''t on your side for such a delicate job. I don''t expect you to do anything under pressure as fast as me, but you''ll get there. Just know that rushing unnecessarily will lead to wear on the picks and might even break them, which means you are screwed. I always carry a couple of spares, but each one lost is a horrific act. So don''t you dare break them in my sight!"

    He hands me the tools and relocks the lock so I can work on it. I look at it intently and look for the chambers to fiddle with the picks. When I spot them, I gently push the pins with the picks, feeling out the lock; Ivian stares at me intently.

    "Be gentle!" He screams into my ear. If he was any louder, he could make me deaf.

    Ignoring his constant complaints, I slip under the pins, twist the pick to the side, lifting them up, and then turn the other pick to undo the lock, slowly clicking into place as it opens. A sense of weight leaves my shoulders, and I finally take a deep breath. My fingers were aching from holding the picks for so long while trying to do everything right.

    Snatching the picks from my hands, Ivian grumbles. "Not bad for a first time, but you spent quite some time trying to figure it out. Taking your time is important, but don''t rush ahead when you progress; otherwise, you''ll do everything I told you not to."

    "You made it a lot easier than it looks." Rubbing my sore fingers as I sit up, I watch as he cleans the picks with a rag before placing them into his bag. "What are you doing?" I ask.

    "It''s about time we switch to the second group."

    "What do you mean we only just-" I stop speaking when my mind finally catches up. The entire time I spent with Ivian figuring out how to lockpick had already been a couple of hours. Ivian talked so much that my attempt on my first lock took much longer than I thought.

    "Come on, stop yapping and get Lukia awake. I''ll grab Yann." He stretches before softly, shaking the big warrior awake. His snore cut short, causing him to clear his throat before he got up to his feet.

    I walked around the nearby tree and spotted Lukia covered with a blanket as she lay still. "M-Mmm..." I stop at the sudden mumbling coming from her lips. "M-Mother..." Ah, that is what it was. She was dreaming about better times before they were ripped away. A sigh escapes my lips. I understand when you have these kinds of dreams. They are unpleasant, and when you wake up, you are in a mass of confusion and hysteria, feeling like trash.

    "Lukia, time to wake up. Your shift is now-" Her slender hand wraps around my forearm as she clutches it closely. A single tear falls across her nose and onto my sleeve. "Please...don''t go..." Talking in her sleep, I gently press my fingers along her cheek before reaching her shoulder. With a gentle shake, I say her name to rouse her awake. "Come on, get up."

    "W-what. I..." Her eyes slowly opened up. Looking exhausted and drained, I feel a little bad, but I need to sleep. With her in such a state, she needs all the rest she can...

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Sorry, didn''t mean to wake you. Just, you were stirring in your sleep." Her eyes close and open briefly. The soft flutter of the eyelashes is soaked from tears. She must have been crying for a while as she slept. I move my arm away and place it on her head, gently rubbing to calm her. "Go back to sleep, don''t worry about anything else."

    "Okay..." Without a word, she let out soft breaths and fell back asleep like a child. As I look at her closely like this, I can see her arms are thinner than usual. The outline of her skeleton is visible through the skin.

    "Lukia..." She barely eats these days. In the last few weeks, she has drastically lost weight, and her mental state has only degraded since. I plan on speaking to Gale and the others about it as soon as we reach the nearest town or inn. Bringing her along in such a state will get her or one of us killed. I would instead not think about leaving a companion behind, no less a valuable member like Lukia.

    "Caleb? Aren''t you going to-" Yann speaks out but I cut him off by pressing my finger to my lip. He nods and sits on a rock. I cover Lukia and make sure she is comfortable before joining Yann.

    He handed me a piece of apple that he had taken out of his bag, and I bit into it. Yann has a big heart since he looks after an orphanage in his spare time back in Saiana. Despite him trying to kill me a long time ago, he regrets his actions to this very day. I kept telling him I forgave everyone and their actions and that it was past us. But he took it very hard and has been looking out for me as atoning. He''s like another big brother, just maybe a little reckless.

    "Get some rest; I can handle the rest of the night alone." Yann cuts another piece of the apple and hands it to me before eating his piece. I take another bite before rubbing my eyes. "For our party size, two watchers are the ideal option for shifts."

    "Spare me the numbers crap. I know I am probably not the brightest in this group, but I can at least stay up for a couple of hours without issue." His large hand pats my back, nearly knocking me over with his strength. I chuckle a bit before patting him back. "I need to look after Lukia. She isn''t doing so well."

    "It sucks." I turn to him. He lets out a sigh before continuing. "I don''t know how I would react or be if I saw my mother, who I believed died but was actually suffering a fate much worse than any other fate imaginable. Seeing her drained of her life and displayed as a husk of her former self would probably do me in. However, my parents died when I was still pretty young. Growing up, I didn''t have a place to go until Ivian''s mother found me half dead lying in a ditch."

    "Ivian''s mother?"

    "Yeah. I grew up with Ivian, and we have remained together for most of our lives. He''s my brother through and through. His mother was just another parent for me, taking care of me like her own. She ran the orphanage in Saiana with a couple of other people. But not too long ago, about ten years ago, a plague or disease had snuck its way to the orphanage. Some lost child carried it, and one of the helpers held the decaying boy in his arms. The boy died before he could reach the village, and gave him a proper burial. However, a few days later, he showed signs of the disease, but it was too late as most of the helpers for the orphanage were already sick, including Ivian''s mother."

    "What happened to the others? Why weren''t any of the children infected?"

    "Supposedly, the disease came from a curse. One of which was summoned by a sorcerer who drank the blood of the dead to conjure a spell that would bring death itself to its victims. The boy had probably gotten it and gave it to the helper. But a curse like that only has so much power after so long. Ivian''s mother was the last one to be cursed. By then, the curse had all but vanished since the limit of the spell lasted for a couple of weeks, killing as many as it could. His mother locked the kids away until the curse ended, but it was too late; the curse had weakened her entire body and soul. For the last ten years, Ivian has stayed to help his mother by purchasing medicine and any healers to restore any vitality she has left to keep her alive. And I have taken some responsibility in looking after the orphanage."

    "I didn''t hear anything about that when I asked the mayor and townspeople." Clutching my knees, Yann looks to the stars.

    "I wonder how it came to be, but Ivian is looking for a cure for his mother. He told me he had researched some leads, but all seemed farfetched or too dangerous. Even the most powerful healing spells are far too expensive, and they would likely fail."

    "You mean-"

    "Yes, Ivian is looking to murder the sorcerer who placed the curse on his mother. The only way to remove the damage done to her is to kill the caster and end his connection to that power. Will it work? I don''t fully know. However, it is a chance that we both are willing to take if it presents itself."

    "So, that is why Ivian asked me about hearing some odd rumors of a spellcaster where I am from. I said that spellcasters are rare in Heistorm in general. He likely is near the Empire''s border or further south where magic of any kind is more accepted."

    Yann places his hand on my head and rubs it gently. "Then all we can do is hope we find any clues on this job. It''s a bit much to ask, but can you keep this from Gale and the others? We don''t want to drag anyone into our business."

    "My lips are sealed. But I think Gale would understand; you two might not be enough when you find this man. He could be more powerful than previously stated.

    "Even so, we both want to help the woman who raised us with all the love and care in the world." A small tear falls down his cheek. He quickly wipes it away before turning away. Yann barely spoke for the rest of the night...

 Chapter 102

    "Hey, it''s time to get up, Caleb." Gale''s voice rang into my ear. Rising from my bedroll, my body was sluggish. Squinting at the morning sun as I was grabbing my gear, Gale placed his hand on my shoulder. "Yann told me what you did last night for Lukia. I understand you are worried about her like everyone else, but forcing yourself to stay awake for her sake is going to get you or one of us killed. I''ll let it slide this one time."

    I brush off his hand gently and take a step away. "I''ll be fine, don''t worry. I promise it won''t affect how I perform."

    "Bullshit. Your eyes are having trouble staying open. Your vision is also sluggish."

    "Like I said, I''ll be fine. When it comes down to it, I can keep up. Let''s stop wasting time on this and hurry ahead."

    Walking past Gale, I placed my pack on my horse and looked over at Lukia, who finished saddling onto her horse. She still looked a little frail, but the extended sleep at least gave her some energy back.

    "The next town isn''t for a couple days ride. The roads ahead should at least lead us down our path south to the mountains." Gale recites as he reads the map. Placing it in its case, he hops onto his horse, and everyone joins his side. I am the last to get ready and slowly catch up from behind them.

    Herk rides in the middle, with Ivian, Lukia, and myself staying in the back formation. One of the few formations we worked on together before setting on this quest was understanding the importance of formations and what they serve. Gale knew our roles well and made sure the healer and main-line support were guarded from both sides. This was to be our routine formation. With the military knowledge I had, it was sound as a plan.

    Roaring sounds of thunder cracked in the distance, indicating the signs of a big storm heading our way. Each crack of thunder caused my body to heat up. It reminded me of my magic, a similar sound and feeling behind the crackling force.

    "The storm is heading toward us! Make sure you put something on to hinder its effects. The horses will need our efforts to make sure they don''t freak out over it. Herk, place a calm spell over the animals to help them relax."

    Without a moment of hesitation, Herk places his hands in a position and says a quick prayer. A soft yellow light washes over the six beasts, causing the muscles in their body to relax and ignore the loud thunder overhead.

    "Lukia, stick close to the group. Visibility will be poor, and I need you to stay focused." Listening to his advice, she sticks closer to me and pushes up further to be directly behind the middle line. Pulling the hood of my cloak over my hair, I prepare for the coming storms. Looking close to me, I see Lukia begin to light a lantern. With a little flick of the flint and steel, she produces a spark that catches fire and contains it in the lantern��providing us with light in front, and for those who might get lost or off track, we know where to go afterward. Gale does the same ahead of us, lighting a lantern to provide a beacon to go if you are unsure of the total darkness the clouds produce.

    Riding straight into the storm, the magic in my blood wants to be used. This was my element, the sounds of thunder were a soothing lullaby, the feeling of vibration was familiar, the power of the bolt striking from the clouds surged the innate magic that was held inside my body.

    "Stick together!" Gale shouts to keep us focused. The storm covers the remainder of our ride before we set camp in a small cave entrance to protect us and our mounts from the elements.

    The storms in the south, just by several days'' ride from Saiana, are drastically different. Lukia predicted the storm would last little more than a couple of days. Everyone feels a little discouraged by the news. With a storm as severe as this, our travel speed with our mounts would be hindered. It would take us the better of four days to reach the next town.

    "The good thing about this weather is the fact that we probably don''t need to keep guard for any threats. The storm would terrify any creature foolish enough to venture inside one as such." Gale eats his ration before continuing. "Everyone, get some solid rest-"

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Just because it is crazy to be roaming in such weather at night won''t stop them from doing so to get us. We need to keep watch for anything trying to use the storm as cover." I blurt out my statement to testify. Their eyes focus on me as my face is stern.

    "I appreciate your concern, but if anyone needs rest, it''s you. Don''t worry about keeping a lookout if we are just going to continue in this rain."

    "You don''t need to prove anything, Caleb. Just lay down and sleep." Herk speaks as he gently fixes his bedroll.

    "You guys can start. I''ll take the first watch with him," Lukia says.

    "Lukia, you should rest as well." Gale looks at her.

    With a soft hand motion, she restrings her bow and lays it in her lap with an arrow in her hand. "He won''t listen either way, so just leave it to us."

    "Lukia, what do you mean?" She presses her hand on my face. Muffles escape her hand, but she continues to speak.

    "Fine, if that is what you want to do. I''ll listen. Just wake us up when it''s time to switch." Ivian slumps down and closes his eyes. Sleep slowly takes him as the camp''s fire stays near him, keeping his body warm from drenched in cold rain.

    "I guess you could. Don''t push yourselves." Gale nods to us before laying down. Herk and Yann stay silent and, lay in their bedrolls and quickly fall asleep without hesitation.

    "You don''t need to stay with me, Lukia."

    "I know. I thought it was a fine time to get them to listen. I don''t intend to actually stay up..."

    "I don''t mind it. Go ahead." My eyes were barely open as I watched her lay down to sleep. In the back of my mind, my body was screaming to shut down to sleep. I took a deep breath, but my body refused to move. Rubbing my eyes or smacking my cheeks only delayed the exhaustion briefly.

    After half an hour of forcing myself awake and trying to keep myself busy with tasks, it proved to be futile. I closed my eyes briefly, and the dawning feeling of sleep pulled me into the abyss.

    Until the vibration of thunder and lightning traveled through my body and pulled the lids of my eyes open. A calling from the depths of the clouds. It rang to me. Within a trance, my legs moved on its own.

    A step here and a step there. Dragging me into the storm, the hails of rain battered me like rocks. The pain stung me further awake. Deafened by the storm, I pulled off my gloves and walked away from the cave to be closer to the storm.

    I moved my mouth, and my words traveled through the searing rain and thunder. My hand raised high; the static energy lit upon my fingertips. With the desire to speak out the words, I held my breath as a pulse of blue bolts of lightning channeled through my arm. Sparks light the area around me, and the gushing wind with rain swirls around me.

    The flash of thunder caused my heart to race. This reminded me of my home before arriving in Saiana, which didn''t have storms like this. Growing up, I would watch the storms in the distance with excitement. I guess it was the early signs of the demon blood inside reacting to the elements. It is said that descendants of Demon Kings have the potential to feel and manipulate the element they inherited from. Those with the potential found unique ways of using this power to achieve powerful feats without expending their own bodies. Element Morphing the texts described, it was something that allowed such feats to occur.

    Fond of my own surprise, I never realized how much I loved the stillness I felt in such a storm before. With each flash or cracking thunder, it was a joyful feeling. My eyes were wide with glee when the flash of lightning traveled through the clouds. The tingling sensation reached out to me, and I clutched my fingers around it. Within my hand was the pulsating energy of lightning that was guided to my hand. With a smile, I leaped into the air and threw it back through the clouds, sensing it disappear past my range.

    Drenched by the rain, I felt my heart beating faster. My smile is unwavering. "Oh, how wonderful. Indeed...this is...this is what has called for me..." At that moment, I felt something inside me, unlike before using my lips to speak. The thoughts in my head felt alien, yet they continued to speak. Within the lone darkness of the storm stood a child with the power of demons inside his blood. With a wicked smile across his face, he stared into the sky with the bright blue eyes that lit up as the bright blue and purple flashes of lightning that cracked the earth in the distance.

    His eyes bright with life, his hand reached toward the clouds and spoke a few words.

    "Lightning Bolt." The subtle roll of the lips and tongue escaped with the visualization of his power. Breaking through the rain and wind, I watched as my body released the bright bolt of lightning from my hand into the sky, giving back to the storm that housed me.

    A slight flicker within the eyes lets in a shade of a crystalline yellow line drawn into the sapphire blue before fizzling like subtle sparks. I leaned my head forward and slowly returned to the cave, dragging puddles behind me; I kneeled next to the fire and let out a happy sigh. The feeling of exhaustion was replaced with enthusiasm. My eyes drew back to the entrance as my shivering body was more than a distraction.

    However, I spot a set of yellow eyes peering through the storm directly at my sleeping companions. The scent of danger filters through my body as they continue to stalk us with their eyes. The creatures cloaked in the storm lick their sharp fangs with hunger...

 Chapter 103

    "Guys! We are under attack-" A splash of blood sprays in my view. My voice is cut off as a large pair of teeth sink deep into my shoulder. The pain shoots throughout my body, and I let out a gasp.

    "What-Ah-CALEB!" Lukia shouts as she draws her bow but is quickly pounced by a brown wolf that nearly sinks its teeth into her throat until Yann pushes it off her. Everyone, now awake from my warning, rushes to help get the massive creature off of me, but within its jaws, it jerks forward and drags me out of the cave and into the storm. My screams are drowned out as I grab my dagger and stab into the creature''s eye.

    The blood of the creature flows down onto my chest and neck before it releases me in a fit. The beast mangles my entire left arm and shoulder; the storm washes away the blood, but a steady stream continues to flow from the wounds.

    A loud howl before a snarl, the massive creature''s yellow eyes peer through the darkness until a single bolt of lightning flashes, revealing a massive black humanoid beast standing on all fours. It is not bipedal; it is standing like a man. Standing before me is a unique type of Lycan. They are called a few names, but these beasts are an evolved form of beast people who were cursed after they devoured the hearts of man and beast in a sadistic ritual, which gave them incredible power in the form of their bodies being transformed into werewolves. Cursed to live for many years, their offspring with beasts or humanoids would kill the mother as the offspring would take the form of a giant wolf. Until they grew old enough and strong enough, they would evolve into this humanoid state that is a werewolf.

    And right now, I am face to face with a fully grown werewolf that dragged me into the middle of a storm, its offspring surrounding me with vicious growls and stares. Standing over nine feet tall and a couple feet wide, the massive beasts claws sharpened, its fangs soaked with my blood looks intently with lust.

    Its eye had slowly regenerated and is now back to normal. I knew my weapons would be ineffective to kill it fast enough. My only option was to cut its head off with one clean strike before it could kill me. But with several of its pack now surrounding me, I had no option but to get back to everyone somehow. My only chance for survival was to evade any lethal blows and prevent them from stopping my escape.

    The pack leader growls and orders its pack to close in. My left arm was chewed pretty severely; it would be pointless to use it. Drawing my blade out of its sheath, I begin to channel my magic around it, letting the currents of the storm to be absorbed into the blade. If I can''t kill them, I can at least hold them off.

    "Caleb!" My name was barely distinguishable in this raging storm. My companions called for me as they searched. I had to alert them before they were ambushed. They could be easily killed by the alpha from the shadows.

    Taking in a deep breath, the storm around me deafens my ears, but I can sense the movement of the rain around me. Twirling the blade behind my back, I feel the pressure of wind expanding around the blade. The wolves leap toward me. Their massive bodies quickly close the distance as their bodies are the size of a fully grown human.

    "Tempest Burst!" Slamming the blade into the mud erupts the air around us. With the storm''s strong winds, the vacuum of the magic expanded far bigger than before, creating a shockwave that sent me tumbling and hitting a nearby tree. Blood drips across my brow from the impact. The light of the cave is barely visible in the distance.

    "Where are you!" Lukia shouts, shooting a flare arrow that lights up in the sky��a special arrow to signal someone''s position. However, Lukia shot the arrow just above the trees. The bright flash of the pinkish hue of magic illuminates the menacing pack as they slowly approach, their shadows growing bigger with each step.

    "Get back to the cave! We have a werewolf alpha!" Slipping in the mud, I roll to my feet and make a long dash to the group. Sounds of branches and growls follow closely behind. One tries to intercept and pounce. With quick reflexes, I summon a barrier to stop it dead in its tracks before continuing my sprint.

    Chest heavy and burning, I spot the outlines of everyone, my body on fire from the pain that keeps me moving. The alpha catches up after avoiding any distractions and claws my back. My leather vest stops some of the attack, but the claws pierce through the armor and enter the flesh of my back. The cold and stunned feeling spreads through my body. I grip my sword tightly and retaliate with a quick slash to the side.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The alpha used its claw to deflect my blade before I drew my dagger; holding it in my mangled arm, I stabbed into its chest. Werewolves feel less pain due to the curse, but that doesn''t mean their organs are the same. With the blade piercing the lungs and close to the heart, the alpha pushes me away; my dagger slips out of the chest. A large splash of blood pours from its chest. It clutches at the wound, backing away distraught; it coughs blood and leans against a tree, trying to breathe.

    Now was my chance. Sprinting once again, my allies were only a short distance away until a lone wolf struck. The jaws wrapped around my leg and twisted, the bone fracturing from the sudden impact and turn. Another gasp of pain escapes me as the teeth of the creature clench onto the bone. With my blade, I swing down, but the wolf jerks its head to the side and attempts to drag me.

    Quickly grabbing my sheath, I use it as support to lift my body into the air. The wolf''s grip on my legs loosens before my blade cleaves through it. I slash it deeply, barely missing the connection of its neck and shoulders. Wanting to live, the wolf flops to the ground and struggles to run away.

    The moment passed as I looked at my torn leg. "Damn it! I can''t move!" The pain is paralyzing. Having to lean against a tree, I tried to claw my way forward, but with only one usable arm, I called out. "I''m here!" My voice echoes against the storm, disappearing into the violent winds; they are carried away from me. Soaked and bloodied, my eyes have trouble staying awake��my pale and weakened face strains with every breath.

    Several eyes within the dark slowly approach. My fate now settled in front of me, and my life now hung in the balance. Pointing my sword forward, I held my ground to them. However, I was filled with intense fear. My thoughts of Tia and her smile coiled around my heart. "I''m sorry, Tia. It seems I won''t keep our promise..."

    Just as the wolves begin to close in, they become still. Their eyes perk and home in on a sound that I fail to notice. My breathing became shallow, my body limp, and my heart slowed. The ground shakes subtly, and a large outline of a massive beast slowly approaches. I blink momentarily, trying to understand or make sense of what I see.

    The hot breath of this creature brushes my face. It can easily bite my head off with ease or tear me in half. Gently, the wolf licks my face and shakes its head. Something about my blood stirs it, but it backs away gently. I stare intently to see the alpha goes down on all fours to be next to the massive beast. The werewolf alpha wasn''t the leader; this massive wolf in front of me was the offspring''s father.

    Loud cracks of thunder vibrate in the sky until the flash of lightning unveils the carriage-sized, dark gray fur and deep yellow eyes of the same Dire wolf that we faced during the Shadow Hunter job. It was the very same creature. All this time, it was actually a Dire werewolf. The creature''s flesh morphs and shifts as it grows smaller. The sounds of its bones crush and shatter only to reform into a tall but stocky humanoid beast.

    "Unbelievable..." The words escape my lips. The gray wolf shifts its focus to me again.

    "You were that boy."

    It talked. This creature, cursed with a terrible affliction, retained its former intelligence or developed on its own. It spoke with a broken accent, but it was understandable. The voice pierced through the storm to reach my ears.

    "I apologize for my family. We only want to survive." He stepped forward and kneeled next to me. The black werewolf had shifted into his own wolf form, which was still bigger than the smaller ones. The gray wolf gripped my chin and looked at my wounds, then turned back to his pack. "This boy will not be harmed! He is a true hunter and shall be respected! Find something else to feast upon!"

    The black wolf growls and barks.

    "Zyak, this boy is under my mark. You will not harm him." The black wolf snarls before barking for its children to follow and leave. "My son is still young as well as his children. I can''t protect you or your companions with my presence, so I will bestow upon you my mark so that future encounters with my kind shall be less hostile as this. Hold still."

    "What...is your name." Gasping between each breath, I am empty as blood loss has taken its toll on my body. My eyes stared into his own. He let out a slight smirk.

    "My name has been lost for many years. Local legend of my existence has produced the Gray Wolf. But if you so wish to know who I am, then Vyctor is what you may call me and nothing else for your own good."

    "Vyctor...my name is Caleb Aris...son to Valum Aris."

    "Enough, you lost too much blood. Stay still. My mark will take only a moment." Pushing my head away, Vyctor sinks his teeth into my shoulder. The blood drips down my neck and into his mouth. A few seconds later, he releases me and then gently places his hand on my chest. A warm sensation flows through me, dulling the pain.

    "W-What did you-"

    "Your friends shall find you; I must look after my pack. My mark shall protect you in the future. Farewell." His voice turned deep for his final words as his body morphed and shifted into his massive wolf form. He looked at me for another moment until he howled loudly into the storm; the trees near me blocked out most of the rain as I lay against one of them. Vyctor watched for something until he saw it. He turned away and dashed away from sight. Leaving me exhausted, I drift to sleep as the sounds of rain soothe me into rest...

 Chapter 104

    Fainting from my encounter with Vyctor, I am quickly awakened by a pair of hands shaking me. My eyes flutter open to see Gale kneeling beside me, soaked by the storm. They had carried me back into the cave to resuscitate me.

    "We thought we lost you!" Herk shouts as she treats Ivian and Lukia''s wounds. They had claw marks but no bites from the werewolves. Gale grabs my face and turns it toward his. "Look at me. Are you alright? Your wounds are all healed and repaired. What happened?"

    "Sorry, I got separated from the group. I had escaped the beast''s jaws and fought my way back to where you found me."

    Gale sighs and leans back a bit. "Honestly, we would have been dead if it weren''t for you being on guard. Thanks." Patting my back, Gale lets out a soft smile. I didn''t want to tell him about my encounter with Vyctor or his pack. If I did, they might be more alert for the future regardless.

    "My wounds are mostly healed from my magic. I casted everything I had to recover. After some time, the storm had scared off the beasts when they failed to kill me. I don''t think they will be stalking us further after a failed attempt."

    "Is that so? I think you may be right." Gale scratches his eye and kneels beside Lukia and Ivian, who are steadily recovering. Yann pats my head and sits near me.

    "I''ll take the next watch; you must be exhausted from tonight. Get as much rest as you can."

    "I slept enough."

    "Says the guy with sunken eyes. Just stop acting tough and take care of your body more."

    "Can''t argue with you about that, I guess. But I''ll take the offer."

    "Sleep well, I''ll have Gale switch with me in a few hours."

    With a simple nod, I leaned into my bedroll and rubbed my neck. There is a clear indication of the bite Vyctor inflicted me with. Healing magic could not restore the imprint left behind. Pulling my cloak further to hide that portion of my neck from my peers, they didn''t need to know about mark. All I knew was that Vyctor intended to protect me with this. I will put my trust in those eyes of his. He was sad, scared, and anxious when he saw me.

    The mark would push any creature away from us on our journey; whatever magic or binding he planted onto the bite was bound to me until he took it off. When will that happen? I didn''t have a clue. But with the stillness of the moment, I found myself asleep. After taking hours upon resting, I opened my eyes to the sound of thunder and the storm raging outside still.

    Gale had begun to wake everyone up, checking on our wounds and status. We doused the fire and made sure to cover all of our gear to prevent the storm from ruining it. Grabbed cloaks and heavy furs to shield us from the rain. Spending a solid hour of preparation, Gale led us with a lantern in hand.

    Leading the vanguard with Lukia as I held the lantern ahead, we rode the fastest we could push our mounts for hours before they began to succumb to the elements. The dark skies made it difficult to observe the scenery around us. Only patches of trees gave us some shelter from rain, but any rest would be pointless.

    "The horses won''t be able to make it much further today if we push them another hour, Gale." Ivian tends to his horse while speaking. Gale nods and looks at us.

    "This storm will continue for days; we might as well push them as far as they can go and stop. Yann, make sure to give them food and water. Lukia, you and Caleb should keep an eye out for anything suspicious."

    "Sure thing, Gale." Her hands shook as she held her bow. The exhaustion on her face was still apparent despite her extra hours of sleep because of me. She could only take a few bites of any rations we received before saying she was done. My eyes were heavy from the days and nights of taking her shift and getting only the bare minimum rest to function for the most part.

    Ivian and Yann took care of the horses in the meantime until it was time to venture forth once again. Our small respite was quickly over, pushing us back into the eye of the storm. Time passed, and our horses were starting to strain to continue further. At this rate, they could die.

    "Gale! We should find a place to camp!" I shout from the back, reaching his ears.

    "There are no clean-cut caves like before. The trees here are spaced apart, leaving little shade from the elements. If you have an idea, I am all ears-"

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    A sudden flash of lightning strikes right near Ivian in the middle of our formation. The sound of the ground being struck by such a piercing sound caused our eardrums to ring, and the horses kicked up in reaction. Ivian held onto his mount, so did Gale and Herk. Yann fell off, but his harness stayed on, and he suffered some nasty scrapes and bruises from the fall. He regained his composure and got back into his saddle. Lukia shouted and pulled her mount to the side, but it was too terrified and began to act on its own.

    "Lukia!" I shouted. Reaching to grab her hand, I missed her. Her mount took off to our left, trying to escape the ensuing bolts of lightning hitting the ground. Lukia holds on tightly and tries to pull the horse back. I soon chase after her, leaving Gale and the others to help her.

    "Caleb! I can''t stop her!" She would be stuck in this vicious storm if she fell off her horse. Visibility was limited, my lantern was lost when the lightning hit the first time. I could only see the outline of the fast-moving animal. I attempt to catch up, slowly closing the distance, but a chill runs down my spine when the clouds flash a bright light.

    Feeling it within my soul, a bolt of lightning hurls right toward me. This storm isn''t entirely natural, some sort of magic has influenced it. I raised my hand to conjure a barrier in a fraction of a second. Feeling anxious about defending, I raised my other hand to direct the lightning. Adjusting its course from me even if it breaks through. The streak of blue energy shifts slightly and hits the barrier. Sparks flash from the bolt as it chips away at my barrier.

    The loud sound of thunder rocks my focus, and the bolt of lightning slips past, missing my head, and explodes from striking the ground. The impact and shockwave push through the side. The extensive force knocks me and my horse to the ground in a heavy tumble��the ache in my body from previous wounds stings from the collapse. Soaked in mud, I turned to find my horse had run off to save itself. Figures.

    The storm had stirred and continued to call down bolts of lightning. They were nowhere near me, but the shake on the ground wasn''t exactly comforting in this situation. Alone in the eye of a massive storm, magical influence, and low visibility left me stranded. Having no time to regret my choice to go after Lukia, I continued on foot.

    With the storm so set on raging on, I had a meager chance of returning without a mount. Having one in this storm had been far more challenging than I could recall. Pelted with heavy winds and rain, my chances of survival were laid out and bare.

    "LUKIA!!! WHERE ARE YOU!!!" Screaming into the void would be pointless, but I had no other option but to call out in hopes of finding an answer. I didn''t want to give up any hope of finding her.

    Just a few minutes on foot, winds pushing me around, the rain swallowing me, everything was out to stop me. Flashes of lightning occurred, giving me very subtle and brief glimpses of my surroundings. A vague silhouette was in the distance. It could have been Lukia. At least, I had hoped.

    Sprinting in that direction, another flash of lightning, illuminating the area, showed the figure quickly approaching my direction. I stopped in my tracks, trying to gauge the situation. In the brief moments of visibility, what looked like someone had slowly shifted. Their body contorted and crawled on all fours.

    The flash ended, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of danger. My heart skipped a beat, and I drew Tempest. Holding my sword tightly, I held my breath, focusing on timing the flashes. A moment passes in complete darkness. Another in the torrent of rain, channeling my magic into the blade to absorb the winds around it.

    Thunder rippled in the distance, and soon, the flash revealed the area. The figure was gone, and my heart sank as fear of the unknown sank deep...

    It was a breath, subtle, warm, sickening. The sounds of bones clicked together and scraped on of itself. My entire body froze. Whatever, this creature or thing wasn''t affected by the mark. It was not a beast; it was not human; it was something pure evil.

    "FrEsH pArTs!" The speech was broken into multiple voices echoing upon each other. My eyes catch the mass of bones and rotting flesh. Face to face with a deformed skull with pieces of other skulls randomly fused around the temple. The body and limbs are held together by bones and broken muscles; it is a being made of other creatures, mainly humanoids.

    "TEMPEST BURST!" Fear stricken, slamming my blade across the ground; the reaction of wind and water causes a massive eruption. Breaking through the storm, I turn to run. This is a creature born from necromancy. From what I have read on dark magic like necromancy, this is most likely a husk. A creature of pure nightmares and horror. It is an amalgamation of parts of creatures, humans, and beasts fused together into what it is. Their sole purpose is to search for other victims to stalk and hunt. Killing them and taking a piece of their corpse to add to its mass, granting it size and power.

    This husk had fused with many beings; the size and scope of this husk had killed many, and its eyes now preyed upon mine. Each of its movements was a rattle of bones and disgusting sounds of flesh ripping and falling apart. The creature moves unpredictably, moving with a lack of understanding of its body composition. However, it doesn''t need to know as it can use more than the full limitations of the creatures it fuses with.

    Leaping toward me, I deflect its attack, but I tripped over myself in doing so. Stumbling in the dark until another flash of lightning highlights the figure leaping at me with sickening speed. Before it could pounce, I felt a strong tug on my cloak and lifted onto a moving horse. I looked up to see Lukia, who held onto me tightly.

    "Don''t look at it! They want you to stare at it with fear! We can lose the creature if we ride on without focusing on it!" I hold onto the saddle as she kicks the horse to go faster, circling around to avoid the husk. It continues to shout the same words, "FrEsH pArTs," in the distance.

    After a few minutes, the husk lost interest and continued to patrol the area. More of this leads to the possible idea that this storm and the husk were connected by some sinister mind. Lukia held onto me tightly as we both shivered from the elements. I could barely keep my eyes open until we spotted a light in the distance...

 Chapter 105

    Pelted by the rain, Lukia rides the horse directly toward the light. Familiar faces greet us, worried and concerned.

    "Lukia! Caleb! What the hell happened?!" Gale calls out. He holds his lantern tightly while Herk holds the reins of a horse next to him.

    "Is that mine?" I call out to Herk.

    "Yeah, it came back running to us without you. Answer the question: what happened to you guys? It took you a while to move away from there." Sheltered from the rain underneath a rock wall, Herk pulls the horse near me, and I slip onto the saddle.

    Before I could speak, Lukia sighed and leaned back. "There was a husk within the storm." Everyone holds their breath at the mere mention of the creature.

    "What would an undead monstrosity be doing in a storm like this?" Ivian states, his face is twisted by disgust and shivers.

    "We need to put a leash on you, Caleb; this is too soon for you to get lost in a storm like this again!" Gale shouts but lets out a chuckle, trying to cheer the mood of the group. I follow his lead and laugh.

    "You''re right; maybe that would be best. Let us continue away from here as quickly as possible."

    "Agreed; if your horses can keep up, we will hopefully ride enough to escape this massive typhoon. If not, well, I guess God hates us."

    "Watch it there, Gale; you do realize despite my appearance, I am still her servant," Herk says with a smirk.

    "Oh, sorry, give my regards to someone who knows how to pray properly." With the final remark toward Herk, Gale speeds off with his mount into the storm, lantern in hand to guide the way. Herk laughs and chases after him. I don''t understand how their relationship works, but anything to keep our spirits up works.

    Embarking within the storm, we take our blessings of not running into the husk again to heart. Hours pass with our endeavors, our mounts on the verge of collapsing, begin to reach the edge of the storm. Light rain and only gray clouds loomed over us. The theory of the storm being conjured by some sorcerer was very plausible.

    "We rest here; give our horses the time they need to recover. If the storm seems to be coming in our direction, we just have to hold out for the time being. The map says we are close to some river, and Herk and Ivian, go and secure us some extra water. Lukia and Caleb, since you are the only ones with bows, try to hunt us some game; anything will do." Gale places the map on a small stone and kneels down to examine it.

    "What if we take too long? What are you and Yann going to do?" Lukia says while restringing her bow. I copy her and grab my quiver of arrows.

    "Our rations were caught in that storm, the moisture seeped through, and we lost about half of our journey worth in one day of riding. We lost more the night before when we reached the camp." Everyone stops for a moment and looks at Gale, who is shocked.

    "What the fuck!? You didn''t tell us until now?" Lukia snaps back, her fists clenched.

    "If I told you within the storm, would it have mattered? Keeping morale in a situation like that is the best thing I can do as a leader. We have five days of rations left if we don''t feed the horses anything. From the looks of it, the next town over is about a few days ride; our supplies won''t last until we can restock there." Gale sighs and stands up to confront Lukia. Her face is twisted, bags under her eyes, and she is angrier due to her exhaustion.

    "Lukia, what happened is just how things go sometimes. If you guys can hunt anything at all that can provide each of us one portion of a meal, that will make the difference if we make it or not. We all know this." Gale speaks truly. Lukia knows it, too. However, her current state has made her more aggressive and stressed. Gale is trying to calm her while taking the brunt of her fury.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Placing my hand on her shoulder, I just shake my head. "If you wish to stay here and rest, I can hunt on my own." After the long horrendous ride, we just endured would cause anyone to pass out, especially her.

    "No, I''ll aid you. Let''s go." Lukia shrugs my hand away, and we split from the group. Gale stops me for a moment.

    Bringing my ear close to his lips, he whispers some words. "The trauma she endured is getting worse. Something has a hold of her dreams, drawn to her nightmares, making them more painful for her to sustain itself. Keep an eye on her; we can possibly rid her of the creature that attached itself to her later once we reach the next town." Stern in his voice, entrusting me with watching over her, I nod softly, and he lets me go. Catching back up with Lukia, we set into the forest near us.

    Long minutes of tracking soft imprints in the dirt and snapped twigs led us to a common path for animals. Lukia still had an aura around her that I clearly didn''t intend to aggravate. However, I needed to speak for everyone regarding her condition.

    "Lukia."

    "What?" Her tone was shallow, cutting deep like a blade.

    "Gale is trying to keep things together for us as much as possible. I know you see that."

    "I don''t see shit. Just useless whenever he is supposed to be something."

    "You don''t mean that, Lukia. I know you aren''t fine right now. Your sleep is disturbed, and you are low on energy every day. If you still need time to process your mother, we will understand-"

    "Don''t talk about my mother; I don''t want to hear it." She scoffs and draws her bow, aiming down a narrow ridge of trees. She holds her breath and fires an arrow that barely misses a deer that is eating. It is quickly startled and runs away from where the arrow landed. "Damn it! See! Just shut up!"

    "Hey, it''s okay, Lukia. We miss sometimes alright. There are bound to be more-"

    "You don''t understand! I escaped my fate, but she didn''t! She died a horrible death! I could have searched for her, rescued her!" Filled with all her regrets and guilt, tears stream from her eyes. Her body reacts violently, and she feels a tug in her heart. She coughs and kneels down to vomit.

    "Lukia!" I kneel next to her and gently rub her back. She continues to vomit, just stomach acid. Concern fills my eyes. She hasn''t been eating much of anything like everyone has said. Any more of this, and her body will go into shock. "Listen, you don''t need to continue like this. We can head back and let you rest. I can do this myself just fine-"

    "NO! I DON''T NEED TO BE PITIED! JUST GO AWAY!" Out of reflex, she whips her arm around to distance us. Flailing her arms about, she closed her eyes and whipped her arm around, causing her bow to strike me in the jaw. I tumble back from the recoil and hit a tree. Blood leaks past my chin as the cut on my lip is deep. The swollen tissue hurts as I suck on it to get the blood to go into my mouth.

    "Lukia, I-" Before I could speak, her sudden gasps and dry whimpers caught me off guard. Her face is pale, and her hands shake frantically.

    "N-No...Caleb... I''m sorry." The loud gasps of her breathing increase, and she experiences a panic attack. I raise my arm to try to calm her down, but the moment I try to turn, a sharp pain shoots up my arm. Lines of crimson streak down my arm, soaking into my clothes. There must have been a protruding branch near the base of the tree I collided with. It had pierced and broken off in my arm. I quickly grab the branch and rip it out. Blood sprays onto the ground, and Lukia watches in horror.

    "H-Hey! I am fine, don''t worry. Just take a deep breath-"

    "I...I... What is wrong... I don''t...! I...!" Each word is met with a slight shaking gasp. Her breathing is uncontrollable. I place my hand on the wound and use healing magic to stop the bleeding. I approach her slowly, speaking in a low voice.

    "Hey, calm down, okay? I know it''s been hard for you; we shouldn''t have forced you to go along when you are in this much pain. Let''s return to everyone and-" My voice trails off as Lukia isn''t paying attention. I continued to speak in hopes of getting to her, but the moment she looked back up at me, her body froze for a moment, and she lost consciousness. The stress from the guilt and her fears were already pulling her down. I raced forward, caught her head, and laid it into my lap. Only murmurs escaped her lips as she was cold to the touch. I looked around for any threats before I grabbed her waist and began to drag her. She was incredibly light; my size was smaller, but I could at least carry her on my back.

    "Hold on, Lukia, don''t you dare give up. We''ll fix this, we''ll save you. Just got to...keep going..." Sweat pours from my forehead as the humidity of the forest rises and the heat of my body fights off sicknesses; I feel a bit weak. However, I didn''t let this stop me. Readjusting Lukia on my back, I took off in the direction of our camp as quickly as we can. I wasn''t going to let her suffer any longer...

 Chapter 106

    Holding out for as long as possible, I carried Lukia all the way back to our small campsite. Gale noticed us immediately and rushed to help.

    "What happened!" Gale grabs Lukia and softly lays her onto a bedroll. Her body was still burning up, and she was moaning in her sleep.

    "Her body went into shock. The stress was too much, and when she got frustrated, she accidentally hurt me. I''m fine, but it was enough to push her past her limit, and she collapsed. The fever she has from being in that storm isn''t helping either."

    The others haven''t returned yet either, so we can''t have Herk cast any spells to help until he comes back. The other problem is that we don''t have any fresh food secured to feed anyone. I took a moment to calm down and process our options.

    "Gale, can you look after her for a while? I still need to find us food."

    "Are you sure? Didn''t you say you got hurt?"

    "It was minor. I am not as good at hunting as Lukia is, but I know how to shoot an arrow to kill an animal. Julia taught me more than enough about handling that."

    "Don''t push yourself too hard. Let''s wait for the others, and they can-"

    "We don''t have enough time!" I shout and grab Lukia''s longbow. Feeling the bowstring and testing its pull, I turn away and walk back toward the forest. "My body isn''t well either. If I don''t hurry, you''ll have two sick party members to care for and no warm food to help us recover. It would take you too long to find anything in this forest before we reach the next village. I''m going alone."

    "Tsk! Fine! But get back here alive, damn it!" With a frustrated smirk, Gale gently comforts Lukia with a blanket and continues to create the campsite on his own. Leaving me the time I needed to go out and search for that deer Lukia missed. If anything, I can find another animal if I can track it.

    Within several hours of tracking and searching, my body feels heavy. With little water on hand and my body burning up from a fever, I begin to feel the brink of collapsing. Strained and tired, the forest had led me around in search of my prey. Sinking low to the ground, I nullify my footsteps and slowly track a small trail of prints left by a medium-sized creature. The likelihood of it being the deer is very possible.

    The sounds of twigs snap, taking my attention behind me��the deer from before, finally back to finding its own food. A soft sigh escapes my lips; the feeling is light and lifting. Propping onto my knee, the large bow is strung back with my hand, and the arrow is knocked, ready to fire. Holding my breath, I steady the shot. Hands shaking, breath raspy and slowed, I pinpoint the moment to release the arrow��the snapping sound of the string cracks forward, unleashing the arrow forward.

    It is instantaneous. Right after the crack, the sound of the deer''s sudden cry of pain is quickly muffled by the soft streaks of blood clogging its throat. Felled by my shot, the creature''s life drains from its body and stops breathing from the arrow piercing its heart.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    A sudden cough arises from my chest, painful and disgusting. I look at my hands, which have been inflamed along with my face. A lone thought remained about transporting this deer back to camp when I was on the verge of collapse. I needed to make do somehow. Approaching the deer, there is another sound of loud twigs snapping. Only this time, there was a slight rumble in the earth as each step approached.

    "What in the..." Shocked to see the massive looming creature approaching me, I nearly trip over my feet to face it. A massive brown-furred bear snarls toward me. Hungry and ready to attack for some food. The massive bear roared and charged.

    I reached for my sword, but the bear was quick enough to tackle me down, causing the entire weapon to be knocked away from me. I reached for the bow, but the bear was still much too fast for me in my current state to defend properly. I yelled out, trying to escape, but its claw raked across my chest, opening up a nasty bloody wound.

    The pain pushed my body to move faster. Drawing out one of the arrows from the quiver, I slammed the arrow tip into its eye. Letting me go from its presence after receiving damage, I reached for my sword and slashed its stomach open. The rain of blood splashed across my torso and face, nearly blinding me, but I didn''t relent until the bear attempted to rip me to pieces. Piercing its stomach with the blade, I drew my dagger to pummel it with stabs to the neck and chest, hoping to end its life.

    Thrashing around and clawing my sides, the bear slows down and slumps to the side; the blood loss finally causes the creature to collapse. However, its massive body lies directly on my chest. I cough as the air in my lungs is squeezed from me.

    "Errrah! Uerrghh!" Grunting with each push, attempting to slip out of the bear''s massive form. Using the blood to lubricate my body, I push with all my might, but it becomes useless. I had lost a good amount of blood from the bear''s attack earlier, and my body was already on the verge of shutting down if this continued.

    "I thought the mark would prevent a creature like this from attacking..." The mark that Vyctor had given me was hot. Maybe it didn''t affect the bear since it was desperate to find something to eat. It was massive and starving.

    The sky grew dark with the moon rising into the sky. I had already spent too much time hunting before, and now, I am trapped too much by this large bear. Each attempt to escape made it harder to breathe.

    "Grr! Damn it! Just...move!" Growing numb in my body, my chances of escaping aren''t good. I needed to think of something and fast. Slowly pondering, a soft idea swirled in my mind. A slight grin appeared on my face as I held my head in self-pity. "This isn''t going to be pretty..."

    Stripping off my gloves, I placed them to the side and pushed against the large body of the creature. Barely lifting, I channeled the power from my magic to disperse. If I can rip a hole and pieces of this bear, I can escape. My mind became blank as I forced my hand through its chest. Bursts of lightning traveled throughout my body as the focus of my magic formed into my right hand.

    "Lightning Bolt!!!" The sporadic bolt of energy traverses through my body, to my arm, and out of my palm. Using the same ability I used on the assassin who attacked me and Tia, I forcibly used the impulse of the drawback of the spell to force it to cause the blood in the bear''s body to combust and push upwards until it had no choice but to rip out of its own body.

    Expanding, the sounds of bones and organs exploding and ripping apart with each moment that I continue to focus. The mass of the creature was much more difficult to destroy. Gritting my teeth, I pushed forward with my hand and felt the body give way. The fur and flesh pulsated and moved apart. The body has its entire stomach and back explode in a geyser of blood and internal organs spewing in a massive red mist. Slowly climbing out, bathed in the dark crimson of the creature, I freed myself.

    Coughing violently, I crawled out and laid flat on my back. The wounds on my chest stung along with my right arm. Using my remaining strength, I grabbed the deer and lugged it over my shoulder. Pushing past my limit, I forced my way through the woods. The sounds of night echoed around along the bright glow of fire in the distance...

 Chapter 107

    Gasping for air, bursting into a violent cough. The smell of cinders and smoke fills my nostrils as the trees part in front of me to reveal the campsite. My voice cracks during my attempts to call out to the group. Ivian perks up and turns his head to the sudden noise. Immediately realizing my presence, he calls out to the others, who rush to my side. However, before I could take another step further, my body shuts down, falling to the ground, barely conscious...

    -

    Ivian called out to us. I quickly turned my head in the direction to spot Caleb slowly approaching. First glance, his body was obscured by the shade of the trees. I looked with wide concern as soon as he stood in the moonlight. His body was soaked from head to toe in blood. I feared that he was viciously attacked and was the first one to sprint forward. Everyone else followed close behind.

    "Caleb!" Aiding him, I examined his body. Herk laid his hands and poured his last remaining magic into healing him. A wound on his chest had fully closed, but he didn''t regain consciousness. Burning with a high fever, I take him into my arms and rush him to our camp. Yann lugged the deer over his shoulder, and we quickly laid him to rest.

    "I don''t see much more wounds on him other than scrapes and bruises. The wound on his chest was the only thing serious. All this blood is probably something he killed while hunting. Relax for the moment and help me get his clothes off." Herk pats my shoulder, and I nod to him. Listening to his advice, we quickly strip off Caleb''s clothes, and Herk uses the water he collected to promptly wash the most vital parts of his body before wrapping him in a tight blanket.

    "The kid is a natural-born survivor. It takes a lot of heart and guts to make it back here while carrying this deer." Yann says as he begins to skin and gut the dead animal��ivian proceeds to help him. Loose from the tension, a deep sigh escapes my mouth. Focusing on pressing matters, Lukia is still in terrible condition, and now we have a child in a similar situation.

    "Will that be enough for us?" I tell Yann, hoping we can survive from one simple animal with sick members. He shrugs his shoulders before setting the meat onto a cloth and gets a large pot on the fire.

    "Turning it into a stew will be a lot more plentiful. I noticed some fruit trees and vegetables that have been in the local area. I''ll be back shortly." Ivian sits up and lifts his mask over his mouth and blends into the shadows. I didn''t have the energy to stop him, knowing he would have ignored me anyway.

    "What a day..." Laid flat on my back, a long string of sighs endlessly pour from my lips until a soft tap on my forehead snaps me out of it. Herk extends his hand and pulls me to my feet. The metal is clinking together with my armor, and his singing loudly.

    "Our night isn''t over yet, leader." With a soft smile, Herk gives me the support I needed. I nod briefly and watch Ivian return with fresh ingredients for our stew. Herk takes the time to prep everything with Yann, and soon, everything is put together. All that was left was to wait for everything to be cooked and ready to eat.

    In the meantime, I took the opportunity to take off my eyepatch and slowly cleaned my damaged eye��the caved-in crevice where my eye was still felt odd after all this time. After removing the arrow and patching up the wound, the eye needed to be removed. The pain of losing my eye and my pride against Caleb drove me insane and furthered my already terrible alcohol problem.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    For years in my youth, I struggled to make something of myself in Saiana. With my only family killed, homeless, and lost. I was just a runt who got lucky. A traveling sword master in his final years of life decided to pass on what he could to me in his last few years. His eye for talent in me proved correct, and I am now an advanced class with the rank of Platinum. Master never told me his name; his master did the same thing before him. His master forced him to make a name for himself and not to be the one to tell it.

    Maybe I screwed that up a bit, but I won''t forget what he did for me. Only that I did disgrace his efforts by being constantly drunk, and my quarrels with Caleb led me on a disgraceful path. I nearly killed a kid who did nothing to me. What kind of person who calls himself a man does something like that? Well, I did suffer for it. Drunk and filled with rage, a child who took a single month of training was able to defeat me and our group completely. We underestimated him while being stupidly drunk. After losing my eye and facing my sins, only then was I able to reach the strength of my former master. I still wonder if he saw me now, if he would forgive me, or if he would teach me another lesson and make me hate his guts.

    Lukia and now Caleb. Two young people who depend on me now. For the sake of my master and my pride as a man, I owe it to them to make things right. If we can save them from their ailments, I promise I won''t let them down, not ever again. Does that sound good enough...master?

    "Hey! Gale!" The sudden voice of Herk shakes me awake. Not realizing I had been dozing off the entire time. Springing to my feet, I look around with my hand on my sword. Herk places his hand on my chest to calm me down. "There''s nothing to worry about. Just that, Caleb is awake; I thought you might want to talk to him. He''s currently eating; we saved you a bowl, so hurry up before it gets cold."

    "I-I see. I didn''t mean to be asleep." My cold fingers scrape across the dry skin of my brow. Turning my attention back to camp, I sit next to Caleb, who is still weak from his fever. He drinks the broth of the stew and lays it gently to the ground before hazily looking toward me. I gently grab his shoulders and lay him down. He coughs a bit and shivers.

    "Gale...?" He calls out, his voice sounding like a child for once. I smirk and lay my blanket over him. I won''t need it for tonight.

    "I''m here, Caleb. You did a lot today despite your condition. You know, you''re pretty amazing, you know." A soft grin across my face as I adjust my eyepatch. Caleb smirks and curls in his blanket.

    "You''re doing a whole lot yourself..." His voice is quiet, already falling back asleep. His illness will make it difficult for him to get any rest.

    "Not as much as you. Rest as much as you can." I grab my bowl from Herk and slowly consume the contents. The meal is warm and tasty. Our bond as a party is unique. It''s only grown stronger after accepting Caleb and Lukia. I felt for a long time now that something was missing.

    Part of me wishes this journey would be a lot easier after we regain our bearings and stock up in the next village, but doubt never leaves my thoughts. Herk and Ivian fall asleep after we finish our meal. Yann helps me slowly feed Lukia her share, but she barely keeps it down, with her condition being as bad as it is. Any more, and she would just throw it back up. Yann fidgets a bit as he relaxes as we take watch.

    The dark clouds of the storm near us doesn''t approach despite its looming presence. I guess it is true that some sorcerer is behind it. We''ll know more when we reach the next town. If Caleb can recover by tomorrow, it should take us about a week to reach that town. If Lukia can survive till then, we can get her the help she needs. Feeling this powerless to help her eats away at me.

    Before giving up our shift to Ivian and Herk, I take one last look at our supplies and map. Adjusting our course, path, and some luck, we could possibly make it to the village a day earlier. I shared the information with everyone as we woke up that next morning. Caleb''s eyes barely open as he stands to his feet. His fever has died down a bit, enough for him to be moving.

    "Caleb, don''t force yourself to fight as you have before. Stick to support and cover us with your bow. That will be enough if we run into any trouble."

    "We won''t run into much trouble as long as we keep moving in open fields. But going slow for Lukia is going to make it difficult to avoid any ambushes." Caleb saddles onto his mount. I follow his lead and help Lukia onto mine, holding her still as he continues toward the next village...

 Chapter 108

    On horseback, we continued our journey at a steady pace. In critical condition, we had no way of transporting Lukia comfortably. Her groans of pain dampened on morale. My own illness, born from the storm, was taking its toll on my health rapidly, too. My reflexes were dulled, and my attention was easily taken from conversations. Despite the rest I gained last night, it wasn''t enough to recover from the exhaustion of staying up for Lukia''s sake. It would stay this way until we reached the village.

    A couple of days ride, taking an unorthodox path toward the village seemingly to reduce the travel by a day. Dead set on getting us treatment, Gale didn''t waver in his goal. While resting, he would watch over us closely before having the need to rest himself. I admired his dedication and responsibility to the party. Ivian, Herk, and Yann all helped as well.

    My head was burning up, my focus was hazy, and my body shivered constantly. I held on tight to the reins as we approached the fourth day. The grassy plains we traversed were peaceful, and no threat of attacks or ambushes occurred. For once, luck was helping us reach our destination without issue. Riding down a slope to a long path that bridges over a large river, we spot the village to the south. Looking at the map, Gale determines that we have indeed skipped an extra day''s worth of travel.

    "Let''s take a short rest." Gale holds his hand up, and everyone listens. Feeding the horse what little food we have, we each have a ration. Gale lets us know that we have officially ran out of supplies. If we cannot reach the village by tomorrow, Lukia''s chances of recovery drastically lowers. It would mean I would also be in danger of falling gravely ill. The water we also collected was nearing its end. The river nearby would provide us with the refill we needed.

    With that night, the moon shined across the group. The mark on my neck given by Vyctor continued to burn hot. It had been fighting back any creatures that approached us. It made sleeping uncomfortable, but knowing that we would be safe from little things by that eased some of that anxiety.

    However, disaster struck that night.

    "Lukia! Wake up! Lukia!" Herk screams in the middle of the night. Waking up everyone instantly. I stare at the cleric holding his hands to her chest, her face pale and breathless. Gale rushes to her side and tries to hear her breath.

    "She''s not breathing!" Frantic, Gale does chest compressions. Herk attempts to cast healing spells to aid her, but they all dissipate without being completed. There isn''t a focus for the problem to be healed. I drag myself over and grab onto Gale''s shoulder. On the verge of tears, he hopelessly tries to revive her. "Come on! Wake up!" His pleas are spoken to nothing.

    My chest grew heavy. The clutching pain around my heart was strangling my ability to breathe. Lukia''s heart had stopped. She was no longer alive. Deep down, I felt a surge of emotions that I didn''t know I had��my time with her brought me back to when I lost my mother. I couldn''t do anything for her as my father took me away as she passed in that street. The feeling right now was no different.

    My hands clenched hard; I didn''t want to accept it. I couldn''t. Not again will I lose someone who didn''t deserve to die. A swelling pain rose from within. Sweat poured down my face. My lips were dry, and my body was overwhelmingly hot. Blood trickled down my neck and chest. I was bleeding. No, the mark on my neck had been burning for deeply for the last few days. I figured it was a warning that creatures were near, but I thought it would stop after some time. It had been reacting to something very close all this time. Something that could feel the marks presence but couldn''t escape or leave. Until I caught a glimpse of it.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    It was quick and blurry, but I saw it for the split second it showed its face. My memory glossed over a monster manual that I read back in Heistorm. In the portion about mystical creatures is home to a lot of devious and pure evil entities that feed on the emotions and negativity produced by humanoids. One such creature invades your dreams and causes you to live through your greatest trauma or fear endlessly so that it feels almost real. If the nightmare is far too strong for your mind and body to handle, it will eventually kill you unless you can remove the creature. What I just saw confirmed everything.

    "Gale, Herk, hold her down!" I shout, placing my hand on her shoulder. The two men look at me, confused. Their eyes look for hope in mine. Only a mirror of desperation and despair reflects, but a glimmer of hope also reaches their hearts. The trust they feel from my gaze absolute. With nothing left to try, they hold Lukia, and I quickly lean over to her face.

    The moment I drew closer, the mark on my neck began to burn hotter, like a torch was pressed against the mark. Blood escaped the pours of my neck and dripped across my shirt. If the mark works as intended, I must push as hard as I can to force this creature to flee.

    "G-Grrahh!" Painful cries escape my lips. The moment I drew closer, Lukia''s head shifted. It wasn''t her body moving, but something had done it. Herk and Gale look at Lukia, confused. Ivian and Yann stare without realizing what is going on. "Come on, you little bastard! If it upsets you so much, you''ll let her go!" My voice cracks under the pain. It rings through my ears, but the burning sensation exceeds my tolerance, and my body instinctively pushes me away. I grab my knife and bite onto the handle, hard to divert any attention from the pain. Cursing under my breath, a tiny blurry creature lets out a horrid cry. The sounds pierce our ears as they roll out from underneath her head.

    "IT HURTS! IT HURTS!" The tiny creature flails its little arms and legs as it can''t move underneath the pain. Crawling on all fours, it attempts to escape. Without a moment of hesitation, the knife leaves my mouth, and with the full force of my grip, I slam the blade directly onto the creature. The blade slams into its tiny body, and the rest of the blade drives further down, which the creature explodes soon after��the dark pink hue of its blood pools next to Lukia. I fall over to my side as the burning pain in my neck ceases. Foaming at the mouth, a mild seizure causes my body to curl up. Ivian rushes to my side and holds my head still.

    Particles escape the dark creature and filter back into Lukia. With each second, warmth and color slowly return to her. Gale and Herk wait a moment. My condition had stabilized in the meantime. After several seconds, Lukia''s chest rises gradually��a sigh of relief waves through the party. I held onto Ivian as my body was still weak from my efforts.

    "It was a dark Pixie. Nasty creatures that latch themselves to people who are filled with negative emotions, which they exploit to gather energy from their victims... With how painful her dreams were, that Pixie influenced them to become nightmares that she couldn''t handle. However, killing it released the undigested energy back into her." I had explained the nature of the situation. My eyes closed with exhaustion.

    "You saved her, Caleb!" Gale hugs me in his arms. My body was still small, like a child to him; I pushed him back a bit and pointed at Lukia. Motioning to take care of her. The Pixie had done a severe amount of damage to her health. Taking care of her was our first priority.

    "How did you know it was a Pixie? What did you do to make it go mad?" Ivian questions. I grab my bleeding neck and slowly let my composure return.

    "I shared my own emotions that were welling inside me and forced the Pixie to overfeed. Causing it to try to flee, but it was too much, and it gave me the chance to kill it." It was a blatant lie. They didn''t need to know about the mark on my neck, which seemed to be not visible other than the blood pouring from my neck. After that explanation, they refused to ask for any more answers and tended to her.

    With some bandages, I wrapped my neck and laid down, hoping not to be woken up to such a terrifying scare. Sleep didn''t take long before it claimed me. The final day of travel before reaching the village was still crucial in treating Lukia and myself. As the sun had shined, Gale gathered us to ride forward to town. With Lukia now free of the Pixie, her condition was at least stable, but she struggled. The path forward was clear, and we weren''t stopping until we reached the village...

 Chapter 109

    After riding for hours, we approached the village checkpoint. Gale held out his hand for us to take it nice and slow. A town guard approached and asked what we were doing here. Gale responded by explaining our situation and showing our Guild status as proof. He examines the sigil and soon signals his comrades to let us through. With a nod, we enter, pass the checkpoint, and make our way to the center of town.

    "Let''s get Caleb and Lukia treated. Then we can restock our supplies with the money for the job and set out when they are ready." Gale motions for Yann and Herk to take us to the local physician. My condition had been steadily improving, but the fever had persisted. Lukia held out as best as she could but quickly passed out during the ride to the village.

    "There it is, here, help me get her down," Herk said to Yann. They gently carried her to the ground, and Yann held her in his arms. Herk placed his hand on my back, and we moved into the office. Several people were waiting for treatment as we entered the clean building. The smell of herbs and medicinal plants reeked along the walls. Sage of herbs had been burnt to erase the smell of blood or other foul stenches.

    One of the nurses was the secretary for the patients and noticed us enter. She approached us with a paper in her hand. The small streaks of blue in her hair weaved around each lock into a braid that lay past her shoulder.

    "Oh my, she is burning up. How long has she been like this?" The nurse asked us. Her soft green eyes continued to examine her.

    "Just about a week. She''s been having trouble sleeping, and we had to travel through a horrendous storm which she caught this illness. If you can help her, we will be willing to pay for any treatment." Herk spoke up front to the woman. She turned her attention to me, placed her hand on my forehead, and pressed her own to her forehead.

    After a moment of analyzing, she removed her hands. "You''re a little inflamed, but you seem to be recovering better from it. If you please, I''ll alert the head doctor to see you as soon as possible." She turns around and swings around the back to ask for someone or something. Once she returns, she shows us to a private room. "Wait here for a moment. He will see you shortly."

    With a long sigh of relief, Yann lays Lukia on the bed, and I am placed in the one next to her. It''s been a bit since being in a bed. My body relaxed as soon as it touched it. Yann and Herk sat in a few chairs and allowed the time to pass.

    Several minutes occurred during our wait before a large man with glasses slowly walked into our room. "Now, I''ve heard we have several adventurers from up north visiting. Seems like you ran into a bit of trouble. Let me see your companion closely. It won''t be long." Silent, we watched as he checked Lukia during the entire visit to determine her condition. Snapping his fingers, he turns to us before sitting in a chair to write his report.

    "I have a remedy for the both of them that should work. It''s one of the first things we acquired when we opened this clinic. Common colds and fevers were everyday cases in this village. Give me but a moment, and I shall have the nurses bring the remedies. Let them stay overnight for bedrest and see how they are doing afterward." Standing up, Herk and Yann don''t say a word. Just caught in the moment of someone who is very skilled in this field.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "What is your name? I don''t think I''ve heard of anyone with such a high degree in medical remedies and treatment in this part of the region." Herk asks while holding his holy artifact. The doctor stops for a moment and turns to speak.

    "Just address me as doctor, or if you want to be more formal, the name is Rys. Now, if that is all, I have other patents to tend to." Adjusting his long white coat and glasses, he leaves the room softly, closing the door. His footsteps grow softer with each step before they become completely silent.

    "Have any of you heard that name before?" I ask. Yann and Herk turn to each other and shake their heads before sitting back down. I look over to Lukia and see her soft face flustered red. I close my eyes and let out a sigh. Moments later, the same nurse enters the room and kneels beside Lukia.

    "Doctor Rys told me to administer the remedy to your friends. I''ll be quick and let you continue to rest." The nurse lifts her head and slowly pours the contents into her mouth, allowing her body to swallow every drop. After emptying the bottle, she turns to me, kneels next to my bed, and helps me drink mine. The fluid of the remedy was bitter and had a honey-like texture. Gross feeling, I held back any gag reflex and swallowed all of its contents. My stomach felt warm, and my body relaxed soon after drinking it all.

    The nurse left after I had finished drinking the remedy. Yann and Herk stayed for the next hour until they left for Lukia and me to rest. The room was dimly lit, and the bed was more than cozy for a clinic. Whoever this Rys was, he surely had the resources to provide a high-quality space and medicine to those in need. It wasn''t long before I began to rest fully, letting my body purge the fever.

    *

    Gale entered the village''s local tavern to secure any possible rooms. He approached the barkeep and flicked a silver coin his way. The barkeep leaned against the beam of the counter to give his attention.

    "What can I do for ya lad?" The man''s voice was softer than his appearance. His balding head, with his large frame, made him pretty intimidating to look at. Gale gleamed close and set a couple more silver coins on the table.

    "Do you have any rooms available? I have a party of six, including myself. Mostly a couple days at least." The barkeep took the coins and looked at them closely before examining Gale. He read his posture and stance before speaking.

    "Sorry lad, rooms are full in this place. Lot of traffic due to the war and a lot of other parties have taken the chance to stock on rooms for potential jobs that occur daily. Not that it seems you are low on the coin at the moment; you may find something to do to pass the time."

    "I''ll think about it. Mind letting me know if there is potentially another place, I can acquire any rooms?" Gale spoke with a hint of determination. He didn''t want to fail at securing rooms for everyone, even if he had to spend a little extra to do so.

    "No local establishment has enough for your group, I am afraid. But I heard there is a man who recently commissioned a home in this village for shelter. He''s been taking in refugees and the homeless. It''s not exactly private, but it is a roof over your head. That''s your only option, lad."

    "I see. Well, I appreciate it." Gale steps from the counter to think for a moment.

    "Mind taking a drink? It''s on the house." The barkeep lines a mug on the counter and presents it to Gale.

    "Maybe next time. I''m trying to cut back unless it''s a special occasion. Thank you for your time; I''ll be back." With a simple wave, Gale heads out to search for this shelter...

 Chapter 110

    With the instructions given by the barkeep, it doesn''t take long for Gale to approach a large mansion on the outskirts of town. Seeing such a place exist was interesting because of how low-class the village was. The homeless and lost adventurers wound up in the owner''s care. If they could produce any room for the Phantom Blades, it might as well be them.

    As Gale approached the front door, the mansion loomed large, its dark wood and stone construction giving it an ominous yet intriguing aura. He announced himself with a knock, the sound reverberating through the floorboards. Footsteps approached, and the door creaked open after a series of clicks from the locks being removed.

    Standing within the doorway, a lengthy pale figure with dirty blonde hair and an unkept bearded man stared at him with slightly bloodshot eyes. "What is your place of business at this hour?" His voice was deep with a hint of cracking. His entire frame was slim and bony. Gale held his breath for a moment before coming to reply.

    "I was told that the owner of this place was generous and would make room for those in need?" The pale man squinted at Gale momentarily before turning his head to the side. It seemed like he was examining Gale. With a soft nod, the figure stepped back.

    "We have room; what is the reason for your stay?" He looked at Gale again, leaning his head close to hear Gale''s answer.

    "A few of my party members were suffering from illnesses and needed a place to recover in the local clinic. I am hoping the rest of my party who don''t need the clinic could stay here until our companions are fit and able to continue to ride." Gale spoke with a courteous tone and respect. The man raised his hand to stroke his dirty beard.

    "I shall ask the master; give me but a moment." Gale bowed his head softly before the door closed in front of him. Just moments later, it was opened once again. The same pale man appeared. "Master Cornelious has allowed your group to stay for the time being. How many will be joining?"

    "Four, including myself," Gale answered quickly. His hands were clammy, and his throat dry. There was an uneasiness stirring his insides.

    "You will all share a room; there will be enough space for you to sleep, but don''t disturb any other residents. Do not follow these instructions; you will be removed." There were slight pauses for the man to speak. He cleared his throat before finishing his words.

    "That is completely fine. I accept these terms."

    "Very well. Go and retrieve your companions; I shall prepare your room by the time you return."

    Gale smiles and excitedly speaks. "Thank you very much! I appreciate your generosity." The door closes with a loud thud. Turning away, Gale leaves the grounds to head back to town to retrieve the rest of his party.

    During his travel back, a lone man with glasses passes by him. A stern look from his gaze trails Gale. Feeling his eyes upon him, Gale stops to ask about his business with him. The man stops and turns; Rys sighs deep, tiredly.

    "Did you register yourself to Master Cornelius''s residence for stay?" Gale blinked for a moment before responding.

    "That is correct. My party just arrived with some ill members. They are being treated in the local clinic. Do you live in the mansion?" Gale fully turns to the man; his long white coat is dirty with dry blood stains.

    "I am the main physician at the clinic. I attended to your friends. They will be just fine as long as they do not remove themselves from their beds." Rys adjusts his glasses and wipes off specks of dirt from his shoulder.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "I must offer my sincere apologies for the trouble, but I thank you for taking in my companions."

    "It isn''t much trouble. I understand you are in need of shelter of some kind. I aid in treating the residents of the mansion under Corneilius''s gaze. My hands are pretty full."

    "I''m sorry for bothering you, goodbye."

    "Farewell." With the final word, they walk in opposite directions. Gale returns to his companions to tell them of the news. By the time they reach the mansion, night has fallen. The door opens from the same pale man as before.

    "Your room is on the next floor; it has been cleared out for your time being."

    "Thank you, uh...sir?"

    "I am but a humble servant...but if you must use my name, just Bozem will do."

    "Bozem, very well. Lead the way."

    Taken to their room, it is humid and relatively clean. Four beds are lined close to each other for barely enough room for anyone to get off. Yann sits down on his and takes off his gear, yawning in the process. Ivian removes his cloak and hangs it up, stowing away his daggers; he feels more relaxed. Herk and Gale feel slightly uneasy and hesitant to immediately rest...

    *

    Resting silently in bed, I hear the soft sounds of footsteps and whimpers across the hall from our room. Lukia was still in a deep sleep; the medicine Rys gave us had cured most of my fever. Lukia already seemed to look much better. But we were still some ways away from a full recovery.

    After resting for so long, I couldn''t fall back to sleep. My body was restless, and the humidity of the clinic made it much more difficult. Not to mention, the sounds outside were just loud enough to catch my attention. Despite being told to stay in bed for rest, I needed to investigate what was going on to satiate my curiosity. With a simple twist of the doorknob, I slip past the crack of the door so as not to make much noise. Only wearing my nightwear, I didn''t have anything to cause noise other than my breathing.

    A sweet aroma filled my nose. It made my head swirl a bit, making me dizzy. My hand drew to my nose, and I continued forward in the dark halls of the clinic. Just walking past the reception desk, I make my way to the other side of the clinic. Most of the doors were closed and locked upon inspection. The noise must have been coming further down. I find a double-door room in the next corner to my right. It could only be pushed to open. I held my breath at the moment I heard the noise.

    Drips of liquid splashed across the floor; the dimmed light coming from the moon wasn''t enough to reveal the floor. The sweet aroma was more potent than before. Whatever was producing such a smell was undoubtedly coming from this room.

    I gently pushed the door, which slowly opened, and a small light gleamed across the floor. Peering through the door, I noticed a figure of a person next to a table. I couldn''t make out what was going on, but the sounds of someone sucking or drinking some kind of liquid were more evident. The sweet aroma started to get far too strong for my senses, and I had to take a deep breath to expel it. A slight cough escaped my mouth, and I quickly stopped all my movements and held my breath.

    The figure immediately stopped and turned its head to look in my general direction. The figure let out a huff and slowly stepped into the dim light of the moon. My eyes widen at the sight of a pale-looking man wiping blood from his mouth; fangs bared long and sharp. My heart instantly sank at the sight of what was a vampire.

    A creature born from a humanoid who willingly accepts the blood of a vampire after having their own consumed by the creature. Their pale skin and fangs, while creeping in the night, gave them the strength to hunt efficiently if they weren''t discovered. And now one was staring at me through the dark, his appetite not satisfied.

    I didn''t hesitate; I didn''t think; I just turned and ran. Using all of my energy to escape, I quickly raced down the hall back toward me and Lukia''s room where my weapons and gear sat. Weirdly, the vampire did not give chase. Did he maybe ignore me to finish his meal. If so, I needed to hurry before he could have the chance to attack. Reaching the hall where the room was, I reach for the door only to find it wide open.

    "I didn''t leave it open that wide..." The words escaped my lips as the sweet aroma again filled my nose. The sound of a creature licking blood from its lips stopped after sensing my presence. A woman wearing one of the nurse''s uniforms held Lukia''s arm to its fangs. She licked the blood off her mouth before gently placing her arm back and turning her attention to the new morsel that I set myself to be.

    "A young boy... I love young boys... THEIR BLOOD TASTE THE BEST!!!"

 Chapter 111

    Beams of crimson flared from her eyes like the color of blood. The speed of a vampire was uncanny, with an image being produced. Tripping over myself by her advance, I hit my back against the wall with a loud thud. My weapons were by my bed; I needed to duck and roll underneath her strike.

    A painful graze across my cheek was all I had endured by my evasion. The blood trickled down my cheek. My fingertips rubbed along the sheath of my blade, and the handle was just but a few inches away before a tight grip held onto my legs, quickly dragging me away from my only salvation.

    "Stay still, boy! Let me savor you!" Her lust and hunger completely corrupted her mind. I felt a well of fear build within my stomach. I didn''t dare to think about her fangs plunging into my body for a moment. I didn''t want this to be my end by her hands. I would fight to live. To protect Lukia and whoever is in danger.

    A heavy strike to my back with her knee, I felt my spine vibrating throughout my body. A gasp for air as it was released from my body. Her hands yanked on my shoulder and head, exposing my neck, the veins ripe with blood coursing through them. Slimy drool oozed from her lips, and her tongue hung low as she creased it along in a line. I felt disgusted, and my body responded in turn. I felt her hands grip tighter on my head and yanked it back further. My neck was on the verge of snapping from her grip.

    Without any option, I reached my hand out to grab the wooden leg of the bed and kicked my legs up to get my stomach off the ground. She held on tightly and wrapped her legs around my waist to prevent me from knocking her off. I didn''t care as long as I could move. I turned my body when I could roll with her toward my dagger sitting on the dresser. Bashing my entire body into it caused it to fall over onto my head. The stinging sensation allowed me for a moment of clarity to reach for the dagger.

    Grasping the handle, I drew it with no remorse for safety. My hand hit the bed''s metal as I swiped at the creature. It had no choice but to jump away from the attack. Air returned to my lungs to normal, and I held the blade at her. An extended cut across her chest bled a little before it started to heal rapidly. She didn''t care for the wound. I reached for my sword and unsheathed it.

    I stepped forward to attack, but the creature slipped under and slashed my chest with her claws before kicking me to the side. With gasps of air between strikes, I held my own momentarily, but I had the disadvantage in the room with such a powerful creature. Any mistake would cost our lives. The blood from my cheek trailed down my jaw and had started to bleed again.

    The vampire looked around for a moment before taking in a large whiff of the aroma from my blood gave her. She shuttered and let out a soft moan of pleasure. "This scent is what I crave! Nothing better than this!" The flames of her lust embodied her overwhelming strength and speed. She must have been starving for a long while. She only got to feed on Lukia for a short time, and my presence only encouraged her actions more.

    Tempest in hand, I twirled the blade just to avoid striking Lukia or hitting the wall and shoved the pommel into her chest. The edge pierced, but she shrugged it off with a slap of her hand. Ducking low, twirling up with the blade, it slashes through the chest of the vampire. She cries in agony and grits her teeth. Frustrated with the prolonged absence of blood, she rushed forward, gripping my throat and chest.

    The fangs scrape across my sword, and sparks bounce off the friction. I held the sword firm and pushed forward. The edge of the blade sawed through the creature''s open mouth. I bit down hard to force the blade back. The strength within those jaws wrestles the blade away from my grasp, and a pair of hands strike my entire body in quick succession. Bones, rattled by the onslaught, she grabs my arm and tosses me to the other side of the room, and slams into the wall next to the exit door.

    The strength in my body fades quickly as the aching pain from my wounds becomes unbearable. A soft but sinister laughter pours through her lips. "Hahaha...! Working for one''s food is special! Oh, what a treat! I get to have a feast!" Painful moans continue to pour from her mouth as ecstasy fills her mind. She gropes her chest and thighs in a select manner. I try to grab another weapon to defend within her moment of bliss, but the moment I move, she reacts. Drawing close with her fangs aimed at my throat, I wait for my demise.

    There is a moment of silence before a string or cords of some kind vibrate in the air. I open my eyes as the vampire has stopped just mere moments before my throat.  Frozen in place, her eyes frantically look around for the cause of her paralysis. Blinking momentarily, the moonlight glares into the room, revealing a mass of wires wrapped around the vampire. They dig into her skin, causing droplets of blood to seep through the opening wounds they cause.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I knew there were monsters lurking in my staff. I should have taken care of you before you had the chance to act." The voice was familiar. However, it was deeper and filled with animosity for the creature he was speaking to. The wires begin to tighten, and blood continues to pour from the wounds. She cries in pain, bringing her down to her knees.

    "Who''s there...?" I call out, trying to confirm my suspicions. The moonlight just barely highlights the outline of the figure standing at the doorway. The wires are protruding from her hands.

    The figure steps slowly into the light, revealing the young doctor of the clinic, Rys. His white coat and attire are now attuned to the color of the night sky. His stature is much more refined in his demeanor. He pulls the vampire back and strings her up with his wires.

    Upon closer inspection, he wears a special type of gloves that supplies the wires he produces. Around his fingers are the wires he can manipulate effortlessly and without tearing into his skin. He adjusts his glasses as he gazes upon me before looking at the creature.

    "I tried to return as quickly as I could when I noticed movements occurring. Seems like my intuition was right." Rys cracks his knuckles by flexing his fingers, causing the wires to tighten. She screams in pain as her right arm is torn to shreds. Blood splatters across the floor.

    "ARRAAHHH!!! I''LL KILL YOU!!!" She struggles with no progress made. Rys continues to stare her down before raising his hands. His gaze never leaves her, and she looks at him for pity, but there is none within his soul.

    "Now I know that your kind rests in this town, that manor; my time here is complete. Sorry for dragging you into my affairs; I promise to make it up to you, Caleb. But first, this creature must be destroyed." Without hesitation, he clenches his fists, causing the wires to completely tighten around the vampire, and they split her apart, the sharp steel that they are made from now a deep dark crimson. The sounds of gushing blood, crushed organs, and limbs crash onto the floor.

    "She''s dead..." Falling to my knees, I feel the intense pain my body suffers from my wounds. Dark bruises on my neck from her powerful grip remain. Rys clears his throat and retracts his wires back into his gloves. He quickly wraps a bandage around Lukia''s bite and takes out a vial of liquid to pour down her throat.

    "That creature was nothing but a pawn using this clinic as a way to feed. Thankfully, I placed sigils on all the doors before leaving to prevent her from attacking any of the patients. I had my suspicions since she disliked being outside when it was daytime. Any contact causes them to feel weak and drained by its light."

    "I know about their disposition for daylight. But why are they doing in this town?" I cough a bit before Rys turns his attention to me.

    "Ever since the war broke out, many more places like this have been occurring for refugees or wounded travelers. Vampires have been clever to take advantage of the situation and take these people without issue just to feed or turn them into servants. The manor that was constructed only recently was the work of one such as a lord who used his servants to construct such a place while he rested. I pledged my services under the intention of finding out if my suspicion of vampirism. Your companions were directed to that place, but I ran into your leader before they arrived. I made sure to place sigils in their room to help wade off danger, but it won''t last forever. Especially if they leave and the sigil is broken."

    "Gale and the others are in danger?" I stand on my feet, shaking at the knees. I grab my gear and start to put it on.

    "What are you doing?" Rys speaks with a low tone.

    "I need to help them; whatever I can do, I will ensure they won''t be harmed." My hands are shaking. Even if she was a pawn, her strength, speed, and tenacity were beyond frightening. They are masters of the night. Their strength draws upon being in the darkness. I didn''t want to face another one if I could help it, but I needed to do something against such a threat.

    "I''ve been preparing myself for these creatures for a long part of my life. You''ll only get in the way. Stay here while I place a sigil on this room until it becomes daytime. I should be able to save whoever is left in the manor and defeat the lord."

    "Regardless, I am joining you." Wiping the blood from my cheek, I set into my armor and placed my sword back into my sheath before strapping it to my side.

    "Caleb, I won''t stop you from helping your companions, but I''d rather not have your death be in vain. Just listen to me-"

    "No! I won''t listen! I won''t let fear stop me from doing what I can! Now get out of my way; I''m going!"

    "Stop." His hands wrap around my shoulder. I shrug him off and continue forward. Until his hand grasps my shoulder, and he tugs back, pulling me to him. I grab his hand and force it away, but he holds onto my arm.

    "Let me go."

    "Enough of this. Fine. If you are dead set, just don''t get in my way. If you can escort your friends and anyone else, we find, I guess it would make my job easier." He lets me go; I nod in response. After placing a new protection sigil, he leads the way out of the clinic. On our way out, I notice a mass of blood and gore on the floor. Clearly, it is the remains of the previous vampire that I saw before being attacked by the one in my room.

    "Umm...are you sure we can leave their bodies like this?"

    "Once the sun rises, any traces of their remains will turn to nothing. Any blood, bone, and flesh will return to nothing."

    "That works." We exit the clinic; the moon lights a path toward the manor sitting in the distance. I let out a sigh before continuing to walk with Rys. In the back of my mind, I begin to ponder the stroke of bad luck that occurred throughout the month of the journey we have traveled. With little rest we gain, more trouble we continue to face. Just like Rys said, we arrived at the wrong time, which caught us in this mess. It is up to us to stop it once and for all...

 Chapter 112

    Herk looked at me as we sat on our beds, wondering if something was wrong. I nodded in response. The air was different. Ivian and Yann were acting strangely and getting too comfortable despite our recent constant fight for survival. My aching muscles started relaxing, and my eyes were growing heavier. Herk showed similar signs.

    "Aren''t you feeling weird?" I spoke to them. My voice was softer, and my breath drew longer. Ivian and Yann looked at me with a haze over their eyes. Herk took notice, and his mind began to ponder.

    "I don''t know exactly what you mean, boss. I think we finally got a lucky break. It''s good for us to relax a bit." Ivian responded with a shrug, and Yann just nodded with his head flat on the pillow. I approached the window to take a look outside. The small patch of forest around the manor swayed in the wind. However, it was too dark to see past the trees or between them, even with moonlight.

    "Gale, could you help me scan the room?" Herk proposes the idea.

    "What are we looking for?"

    "Ever since we stepped into this mansion, especially this room, the air around here has been sapping our strength. Our wills are able to resist it, but not enough to repel it. If this is a ritual curse that I think it is, we are seriously in trouble."

    "A ritual curse? Ivian, I need you to-" Before I could finish, Ivian had laid in bed with his eyes closed. He was in a deep sleep that we couldn''t awake him from. Yann was already asleep before Ivian. Herk touched her heads and examined them closely. Their eyes were fogged over in a trance.

    "Shit! This is worse than I realized. Quick! Look anywhere! We need to find the focus and destroy it. That is the only way to free them!" Herk went to move but soon fell onto his chest. His legs were unresponsive. "I can''t feel my legs...! Damn it! It looks like I won''t be of much help. Hurry!"

    Why is this happening? My mind constantly asked this question. We had to deal with a massive storm and sick companions, and now this? I unsheathed my swords and aimed for the door. Not thinking of my actions, I figured escaping this room would help. Yet, when my blades struck the door, some barrier quickly repelled me. Knocking me to the ground, I tumble to my feet.

    "What the hell?" Something was keeping us inside the room. I tried again only to meet the same results. I could feel my body going numb and soft. A couple of taps to my temple with my hilt to keep myself awake was all I could do to prolong the curse. "Herk, please tell me you know a way out... Herk...?" Consumed by the curse, Herk was asleep without issue. I held onto my blade tightly as my legs gave out.

    Heavy breaths rose from my lungs. I frantically looked all around the room to spot the focus that Herk mentioned, but nothing stood out. Nothing did; it was a mystery if there was anything. Unless it was hidden by some magic. I reacted, and I lay on the ground with my eyes halfway closed. A fog clouded my vision, but I noticed a faint flickering within the mists. Something was inside this room causing this. My blades scrapped against the wooden floorboards��every ounce of strength to pull me along.

    The flickering creature crawled on the wall. No bigger than my hand as it slightly moved away from my presence. The creature did not strongly emit the aura of the curse, so I drew one of my daggers and attempted to throw it forward. My body was in a river of numbness, and my arm gave out halfway into the throw. The dagger clanged along the ground, but I didn''t let it stop me from crawling towards the creature.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Our journey won''t end here..." I flip the blade into my hand and cut my wrist. The blood pools onto the floorboards. This causes the creature to crawl a significant amount toward the scent of my blood. Drawing it into my trap, the moment it gets within reaching distance, my hand pulls the dagger forward and, with my fingers, flick the knife into the creature.

    With a low shriek, the creature falls onto the floor, squirming. I don''t hesitate to draw my other dagger to crawl a few feet before driving the dagger through the creature. The flickering stops and unveils the rotting flesh of some reptilian newt. Its scales were a sickly green, and the head was shaped almost like a rat.

    "A familiar...? I haven''t seen one of those in ages..." With the curse now disabled in the room, I could feel my body gain feeling. The others would still be under its influence even if I tried to wake them up now. It would take some time before they regain consciousness. I held my ground and continued to move my arms and legs, keeping them in constant motion.

    Herk was the first one to wake up after a few minutes. Crawling to his knees, he looked at me and then at the dead familiar. Shaking off his daze, he quickly places his hands on the other two and recites a spell to help recover them.

    "Seems like this Cornelious and his servant are hiding something if they are using a familiar to knock us out." Herk says while tending to the others.

    "There''s also the doctor from the clinic. Rys was his name. He told me he works here and tends after the people who take residence."

    "Are you saying he might also be a part of this?"

    "I don''t know, but it is a coincidence that he mentioned he was also the clinic doctor. But we must assume that whoever we find isn''t friendly."

    "Thankfully, you held out from the curse. I didn''t know you were so resistant."

    "We shouldn''t have recovered from this. There was something that slowed down the curse and limited its properties of dulling our senses."

    "A third party trying to prevent whatever is going on?"

    "Possibly. I don''t want to find out. Just get the hell out of here, recover Lukia and Caleb, and then tell the village about this place. It''s only been up for some months, and the people who come here to stay haven''t visited the village since."

    "There might be people we can save Gale."

    "I want to make sure we can save ourselves, Herk. We are down two of our supporters. Ivian and Yann won''t be able to take anything in a fight after waking up. The weakening curse would have already drained them of their strength far too long. No, we have no choice but to leave."

    "Very well. Can you open the door now?"

    I turned to see the door. It wasn''t scratched by my attacks earlier, so I was unsure if they would repel me like before. Herk gave me a nod as I approached the door. My hands shook softly as I pressed them against the door. I didn''t feel any resistance repelling me back. So, I tried to open it. The doorknob turned like normal, and it bridged open without issue.

    "It looks like we are in the clear. How are they doing?" I said while holding my blades against the door.

    "Shouldn''t be longer. Just a few more minutes and they-" His breath cut short, and his eyes stared wide in fear. A chill ran down my spine at the sudden shock across his face. A cold air brushed against the back of my neck. I turned to confront what was near, only to see an elongated face stretched into unreasonable proportions. The eyes bugged out of the socket, and the neck was longer than a foot that twisted around as it stared at me. A rotting smile across its disturbing face, the soulless eyes poured dread into my core.

    "Did you enjoy your stayyyyyyyyyyyy!" Without a moment to react, the creature''s arms stretched out and wrapped around my arms, dragging me out of the room and tossing me against a wall. The skin was ragged and wrinkled. A gray tone for the skin made it look sickly. The stench of rot was ever so pungent from the creature. It was something undead or close to it.

    The creature ignored Herk and went straight for me. The mass of flesh stretched with ungodly sounds of visceral horror. The stench was so pungent that I couldn''t properly focus on defending when it attacked��bashing me across the chest and into the other side of the hall, slamming into a picture frame. The glass shards cut my cheek and the back of my head. The blood inked down my face. I lay there, underneath the presence of this monstrosity, still recovering from the weakening curse. I''ve never faced a creature of this kind before. But I had to face it here: if we have a chance of making it out of this mansion alive...

 Chapter 113

    The rotting flesh of the creature ripped apart with its movements. I held my breath before the rot could disorientate me further. Slamming its arm into the wall beside me, I duck and roll to the side, drawing my blades and facing the creature. I take deep breaths and observe its body, trying to discern a possible weak spot. Herk runs out of the room to strike the monster from behind. His mace smashes into its back, causing bones to crack and shatter from the impact.

    "This mass of flesh is a construct! Built from many bodies!" Herk shouts while attacking. The neck of the creature twists and attempts to bite him. He raised his buckler to deflect the teeth away from his body. I charge forward and swing my sword vertically to cleave through its body.

    It morphs its skin to wrap around the blade as it touches its chest, holding it in place. The twisted face contorts and shifts its entire body, throwing me into the wall again before tossing me to the side. Herk begins to start a prayer to use holy magic. Chanting the words as quickly as he can, a small beam of light extends from his necklace and strikes the creature''s eyes, blinding it temporarily.

    It shrieks from the pain and flails wildly, striking Herk in the chest and head. The impact sends him back into the room in a tumble. The sounds of his armor clash with the environment before it quickly stops. Herk is unresponsive; I have to assume he was knocked unconscious. I can''t waste the opening he gave me. Utilizing both blades, I hold them close in a stance.

    "Sword Art: Blade Beam!" Runic symbols appear on the blades in a light green color. They grow brighter, and kinetic energy vibrates through the weapons. I stoically charge forward. The creature, unaware of my assault, is left defenseless. Shifting my weight to my legs, I swing the blades behind my back, allowing for a wide-range strike.

    Stopping before the monster, I swing in an X pattern; the blades clash against each other. The built-up kinetic energy strikes against each other, erupting them. A spray of blood explodes from the torso of the creature, staining the walls and floor. The beam of energy rips apart its flesh. My hands were seriously numb from the release of power within my swords. I leaped forward and pierced them both into the upper chest area and ripped each one out to continuously pummel the creature with piercing strikes.

    "IT HURTS!!" A gray mass of flesh peels away to the floor, reeking the vilest odor. It rips its arm apart to strike toward me. Narrowly missing my head, I twirl to its side and drive my left sword into its back to leap up and drive my other blade deep into its skull. The mass of flesh pulsates as it struggles to regenerate, but it isn''t enough to kill it.

    My sides are quickly grabbed by hands pouring from the mass of flesh, and they wrap around my waist and shoulders. My attempts to break free are met with a sudden tight grip around my neck. Straggled by many hands of the creature''s flesh, I let out a painful gasp of air. Forcing me down with its massive body, I am beneath its foot. It stomps onto my chest, crushing my ribs in the process.

    "Graahhh!!" I cough violently as my ribs puncture my lungs. This monster still has strength despite its grievous wounds. I didn''t know what to do. This creature had insane healing abilities and would only counter any attacks I threw at it. Each bone in my body was on the verge of breaking underneath the foot of this creature.

    "Holy Light, guide my path and strike true!" Little birds of light hit the shoulder of the construct, reacting in a fit of pain. Small holes that showed no signs of healing caused the creature to turn its attention back toward Herk, who had recovered from earlier.

    "I''ll distract it! Make sure you stop its regeneration so we can kill this bastard!" I shout with pain in my chest. Herk understood and approached the creature, holding a ball of light and summoning another horde of birds made of light to strike the legs of the monster and crippling its movement and falling onto its knees.

    "Bless me, lord, deliver evil unto itself and grant me the power of your divine spirit!" His chants speak in tandem, and a beam of light slams into the creature. "Pillars of Light!" With the use of much of his magic already, he couldn''t produce another one shortly. Burning away its strength and regeneration, I had my opportunity present itself.

    "Just go back to hell!" With a twirl of my blade, I easily cleave through the arms. A dark purple mist emits from the creature. It''s on its final legs, and now it does something different! Urgency was on my mind. The longer this fight takes, the higher the chance any other creature in this mansion will make its way toward us. I couldn''t stop my final charge despite the cries of Herk telling me to retreat.

    I let my blades roam free. Each movement with my arms cleaved through the construct, piece by piece. Another was gone, blood everywhere, and purple mist was spraying around my body. With each breath I took, my body grew numb. It was a weakening curse like the one before, but only it was visible due to its sheer amount and potency.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Despite my initial resistance to its effects, it deeply caused my body to stiffen upon reacting to the substance. Herk covered his face and eyes to prevent any impact of the curse. My blades continued to dance with no remorse. The mass of flesh only stood with its bottom half still intact while the top lay bare for all to see in meaty chunks of gray melted into mush. Its regeneration wasn''t working due to the effects of holy magic.

    My knees soon gave out, and I slipped onto them. My swords pierced the floorboards to keep me upright. Sweat poured down my face, mixing with the blood that leaked from my head. My hand was shaking from the effects of the curse. I let out a deep sigh and wiped the blood from my face.

    "Gale!" Herk ran towards me. I couldn''t see him through my blurry vision. My body was numb from the curse. It was a cold, burning sensation just breathing; moving any limb of my body was impossible. "Hey, talk to me!" I wish I could respond, but the moment I moved my lips, a string of a cold burn spread throughout my body. "I''m going to remove the curse; give me a moment!" His hands were the only relief I could attain at that moment. It was swift as the cold sensation in my body was removed.

    My lips quivered, yet my voice spoke out. "Is it dead...I can''t see a thing..." It was all a haze. It was taking a bit, but my senses were slowly returning.

    "It''s not healing from its wounds. The construct should be dead. A close call." Herk was straining to speak. He was pushing himself further just to fix me. His limits were a significant problem, no matter the situation. His power was tremendous yet limited. Only praying on his own, he is a self-made cleric with no real education from a church. That''s what I liked about him; he didn''t just believe in it cause he was told to. He believed because he did. And the Goddess gave him her holy light. Putting his entire being into his spells, he is stronger than what he takes credit for.

    "Herk, I appreciate it. Just take it easy once in a while."

    "That''s my line. You always charge headfirst into danger, you idiot. That should just about do it. Let''s grab everyone before-"

    "DID YOU ENJOY YOUR STAAAAYYYYY!!!" The chilling breath of the construct''s high-pitched voice caused our ears to ring. I stumbled back with a shove from Herk. My vision had cleared up, and all I saw was a spray of blood in front of my eyes. The jaws of the construct clamped down around Herk''s left shoulder. The rotting teeth pierced his shoulder and ripped out a massive portion of his shoulder.

    "Herk!!!" My friend pushed back against the construct and fell back in defeat. Blood pouring from his wound, he fell in a critical state. I reached for his cloak and quickly pulled him back with me. Narrowly avoiding the construct from taking his entire body.

    "It''s still alive! How!?" My mind hazy and body still sluggish from the curse, I watch as the piles of gray flesh that I hacked away were able to rejoin the main body. I noticed immediately that the creature deliberately allowed my strikes to connect so that it could save pieces of itself for later to launch that surprise attack.

    "G..aggnnhh..." Gargling on his blood, Herk was bleeding out too fast. Damn it! I couldn''t kill it with his help. My lack of strength allowed this to happen. We''re going to die. The thought of this creature eating us one by one kept playing in the back of my mind over and over again.

    Herk grasped my shoulder and tugged me back with what little strength he had left. I stared into his eyes. With a shaking hand, he wrote sigils onto my blades with his blood. Using it as a catalyst, the blood began to glow brightly. Both my swords lit up in a holy light. Herk had blessed my weapons with the Goddess''s protection. A soft smile crept across his face before losing consciousness.

    "Thank you...Herk... Always for protecting us and keeping us alive... I''ll tear this fucking monster apart! Just don''t you die on me!!!" Fury consumed my eye. A burning desire of hatred and pain filled my soul. I faced down the creature in a rush, one last gamble. The construct stretched its arms forward to impale me. Using the power within my blades, I cleaved through the flesh and tore them to pieces. Recoiling from my strikes, the monster wobbles as it charges forward, morphing its body into a mass of horrific imagery. Various sets of teeth, bones, tendons, muscles, and organs protrude from the creature like a wall of flesh.

    Taking a long, deep breath, a long stream of steam flows from my lips. I reverse the blade in my left hand and hang it behind my back. My body expels the fury from my soul. The only time I can use this effectively is now��the mastery of my Master''s sword art. The evolution of sword arts is only possible at my current level. "Sword Stance: Petals of the Blooming Warrior."

    All of my senses were united into one��my body was light as a feather. My wrists twist and twirl the blades around my body. The flesh of the creature parts with each strike. It tries to attack, but I continuously repel anything it throws at me. My speed was enhanced beyond my limits. I slammed forward along the walls and ran straight toward the creature.

    Leaping from wall to wall, ceiling to floor, slashing through the beast. The blood and flesh ripped apart by my blades turn to dust by the holy magic. It roars as it morphs the flesh into blades and attacks in a blind fury. Perceiving each strike, I evade and deflect each one with effortless speed and reaction. I counter every strike and cleave through the monster without remorse. Slipping past under its arm, I stop right by its stomach. With one last burst of my strength, I unleash a whirlwind of attacks, ranging from spins, twirls, and strikes that all eviscerate the mass of flesh down to just a pile of rotting blood and charred remains of the construct. The magic around my swords fades, revealing the chipped and dulled steel. The walls, painted in the visceral of the creature, leave an artist in awe of its masterpiece...

 Chapter 114

    "Herk!" I ran to his side. The blood pooling from his wounds wasn''t stopping. All I could do was wrap the wound with a long piece of cloth to try to stop as much bleeding as possible. The construct that I killed began to turn into a pile of disgusting rotting flesh. The stench of its body was unreal. At the same time, Yann and Ivian had finally recovered from the weakening curse they had succumbed to. Their voices rang out down the hall; after seeing the injured Herk, they sprinted by the pile of rotting flesh and quickly aided me with Herk.

    "We need to get him to the clinic as fast as we can!" I shout to them as they quickly help lift Herk up. Yann holds him in his arms and nods to Ivian and me to lead the way. With our weapons drawn, we head down the stairs.

    "Are we up against undead Gale?" Ivian speaks. I don''t respond but wave my sword to answer his question. I didn''t want to lose any focus; we were on the third floor of the mansion, and getting down to the entrance was a long distance away. The other staircase that led us to the next floor bypassed several rooms. Leading the charge, the dark atmosphere gathered around us; the moment of the ambush was ever-present. Ivian kept his eyes sharp and examined each room and ceiling to ensure nothing lurked for our approach.

    "This way!" I point the sword forward and lead us down to the first floor. It went without incident, which caused some concern for us. We didn''t know if they lurked within the darkness or near us. The trembling fear of these thoughts kept us on edge. However, the moment we reach the last stretch of the hallway leading to the entrance, the darkness revealed a similar creature to before guarding the door.

    Its bulbous arm and head stretched forward disturbingly. The sunken eyes with pearl white eyes beamed from where its eyes once remained; the construct of its brownish-grey skin tone and the foul stench of the creature filled our noses. Ivian couldn''t withstand the sudden horrific scent of the creature and started to gag and cough for a moment.

    The construct rears its head forward and twists its neck toward us with disturbing glee. The squishy sounds of its footsteps approach us as it peers through the darkness with a wicked smile.

    "Leaving is PROHIBITED!" Teeth crooked backward, made up its entire mouth. The rest of the skin was flexing the muscles to look bigger and able to ready itself to attack. I stepped in front of my friends to defend against any attack coming our way. The construct was in motion to sprint toward us with its arms stretched out. The construct flinches as a spray of its murky blood splatters across the floor.

    "What the..?" I watch as the creature is ripped to shreds instantly and turned into a pile of mush and chunks of meat. The entrance door opens; a single figure enters the dim light. His glasses reflect the gleam, and he slowly adjusts them as he turns to the dead creature.

    "Wait, isn''t that Rys?" Ivian remarks. It is Rys. The gloves on his hands have wires wrapped around them. I slowly approach forward. We don''t know his true intentions.

    "It''s safe to come inside," Rys says to someone out of the corner of the entrance. Slowly approaching is the young kid we rushed to this town to save. Caleb turns around and speaks.

    "That creature didn''t stand a chance. You sure know your stuff about them." Caleb looks at the violent mass of blood and flesh before looking up to see the rest of us. The lights in his eyes light up, and he quickly leaps over the mound of gore and rushes to us. "You guys!"

    "Are you hurt?" I call out as he approaches.

    "No, I''m fine. All thanks to Rys here!" Ahh, good. Just knowing that alone was all I needed to hear. Caleb looks at the rest of everyone until he spots Herk in Yann''s arms. "Herk!"

    "We faced one of those creatures, and it almost killed him. We need to get him out of here now!" I shout. My hands grip tightly on my blades as I approach Rys. "You! Rys! You told me you work at this place! Tell me... Why should I trust you?" I point my blade at him. Caleb quickly sprints to my side and grabs my arm.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Rys isn''t our enemy!"

    "I can''t trust him. There are too many questions that need to be answered!" Rys doesn''t flinch. Only staring at me, reading my face and body.

    "Rys only worked here to uncover the truth of what''s going on here. The only way he could get close to Cornelius was to pose as a doctor! If he let his disguise fall for a moment, he would lose the chance of catching him here."

    "Tsk! Is that true, Rys? Are you not our enemy!?" Rys continues to stare until he shifts to adjust his glasses. He looks to Caleb, pleading for his innocence, and lowers his posture.

    "I told Caleb everything. My reason for being here is because I am a Monster Hunter. Vampires are the only thing I hunt, and I used my medical skills to treat the victims of Cornelius."

    "Vampires? Those creatures would never involve themselves in a town like this."

    "It is strange but true. Something is happening in the shadows, and I intend to find out and snuff it out completely. Leave nothing but the ashes of those abominations!" His eyes are filled with a deep-seeded rage. One that I know all too well. It was the same deep-seeded hatred I had with Caleb in the village, with anyone who had the curse of Nix. It was seeing that kind of rage in his eyes that made me trust him. I slowly lowered my blades.

    "You speak with conviction. I understand the hatred you have sewn into your heart."

    "Don''t talk like some poet. My hatred is mine alone, nothing virtuous or righteous."

    "As you wish. Rys, if you are a doctor, is there anything you can do for my companion. I fear he won''t last much longer in his state; Caleb or Lukia''s healing magic won''t be enough to save him."

    "Bring him here; we have time. I can at least stay off his death." Without hesitation, I motion to Yann to bring Herk to Rys. Laying him down on the ground, Rys asks for our help in showing the wounds. The pool of blood still seeps through the gash inside my friend. "He is on the brink of death; my elixir should help him stabilize after I stitch up his wound."

    Rys draws out his wires from before and pierces Herks skin. Manipulating the wires, he causes them to wrap around, form stitches in the skin, and pulls the wound to a close. Herk is cold and barely breathing. Any pain he feels has been numbed. After finishing closing the wound, Rys opens his pouch and sees the bottle in his hand is his last. He hesitates for a moment.

    "Hey! What''s wrong? Give it to him!" I demand with my hand gripping his shirt.

    "It''s my last one... I wish I had made more, that is all. Lift his head, and I''ll pour it in his mouth." Listening to his words, Ivian and my myself lift Herk and open his mouth for the contents of the bottle to pour down his throat. Herk struggles to swallow but eventually does. Herk relaxes, and his body slowly rests.

    "Did that do it?" Yann looks to Rys.

    "If he gets out of this place and rests for a while, he should be just fine. You can get him out of here; I still have my business to finish here." Rys stands up and starts to walk up the central stairs.

    "I''m coming with you!" Caleb shouts and steps out. I grab his hand and look at him. His face is filled with determination that I have rarely seen before.

    "This is his fight; let him fight it. It shouldn''t include us; we shouldn''t have gotten in his way."

    "So what? We arrived at the wrong time! He saved me and Lukia''s life. Even now, he just saved Herk. We owe him our support after so much. I''m going to make sure he accomplishes his goal."

    Before I can get another word in, Rys speaks. "That''s enough Caleb. You don''t need to. Just take your friend and get out of here. After tonight, Cornelius won''t be a problem for this town if I succeed or not." Rys cracks his neck and proceeds up the stairs.

    "He asked us not to be involved. Let''s go." I grab Caleb''s shoulder and drag him with me. He grabs my hand and rips it away.

    "Gale, take care of them. I''ll be back before dawn."

    "Damn it! Stop-"

    "Gale, let me go. I promise I''ll come back. Don''t worry, I won''t be another companion you lose. But Rys needs as much help as I can give him. I may be unable to fight half of these creatures, maybe none at all. But, if I can at least provide an opening, I''ll gladly give Rys his shot at taking down these vile creatures. Tend to Lukia and Herk while I am away." Brushing my hand away, Caleb''s demeanor is more of a man who is tired of being a bystander of his own life. His value to himself is far greater than I came to realize. My lips didn''t move. Ivian and Yann had already moved Herk out of the mansion, leaving the two of us to talk.

    "Don''t do anything I wouldn''t do. You got it?"

    "No promises. Who has been teaching me to be better than myself? I got a lot more to learn from you." A grin across my face, I depart from the mansion. I had to protect the others and allow Caleb to continue to be in that nightmare of a mansion. The truth is, Caleb is much stronger than me when he needs to be. Underneath his small build and age lies a warrior who is bound to his ways. I can''t take that from him; I just let him charge on and believe in his abilities. For a kid, I have nothing but respect for the little runt...

 Chapter 115

    "You should have left with your companions, Caleb," Rys says in a firm tone. I hold my sword in my hand and follow behind him. Rys doesn''t end his pursuit and continues into the mansion.

    "I won''t let you do this alone. You told me a lot about these creatures; if you fail here, more people will die."

    "The people he used in his experiments created those flesh constructs and many more evils. These unholy abominations are not something you can swing a sword at, and they will fall. My wires were designed to exterminate anything undead and unholy."

    "Do you have any way of making my blade able to kill them permanently?" I look at my sword, trying to figure out a solution.

    "I have some holy oil in my bag; drench your blade with it, and it will have the properties of a blessed weapon for twenty-four hours."

    "What are you waiting for? Hand it over." I chuckle as I reach out toward him. Rys stops momentarily to glare at my face before walking deeper into the mansion. I race back to his side and grab his sleeve. "Don''t ignore me."

    "We are dealing with a powerful Vampire. One that uses necromancy and science to create constructs from the flesh of anything. If you want to help, don''t get in my way. I''ll be the one to kill these creatures."

    "Are you that dead set on doing everything on your own? You''re a doctor; surely you know that helping people, you need help yourself."

    "This matter is my own vendetta!" Rys raised his voice into a shout. I stop to look at his face, twisted with wells of anger. A look that I am familiar with. Letting out a sigh, I walk in front of him and stand in place.

    "Finally, let it slip. Regardless of your feelings, I am coming with you. Now, either you make this easier for yourself and give me the oil, or I will just fight creatures I am unable to kill fully on my own." Once again, I present my hand for the flask. Rys lets out a grunt of displeasure before reaching into his pouch.

    "Here, take it! Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Stay out of my way, Caleb." Rys takes off as I pour the oil over my sword. I can tell the oil is absorbed into the blade magically. A slight glow emits from the blade. Approving of my weapon, I accompany Rys.

    The dark hallway part to a single room on the third floor, presumably Cornelious''s room. The door isn''t locked, and when opened, it reveals nothing unusual. Rys investigates without saying a word, moving certain objects for some hidden switch or button. My role to keep a lookout goes without incident.

    "There has to be something here. He spends most of his time in this room; the scent of his corpse riddles the entire room." Rys looks around frantically, darting his eyes in directions, retracing the scent.

    "How can you smell him?" My thoughts were confused by his comment and behavior. I turned my attention toward Rys for a moment. A burning sensation hit my back, sending me rolling over the desk in the middle of the room. Rys turns to look at me and the figure that had attacked me.

    "Caleb! Tsk! I knew you were lurking somewhere, Bozem!" The pain in my back was near paralyzing. I grabbed the edge of the table and lifted myself to see the assailant. Standing in the doorway is a tall figure with slender arms and pale skin. Wearing butler attire, the figure slumps and moves forward with a massive sway.

    "Ah Rys, how good of you to show up back to work. The Master is working at this moment; I am afraid I must ask you to leave." His voice was oddly raspy; he grabbed a small black object and placed it into his mouth. A loud crunch as his teeth pierce through the oozing creature. He swallows and licks his lips with a long tongue.

    "Maybe Cornelius would like to see what I can do for him. Might showing me how to get there?" Wires encircle his fingers and forms a wall of the wire. Bozem lets out a chuckle and licks over his long, claw-like nails. I strain to get to my feet and raise my blade.

    "Ah, the child, you survived my attack, good. My Master enjoys having children whenever he feels hungry after work. You''ll prove to be a gracious gift for his appetite!" Bozem leaps with a large sweep of his claw directly at me. Rys steps forward, repels him with his wires, and twirls them around his body to drag nearby objects to slam into the tall man.

    I stand up and stay back before getting in the way. Bozem grabs a lamp and crushes the glass of it into his hand. His blood falls to the ground, which starts to burn through the floorboards. Then he flings the shards and pieces of his blood at us. The shards cut through the wires as the blood corrodes them instantly, and Rys lifts his arms to cover his face. The shards slash through his skin, and the blood begins to burn his skin. I narrowly dodged the spray of blood, but droplets had fallen onto my arm.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Intense burning pain seared into my arm as the acidic blood burned past my clothes. I slid my blade along my arm to flick off the blood and prevent further damage. Rys doesn''t react in time before Bozem throws another volley of his blood directly at him, a cone of his blood enough to hit his entire torso.

    "Barrier!" Thinking quickly, I prevent the blood from reaching Rys and let it splash against the barrier. The blood doesn''t react to the magical essence and just falls to the floor, quickly burning through and seeping past down to the foundation. Bozem scoffs at my attempts to hinder his attacks and grows impatient for our survival.

    "I''ll be the shield! Just focus on killing this bastard!" I shout to Rys as he readjusts his wires and covers his arms with them as a way to protect against any damage from the blood. He nods to my plan, flicks his coat, and extends his wires around my barrier toward Bozem. The lengthy figure shows an unnatural reflex, twists around the wires, and races forward at me.

    "Barrier!" I summon the barrier at his legs, which stops him. He nearly ran directly into the yellow wall and tripped over his feet. Rys angles his wires, which pierce Bozem''s arms. The wires quickly burn away from the blood, but Rys wraps the wires around the length of his arm and grabs the long connection with his hands. Pulling tightly, Rys twisted his hips, leaped into the air, and pulled the wires over his shoulder to fling Bozem into a bookcase, breaking completely.

    "Wow, I didn''t realize you were that strong," I comment. Rys lets out a slight grin before dropping it and pushing me down to the ground. In that moment, a long claw extended toward me from Bozems location. The elongated hand slashed Rys on the side before dragging him on its retreat. Rys''s blood flows from the wound as Bozem crawls out from under the bookcase.

    "Don''t get cocky, boy! My Master has given me many gifts! Not only has he revived me on the brink of death, but he has also turned my body into his playground! Giving me untold power, and you shall be the pig I shall demonstrate my strength! Rys is slammed into the ground before being kicked in the face by Bozem. A handful of his teeth shatters inside his mouth and falls across the floor. He struggles to move from the kick, and Bozem yanks his arm to finish him off. "You''ll prove to be another great example of Masters work!"

    Rys smiles with his mouth bleeding profusely, a slight tug on his fingers and wires that were wrapped around Bozems left arm tighten around and shred the creature''s flesh apart. The wires quickly snap from the acidic blood, but Rys grabs a long dagger from his side and uses his wires to throw it into Bozems chest. "Thanks for leaving me an opening!" Through the gargling of blood, Rys continues to smile as Bozem kicks him in the chest, knocking him to his knees.

    "You mongrel! DIE!"

    "Sword Art: Flash Strike!" Before Bozem could kill Rys, I flashed stepped with my sword, slicing through Bozem''s final arm. The oil on the blade protects it from the acidic blood, and the magical enchantment allows it to remain sharp as I cleave the arm from his body. The blood splashes onto my shoulder. Sounds of the acidic blood burning my flesh echo in the room. I grit my teeth through the intense pain and continue the Sword Art. The muscles in my arms and legs tighten beyond physical means to enhance the speed at which my body moves.

    My joints ache from the intense pressure, and the muscle fibers in my arms and legs stretch beyond their limit. The pain is immediate, but I follow through, expanding the limit once more, turning my blade for another strike. Bozem tries to kick me away, but I duck under it, sliding to my knees. Turning my strike vertically, I stare at the fearful monster with a stern look. His eyes are wide with disbelief. Pivoting my foot backward and turning my back, I cleave from groin to head. The blade effortlessly slices through his flesh without issue. At the same time, I leap forward away from Bozem, tackle Rys to the ground, and raise my hand to cast a barrier.

    It was a mere fraction of a second for my strike to connect and tackle Rys. The barrier wraps around us as the spray of the orange-tinted blood erupts from the screaming creature before his guts and organs slump to the floor. His body lands with a meaty thud before the corpse starts to melt into the acidic blood, leaving the stain of his demise forever.

    The barrier vanishes when it was safe to do so. I get to my feet and cast healing magic on my shoulder. The soothing sensation erases most of the discomfort. My muscles ache from using the Sword Art.

    "Didn''t expect him to be that strong..." Rys holds his bleeding mouth and rests on his knee before standing up.

    "Stand still; let me fix you up." I place my hand on his mouth and cast some healing magic. The bleeding stops and closes the wound. Rys takes a step back, rubbing his mouth. The teeth that he lost still filtered the floor while others corroded from the blood.

    "Guess I don''t need to smile anyways," Rys says, still feeling his mouth.

    "What smile? Just look more stone cold like always." He chuckles at the comedic gesture.

    "Thanks. We should continue to search for the-" Rys stops himself and looks at the wall on the far side of the wall. The splatter of Bozem''s blood corroded parts of it, but upon further inspection, Rys points out a hidden door behind the wall''s interior. "This will take us to Cornelius."

    With some effort, Rys pries the rest of the wall off and opens the door, revealing an elevator that leads downward into some basement. I look at Rys and to the mass of melted flesh before taking a long sigh.

    "I guess it does. Let''s go." Entering inside the elevator, it slowly descends down into the next layer of this cursed mansion...

 Chapter 116

    Caleb proved that he could be helpful in the fight against Bozem. I had never seen someone react in a situation like that before. His ability to read a fight was even more significant than mine. I fear that I may hold him back at this rate. Bozem was Cornelius''s right-hand servant. He turned his loyal thrall into an abomination.

    "What should I expect to face regarding this, Cornelius? Anything at all to prepare?" Caleb spoke in a simple tone. I looked at him to see anxiety well behind his eyes. His concern after being thrown into such a nightmare isn''t easy to have a brave face.

    "He is an alchemist, or I guess he was. He was a low-born noble who poisoned his entire family to inherit their riches to further the science he called ''medicine.'' It was a front for his vile experiments on people to create living weapons that he could profit from. His studies were correct, but the method he used for his constructs left them still alive with consciousness. Each of his experiments would kill themselves or die from shock upon discovering their current fate. He struggled for years to continue his research, selling the organs of his victims or poisoning people of wealthy status. When he was finally caught, he poisoned himself to the brink of death. Escaping by faking his death, he was saved by the Vampire Lord who gave him his fangs. With his promise to provide financial and research notes to the Vampire Lord, he would gain immortality and a steady supply of materials for his work." My lips paused momentarily, emotions flooded my heart, and I collected myself in the meantime.

    "Then he was able to perfect his constructs because of his newfound power and vampirism?" Caleb asks the right question. I silently nod.

    "Being revived with necromancy, Cornelius was able to create his constructs by injecting them with vampire cells, his own blood, to create living puppets that he could command with his will alone."

    "Didn''t you help him with the victims? Why couldn''t you stop him? You let innocent people die!" Of course, even if he is a child, Caleb isn''t an idiot. But my mission to learn everything I could to achieve my goal and get close enough to strike Cornelius was all I thought about...

    "You''re right; I helped him under the guise of a doctor. I pleaded to him about his former profession to gain his interest. I am sure he was using me to get him live subjects from the clinic I had created in town, however, I protected those with my sigils in the clinic. I spent sleepless nights finding brigands and bandits as fodder."

    "You gave him bandits?" Caleb drops his hands to his side. He studies my face to discern the truth of my words. "You still fueled his nightmarish ambitions. Even if these people deserved to be punished for their crimes, this was beyond anything they deserved."

    "Don''t think I don''t understand how that is. Even if I did give him the scum of the earth, there were still plenty of regular people who still wound up in his mansion, which he had his servants disable and take into the underground for his experiments. I made sure to poison all of the refugees before they succumbed to his cruel devices. I gave them death when it matters most so they wouldn''t feel any pain."

    "You couldn''t save them?" His hands grip my coat, and he pushes me to the wall. His strength when he gets upset changes. His grip and force gave me a good shake. I lifted his hand off my coat and let out a sigh.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "If I got caught, trying to let them escape would ruin everything I had gotten this far. But he had his suspicions about me from the beginning. Two of my assistants in the clinic were his thralls. You met them and saw what they were capable of. They would have killed my staff and any patient with all their might before scuttering away in the night along with their master. Don''t worry; I plan to atone for my actions and for allowing innocent lives to be used in cruel experiments. However, it is more important we kill and rid ourselves of Cornelius."

    Slumping back, Caleb rests his head against the elevator with a light expression. "The very least we can do is avenge them. I need you to help me eradicate this plague from our world. I hate these monsters; I despise them, and it is my job to make sure they feel the fallen wrath of those slain."

    "Well said. We''re almost at the end. Stay ready!" The cracks within my knuckles echo in the dark chamber. Torches emit blue flames in the dark cellar beneath the mansion. The chemical mix of oils and science to create a flame that lasts for years. Cornelius never ceased his research in any science.

    "Have you been down here, Rys?"

    "If I had, I would have killed Cornelius when I had the chance. No, I was always looking for a way to get into his lair, but they were crafty in hiding the entrance. Expect the worst."

    Caleb stood by my side as sounds of laughter and machines echoed throughout the path. I extend my wires and wrap my hands.

    "No no no... This isn''t good enough! More essence, and this one is complete!" His voice was sickly but also dignified��the prideful tone of a dangerous madman. Cornelius was finally within my reach...

    "CORNELIUS!" I roared his name with burning hatred. Caleb glanced in my direction briefly before returning his stance.

    Standing over an operating table with a large corpse loosely piled onto it was the man of the hour. His greasy, long ponytail with a silver adornment wrapped around it swayed with his whole body. Hands deep and bloody inside the stomach of his latest victim.

    "My work is just perfect in every way..." Hysterical in his own madness, the creature rips his hands away from the body and licks the blood with glee. A soft moan of grotesque pleasure escapes his lips. "Are you ready to be my masterpiece...Rys...?"

    "Your vile games and creations end today. All of your servants and constructs have been disposed of. Nothing left to stop me from ripping you apart. I''ll erase you from the very existence of this world!"

    "Blah blah! You finally talk more than a few words and you never shut up... Grr!! This won''t do...no, not at all. Master needs more to complete his own creation... After the last failure, he surely wants something excellent."

    "Before I kill you, tell me where your Master is!" Extending my wires from my fingers, I swing them around his neck. My fingers tug back to slice into his flesh, and a sprout of blood runs along his neck. Cornelius doesn''t respond to the pain, but his eyes slowly droop low, and his gaze meets his mind.

    "Don''t think that will be enough to rid me completely. These wires are nothing but playful strings to me!" With the flick of his hand, his claws slice through each of the wires with no resistance.

    "He''s strong!" Caleb shouts.

    "Don''t let his Vampire strength fool you into thinking we can''t win. Just focus on keeping him in place so I can-"

    "Oh, don''t worry about that; I know what ticks you off, Rys..." I blinked only for a moment, but Cornelius appeared behind us��his hand on each of our shoulders. A sudden chill flows through our bodies as Cornelius uses his Chill Touch upon us. Caleb groans in pain as the feeling of our muscles cramping up from the rapid decline of internal temperature in our bodies.

    "W-What..." My lips quiver from the cold, and I try to move my hands to attack. My fingers have begun to stiffen due to his ability. I can''t move... His face gets close to both of ours.

    "Now... Who shall be first to be my next masterpiece?"

 Chapter 117

    The raspy whisper fills their ears with dread. Caleb couldn''t stop shaking as the ice-cold touch flowed throughout his body. Rys played the horrific thought of their deaths in his mind over and over again. Cornelius''s wicked grin of pleasure reeked of blood and decay.

    "Shall it be you? My dear Rys, who thought he was so clever that I wouldn''t sniff you out. Or the child with the bright hair... Is he a child of Nix? A rare breed I always wanted to get my hands on!" Caleb feels the tight grip on his shoulder and digs claws into his shoulder, drawing blood. Rys moves only an inch before his shoulder is crushed under the intense pressure of Cornelius. He lets out a yell, the pain burning deep.

    "I...won''t let you touch him!" Rys brushes the hand off his shoulder and draws his wires to attack Cornelius. A small cut appears on his cheek and slowly drips dark red blood. Cornelius looks at Rys with his dull black eyes, a void of nothingness.

    "A futile attempt. Maybe you should learn how to behave!" A blur of speed whips forward. Rys is hit in the chest by a powerful force. Cornelius cracked his ribs with a single punch that sent him forward. A single twirl in the air as Rys'' body crashes into the table of the corpse, knocking the body and table onto the floor. He tumbles to a stop, gasping for air. Blood fills his lungs, with his ribs now piercing them. Each gasp of breath is a dagger driven deeper into his chest.

    Rys, unable to move from the blow, watches helplessly as Cornelius lifts Caleb by his throat. The gleeful smile across the diabolical vampire reveals the sharp fangs. Caleb coughs as the tight around his throat closes, the life slowly leaving his body.

    "C-Caleb...! A..Arrghh!" Spewing blood between coughs, Rys crawls forward next to the body and grabs the table. Getting himself to his knees, Rys extends his wires out and wraps them around the hand holding Caleb.

    "Rys... You know that won''t save this boy even if you-" A flash of blood stains his arm. The wires dig deep into his skin, deep enough to actually hurt the creature. Rys grunts as the pain in his chest tightens, pulling with all his might as he braces against the table, allowing the grip to be removed from Caleb.

    A gasp of air returns to Caleb as he recovers. Kicking away from the vampire, he tumbles but stands on his feet. Cornelius, frustrated, grabs the wires and pulls Rys forward, knocking him to the ground with a loud thud. Another wire wraps around his leg and slashes deep into his flesh. Blood sprays onto the floor, unable to realize the sudden strength of the razor-sharp wires he was able to ignore earlier; Cornelius drags Rys forward by yanking the wire around his leg back.

    Rys tumbles but uncurls another wire from his hand, wrapping it around Cornelius'' neck. Rys, unable to breathe anymore due to his injuries, tightens the wires and pierces deeper into the pale flesh once more. Caleb rushes forward and stabs his sword into the vampire''s chest. Rys smiles at the sight of the creature on its knees after faltering to fight against the wires. Drops of blood glide along his fingers. With a tight grip, Rys can increase the wire''s strength by damaging his own hands in the process, which is his final effort to take down this foe.

    "I won''t lose...! I will continue to sap the life...of these mongrels as long as I continue to live!" The dark abyss of Cornelius'' eyes blares a vibrant crimson red. Never had this Vampire Lord been on the cusp of his own death had he needed to resort to this power. Facing imminent death against two maggots brought nothing but his fury. His pride would not allow his downfall to be that of a child and a reckless vermin who posed as his servant. "Blood...Curse...Awaken!"

    Blood red veins begin to bulge from his skin, tightening his muscles and skin around them. The wires around his neck and limbs quickly snap from the pressure. Rys stares in disbelief as the intensity of power born inside this creature far exceeds anything he had previously encountered. With a quick strike, Caleb is knocked to the ground, hitting his back against the wall and landing into a couple of empty glass vials, which shatter upon his impact.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Caleb-!" Rys turns his head, distracted. The vampire''s speed travels like a blur of images as Cornelius appears before Rys. Cornelius'' long ponytail floats in the air from the aura produced by his power. Rys tries to move, but Cornelius stops him in his tracks and slaps his face in quick succession. Not wanting to kill the man, he slaps his face until the skin rips open with blood.

    "Rys! Damn it! Raahhhh!" Caleb charges forward and ducks under to strike at the vampire. His blade is caught in his hand. Caleb quickly draws his dagger and leaps to stab into Cornelius'' throat. The blade bounces off the hardened flesh. There is a slight pause before Caleb coughs blood from the impact of the strike to his stomach, obliterating him back. Crashing into the wall hard enough to shatter it. The young boy crumples to the ground, bleeding from the head. Rys manually wraps his wires around Cornelius and locks the vampire into a standoff.

    "I''ll kill you...no matter what..." Blood pours from his lips, his glasses fallen from the strikes by Cornelius. His face swelled and was bleeding red from the inhuman might behind each of those strikes. The wires dig into his hands to the point they reach his bones. Crimson coats the wires without a single one clean.

    "If this is all you have to show for your efforts, then allow me to end your little rebellion." Plunging his hand forward, Cornelius pierces Rys'' chest all the way through. The impact shreds his organs, and blood profusely spills across the ground. The wide eyes of this hunter stutters. His vision darkens as the pain quickly grows.

    "R-Rys..." Caleb holds his arm, trying to deny the sight before him. The wires slowly fall limp and wither away. Rys lets out a gasp before falling backward. Landing beside the corpse, blood pools from his wound. His face is left in a state of shock. The life in his eyes is all but faded...

    "Takes care of that pest... Now... Be a good boy, and let me use your body for my work..." Cornelius turns to Caleb and slowly approaches. The young noble feels nothing but hatred inside.

    "Rys..!!!" Screaming his name, Caleb lets out a few tears of agony before raising his head toward the monster in front of him. Grabbing his sword, Caleb advances. But upon taking his first step, he vanishes by ducking low and attacking with a vertical cut.

    The blade slashes the chest of the creature, and he backs away. Unknowing that Caleb was tapping into his old self, his abilities were now beyond what the boy was capable of doing before. The eyes of Sato Haruki now present within him. His breathing and stance shift instantly.

    "What is this... You don''t smell the same... Fascinating..." Filled with wonder, Cornelius smiles with no worry and attacks. Caleb twirls his sword around, flips over the vampire without hesitation, and slices his shoulder. Not wavering for a second, Caleb switches the blade to his left and cleaves through his stomach. Blood gushing from the wound, Cornelius continues to cackle at the sight of something new.

    The dark eyes of Sato watch his movements and react with a turning strike that cuts off a few fingers of the right hand. But the claws still cleaved through his shoulder, leaving his left arm wounded. Unfazed by the injury, Caleb rushes forward again and deflects a few strikes before countering with another slash on his chest.

    "More! Show me more! I want to see what those eyes shall reveal when I explore your body!" Focusing on his speed, Cornelius leaps across the room and flips around with his enhanced power. The blood curse of a vampire awakens when the bloodlust of their ambition is at its strongest. Cornelius had exceeded the limit of the blood curse due to Caleb''s presence as an anomaly. Fueling his curse further, he lands another strike to Caleb''s side. The wound spews a steady stream of blood down his leg.

    Caleb falters for a moment as the loss of blood is starting to take its toll on his body. The essence of Sato fades away. Caleb returns to his senses and crumples to the ground, unable to stand. "E-Errah...! I need...to get up...! Move...body... Come on...!" Cornelius gets closer.

    "Stay still... I don''t want to damage your body any further before I kill you..." He pulls back his hand, ready to end Caleb''s life. Thrusting forward, a band of wires wraps around his arm and pulls it back. Missing the strike against Caleb. Cornelius turns his head to see Rys standing; his chest wound barely open and bleeding and still alive. His battered body had mostly stopped bleeding, and his wounds seemed to have closed on their own.

    "Rys...?" Caleb calls out, unsure at how he survived such a fatal blow...

    "I knew there was something off about you... Your blood... It smelled too sweet to be human.....Ahh... So, it''s you... The "failed" experiment Master created with his own blood... The first genetically born Vampire..."

 Chapter 118

    I am the spawn of the Devil. Born from a vile creature whose heart is blacker than tar. However, he didn''t have a heart at all. An empty void of a monster hellbent on playing God. All I remember from my early childhood is pain. Strapped to a table, knives digging deep into my flesh just to see me heal my wounds. A child who had no mother to love him. A despicable and vile monster that wouldn''t be fair to call a father.

    The one who created me... One of the great Vampire Lords to reach the status of Messiah. Messiah Cethric. Using the research gained from various Lords including Cornelius, his aims to create the ultimate hybrid of Human and Vampire. Using Necromancy and the corpse of a virgin maiden, he created life with his own blood and essence to manipulate an undead woman''s pregnancy. Who was she? I never found that out. I don''t care; whoever she was, she wasn''t my mother. And he isn''t my father either.

    For years, he would push me beyond my limits, break me in ways no one should endure, and his expression..? Disappointment. All of his cruelty and brutality left him only disappointed in a child who didn''t show any of his ambition of creating the perfect lifeform. I wasn''t human nor vampire��an abomination born from the darkest depths of hell.

    I could hear people''s hearts beating in their chests, the sounds of rats moving along the floors, and even the grass moving. Darkness was as bright as day. The sun was bright and warm to the touch. Everything seemed to be slower than they actually were.

    As a child, my hunger was plenty. Rotting piles of flesh and bone were all I was fed. The taste was revolting. I would be starved for weeks at a time to induce a blood frenzy. If any of the "meals" I ate couldn''t go down, but up, I had to lick it from the floor. Beyond filthy and reeking of the rotting corpses I feasted upon.

    After ten long years, showing nothing like he wanted, he intended to dispose of me. Using a servant to take me away and let me die in the woods. Yet that boy he left to die had only one thing driving him to keep on living despite being skin and bones.

    Revenge.

    Hatred.

    Malice.

    Rage.

    My freedom was a chain itself. Before I could remember, I hated him. I didn''t understand those feelings until I killed a little girl who was playing with her father. She wanted to play with me, and all I could think was to sink my teeth into her throat and rip it out. It sickens me every day how sweet she tasted that her face wouldn''t leave my dreams. The father''s scream echoes in my mind every waking moment until the sounds of gargling on his own blood fill those empty halls. There''s blood everywhere; it''s beneath me, on me, in me. The anguish and tears on their face never leaves you.

    Her name was Rys. The name he shouted when he witnessed me devouring her. I wish I knew his name. After coming to my senses, I cried for hours; I hated myself for what I had done. I didn''t know what I did; I didn''t know what this world was or who really lived in it. All I knew was I felt broken and upset. But it was that moment of regret and misery that I realized that I hated my father...Cethric... I didn''t hate him for what he did to me. I didn''t hate the pain he inflicted, the flesh he cut, the bones he broke, the constant feeling of painful hunger, all of it. What made me hate him was creating me. An abomination. My hatred for making me into a monster that killed a little girl and her father on a typical bright sunny day.

    And when I wanted to end it all, the blade couldn''t even cut deep enough before the wound would close and revoke the blade from me. I had no purpose, no reason; not even death wanted me. The hunger never stopped. Feeding from myself it only made me sick.

    Spending weeks, I wandered from town to town to pick up scraps just to survive. Temptation around every corner drove me mad; I feared another frenzy. After running with his moldy bread, I scarfed it down. My throat was dry, and I couldn''t swallow it properly. Slurping the murky water in the streets just to hydrate myself, only then I curled up into a sobbing mess...

    "Is this the child?" A deep-voiced man spoke. My eyes fluttered open just enough to see the silhouette of a large, burly man with a long trench coat and hat. His hands and face were covered in scars. His gray hair was kept in a small ponytail; he was speaking to the leader of the town.

    "Yes! Please! Remove this riffraff from my streets. He has caused enough problems with stealing, but he also assaulted some people in a tavern after they caught him sneaking off with their food." The tall man stroked his graying beard and looked at me with curiosity. He turned to look around before kneeling down to get a better look at me. I was too frail and weak to move.

    "A kid his size and half starved to death? I doubt it."

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "One of the men lost an eye!"

    "Lost his eye?"

    "This child-no creature scratched it out with a single swipe of his hand when he was caught. Do something!"

    "Alright..! Shut your mouth... I''ll see what I can do." He scoots closer and speaks again. "Hey, kid, did you scratch the man''s eye out? Or is this yapper saying the shits?"

    I coughed a bit before responding in a raspy tone. "I...was hungry...he wasn''t going to eat it...so I took it..."

    "And he grabbed you, and you took his eye? Did you strike at him first?"

    "I was scared..."

    "Adults can be scary, son... But if you-"

    "Not scared of adults... Scared of myself..."

    "Scared of yourself...?" Piqued his interest, he reaches into his pouch to pull out a piece of dried salted meat. "Want some?"

    I instinctively reached for it, but my arms slumped to the ground. I haven''t slept well in weeks, barely any food or water. Moving was impossible.

    "What are you doing?!" The town leader raised his voice only to be stopped by the man''s hand.

    "Just wanting to see something... Here, you can take it. But if you don''t want it, I can-"

    "I...want it..."

    "Then take it. Grab it from my hand." Waving it around like a prize for a baby, he taunted me with the meat.

    "B-bring it closer...my hand...can''t move..." Tried with all my might I wouldn''t budge.

    "Well, that is too bad. Guess you don''t want it. Rot there for all I care." He swipes it behind him and prepares to leave me in my sorry state. The hunger had gotten the better of me. A well of rage filled in my stomach. Urging for sustenance.

    "Give...me...IT!" I leaped for his hand to grab the meat. He sidestepped and grabbed the back of my neck, holding me in place as I reached for it in a feral state. My eyes dipped into a hue of red, my nails grew sharp, and visible fangs passed my lips. Growling like a beast, I struggled to free myself.

    "So that is what you are..."

    "A..A MONSTER!? KILL IT!" The town leader panics and shouts, causing a commotion. Everyone around turns their attention to view what is going on. People whispering to themselves as the sight of a child going rapid in the hand of this tall mysterious man.

    "A Vampire withstanding the sun? I must look into this before I go."

    "G..Grrrraaahhh!!" I lost all sense of my humanity for a single strip of meat. It was pitiful and grotesque of a display. I flailed my claws around and even tried to attack the man, but he kept me from reaching him.

    "I''ll be taking this child away from here, don''t worry. I''ll handle these matters."

    "Burn the creature!"

    "He is possessed by a devil!"

    "That child is evil! Get rid of it!"

    The shouts of the townspeople caused little for concern for the man. He held me up, rolled me to his shoulder, and began moving toward the exit gates. I constantly struggled in his grasp but never could free myself even a little with the strength I had.

    "As part of the Hunter Association, I, Tharon Harkas, shall handle this matter. I swear on my name and the Association." He didn''t speak another word. The entire town had grown quiet after his declaration. His authority was strong. He carried me for a long way before throwing me to the ground. I used up most of my energy struggling and could barely hold myself up.

    "What are you, kid... Human or Vampire? Surely, you would be struggling to even breathe in your current state if you were a human. But if you were a Vampire, the sun would have made you suffer greatly from the pain of it.

    "Just kill me..."

    "Huh?" His face grows annoyed by my response. His demeanor wasn''t as serious as before. "Come on, kid, I am not heartless to kill you unless you gave me a reason to."

    "Fine... then just kill me and let me suffer in my place... I killed two people...ate them just to satisfy my hunger..."

    "Are you talking about the missing father and his daughter...? They have been gone for a month..."

    "I killed them... I didn''t want to...but I did..." Tears welled in my eyes. The memory of that nightmare was anguish to relive.

    "I see..."

    "If only if I wasn''t made like this... If I didn''t continue to live..."

    "Enough of that... If you want to die, then die."

    "I can''t...nothing I do..."

    "Just let your body shut down. Let it all end right here."

    "My body won''t let me! Don''t you hear me!" Lifting myself to my knees, I looked on with regrets. "No matter what I do, I always live... I am tired of living this nightmare... Please, just end it here... End my suffering!" The moment I say those words, he draws a blade. A curved scimitar. He swings the blade, intending to decapitate me. I close my eyes with glee, hoping for it to be the end.

    But it doesn''t arrive. My eyes open to see my hands holding the blade. Blood flowed down the silver steel to the hilt.

    "W-Why...?"

    "Because you want to live. No one who says they want to die really wants to die. They just want an excuse for someone to punish them. I won''t punish you. You''ve done enough yourself."

    "I...I..." My words became tangled in between the tears flowing down my cheeks.

    "Instead of searching for a punishment, you can atone by living. Living and letting me train you to be a Hunter. I don''t have long for this world... I can feel it. I need to pass on my knowledge otherwise it would be a great loss to this world and for future generations if I don''t at least have a student graduate."

    "A student...becoming a Hunter...?"

    "That is right. I''ll let you in on my ways of killing all types of creatures."

    "Can I...kill whoever made me into...this!"

    "If that is your way of atonement, then yes. I shall give you everything you need to know to kill the bastard who created you. Granted, I am skeptical of myself on this, but... I have a feeling you won''t disappoint."

    "If that is what it takes...Then I will!"

    "Good answer... Now... What is your name, boy." His eyes were stern and filled with a bright fire. I felt obligated to tell him...

    "My name is...is... I don''t... I never... I..."

    "What is your name."

    "Its...A...ah..."

    "Last time... What is your name..." My breath stayed still. I didn''t let my mind panic. I had to be strong if I were to prove myself to him.

    "My name...is Rys... A name that I won''t ever forget..."

 Chapter 119

    Tharon was strict. That much can be said about my training. He was pushing me past my limits to see what I could and could not do. But he was testing how far he could push me until I snapped. He would stop me at all costs if I posed any threat by going into a frenzy. The first time I showed hints of a frenzy, he held a dagger to my heart. At any moment, he could have plunged it deep inside and ended my life there. But in his eyes, he wanted to believe that I could resist the urges within.

    I bit my tongue off to stop myself. Tharon was more than surprised to see how far I was willing to go in preventing myself from attacking him out of primal instincts. Of course, we had to stop training if I did that and allowed my body to regenerate before resuming. The stout but old man kept the appearance of someone still in their prime. However, it wasn''t enough to keep me from hearing the deep coughs and fits he had. Being at the age of two-hundred fifty-two years, he lived past the normal expectancy of a human. But any moment, he would take a turn, and his death would be rapid.

    "I may be old, but don''t think I won''t shut you down if you act out of turn!" His voice was loud. My strong hearing wouldn''t stop ringing after he finished speaking. It was his way of drilling it into my head, making sure if I ever remembered his words, a slight ringing in my skull would be the reminder.

    As a young, starving boy, I could eat food like anyone else. For once, I would not be starving like a wild animal barely surviving off scraps of trash and rotting pieces of filth. But after the joys of eating food began to grow stale, the true hunger inside would always be lurking. Tharon could tell if something was happening inside me. Every time, a dagger near my heart. Making sure I knew the punishment. Despite the cold shoulder of my condition, he still smiled at me. He didn''t see me as a monster. In fact, he saw me as a child who needed to be saved.

    I didn''t realize it at the time, but he started to care for me like a son. He never talked much about his life other than his past hunts and encounters as wisdom and knowledge to fight those creatures he did. However, none of his skills in the various weapons he had in his home would call to me. A sword always felt too awkward. The spear too long and flimsy in my hands. Axe too wide of a swing. Bows would break from my uncontrolled strength. Everything I used proved to give me issues. For a few years of my training, I studied and did basic training to get myself in shape.

    Using my bare hands to fight and defend, I got pretty good at being a brawler. That was my last resort. I didn''t have anything that proved to be effective in killing anything. One day, when I was fifteen, I snuck into his chambers to see what kind of stuff he had. I still was just a curious child. I found his chest and opened it.

    Looking inside was an old white coat, too big for me at the time. Next to the coat were some pictures that buried a pair of gloves that had some old design for where the fingers go. I looked at the photos to see Tharon standing with a boy no older than me who wore the same gloves that I had found.

    In other pictures and paintings, that kid had become a man. On the back of one of the photos said, "My little Westler, my pride and joy." This was his son, a son who grew into a man. The next few photos showed Westler with a woman who was pregnant. I continued to search, but the sound of the door opening rumbled into the room.

    "What are you doing in my room!" Tharon charged at me. I froze up and put my hands up to defend myself. Tharon grabbed my wrists, tossed me to the side, and closed the chest in a fit. Sweat poured down his face, and he began to breathe heavily until a violent cough made him spew blood.

    "Master Tharon!" I went to rush to his side, but he put his hand up to stop me. I looked up to him and didn''t wish to see him suffer or upset him. I wanted to apologize, but the words never came out of my quivering lips. Tharon took a minute to recover. He noticed I still had the weird gloves still in my hands.

    Tharon looked at me for a moment and then to the gloves. Something about seeing me with them; he felt a soft shock in his body before sitting on his bed. Lighting a lantern in the room to fill the darkness. "My apologies, Rys... I didn''t mean to frighten you."

    "It isn''t a problem, Master Tharon! It''s my fault! I shouldn''t have snuck into your room and pried into your life!" I felt hot and cold at the same time. My body didn''t know how to respond. "Just... Are these your sons?" I couldn''t help but ask; my curiosity was intrigued.

    "They are. They were the weapons he used to slay monsters and beasts."

    "I''ve never seen these before. All of the things you taught me, gloves like these never appeared in them."

    "That''s because... It is a weapon...or I should say a talent that has been lost. My son was the first to master and perfect it and the last. I was the one who developed them, but he found the passion to make use of them. These gloves... Strand Holders, as he called them, hold magical wires made of Moonrock and Magisteel ore. The wires or ''Strands'' within them are nearly endless if the right bearer can use them to their full potential. The amount of times I cut myself using them, scars layered over scars, I could never be delicate and thorough enough to avoid injury."

    "Why do you have them then? Shouldn''t your son have them?"

    His face saddened for a moment before he cleared his throat. "He''s dead." A cold silence filled the room. I looked on with wide eyes. I grabbed the remaining pictures which had Whistler holding a small girl, smiles across their faces. Tharon grabbed my hands and took the pictures away from me.

    "How did he die?" I asked calmly and slowly.

    "I killed him." The voice was dead of any emotion. A deep wound reopened; Tharon seemed like the decaying old man he should have been at his current age.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "How did-"

    "Enough of the questions... Leave me alone..." There was no anger in his voice, just sadness. I could feel my own chest well up from the distance, and sorrow held deep. I softly nodded and left his room. Before closing his door, I turned to spot a single tear falling down his cheek. The man who showed nothing but energy had turned to sorrow, if it was for the moment. I felt sorry for making him feel this way.

    Several days went by with Tharon locked in his room. I continued to do my daily training and studying. After the fifth day, Tharon finally came out of his room. I didn''t speak a word until he looked at me with piercing eyes.

    "Let me see your hands." I didn''t question him or protest. I simply did as he asked. He gripped my hands tightly and looked at them with a frustrated look. "I''ve been looking after you for years, but nothing has been done to develop your skills fully. You have great survival skills, but you rely too heavily on your blood to provide you with power. Becoming a Hunter means more than catching and killing your target. The art must be sophisticated and refined. Allowing you to continue to draw from your power is going to hinder your efforts in the future."

    "But... I haven''t been able to properly use any of the styles or Hunter weapons you''ve taught me. I''m a failure to your teachings." His grip tightened, and a fury burned deep behind his eyes.

    "None of my students were failures! It is my fault as the Master and teacher that you haven''t found success in your training. My years are starting to bite me. My eyes and ears are failing. Sooner or later, I won''t be able to run or walk, let alone protect you or anyone from monsters."

    "Then...how?"

    "Rys...my boy..."

    "Yes, Master?"

    "I failed my son. I failed him as a father and master; I let him and his child...my granddaughter, down because I let him take a hunt that proved too much for his age and experience. But if there is something I can learn from my mistakes... I can at least make sure his legacy lives on."

    Tharon turned to enter his room. Bashing through the door, he carried his chest and laid it on the table.

    "I had a lot to think about these past five days after thinking about my son... He took charge, and he made me proud to be his father. Even if it takes years, even if you hate me, I''ll make you a Hunter." Reaching into the chest, he pulls out the same gloves I saw before, the Strand Holders. Placing them on the table, he lets out a pained sigh. "This is the last resort I am willing to go... Please...take them, put them on."

    "Isn''t this your son''s? I couldn''t possibly-"

    "I can''t keep letting my heartbreak from his passing; I should be happy that I was able to see him at his happiest. He would have wanted me to give them to his daughter, but she would never see me after his death. So, if his legacy as the master of those gloves needs to live on... I am more than willing to let you have them... If you can conquer them, that is."

    Speechless, my hands trembled while looking at them. Using these gloves would mean I am prepared for what they bring. Tharon gave the choice solely to me and me alone. Not to disappoint him, I lifted them from the table, slowly putting them on over my hands.

    At first, I felt nothing but a slight tingle of discomfort. They were heavy as the boundless strands were stored within the gloves. I turned to Tharon to speak, but there was a clicking sound, then a tight feeling wrapped around my hands and fingers. The gloves had spooled the strands of wires around the joints and the main muscles of my hands. My arms tensed up, and the feeling became harder to adjust.

    "Ease into it; the wires will rip your flesh if you can''t focus." Tharon kept coaching and guiding me on how they function and operate. Straining, I moved my fingers around to release some of the pressure. Instantly, I felt a deep pain pierce my fingers, blood spilling from the cuts. I grinded my teeth in reaction, the blood seeped through the strands and drizzled to the floor. Tharon shouted at me to keep focus, get use to how they work before making any sudden motions or movements.

    "Damn it! Come on!" The crimson color of my eyes flared a vibrant red, the stages of a frenzy occurring. With no care for my well-being, I knew I would regenerate despite the pain I would endure; I clenched my hands tight. Strands spooled out of the gloves, running along my entire hands at intense speeds. The skin and muscles on them were torn off as pieces of my flesh stuck on the wires, and large sprouts of blood exploded from my hands.

    "Rys!" Tharon attempted to stop me, but I backed away from him.

    "Master No! I can...take it! Don''t worry!" A long stream of strands stretched out and touched the floor. A single scrape from the wire cut the wooden tiles with ease. Seeing how it worked firsthand, I pulled my fingers back to retract the strand back into the glove. It ripped through my bone and caused even more damage. Yet, I started to understand this item. A single thought appeared in my mind.

    What did Westler have to do to control such a self-destructive device? Tharon said he was a genius who was delicate to avoid hurting himself. Being delicate wasn''t how he did it. Otherwise, his hands would be the same as mine. No, he only made it look delicate. In fact, he learned how to control the strands so that they wouldn''t cut himself. The wires are magical and respond only when worn. That is because the strands must properly and tightly connect to all the critical joints and muscles in the hand to be able to use these gloves potential fully. It is the design Master had thought up, but fundamentally, he couldn''t comprehend the intense control one must have with one''s own body to pull off such a feat.

    Westler had subconsciously adapted to them because of his ability to understand how his body worked. He studied and ingrained muscle memory to control the strands without them harming him. So, to control them, I must control how my body guides the wires.

    "Master...I''ll show you...how amazing your son really was!" Tharon looked at me, surprised. Through the pain I endured, a large grin appeared on my face. Using my heightened senses, I listened to the strain on my joints, muscles, and even the bones in my hands that the wires dug into. Slightly moving each joint and muscle to hear and feel the strand moving. Figuring out the hardest part would make the rest child''s play.

    My fingers bent and flexed, my joints turned, and my muscles expanded; I quickly understood how it worked. The blood-soaked strands wrapped around my fingers, sliding past each joint with ease; as I clenched my hands to spool several strands out from the glove, I turned and swiped at a chair. The wood splinters off the chair and falls over, cut in half. I quickly eased my muscles and joints enough to retract the strands without letting them drag my joints back and cutting into them.

    After a couple of minutes of repeating the same thing, the wires fully retract into the glove. Sweat covered my entire body; the intense pain I felt had begun to numb as my regenerative abilities started to activate...

    "Your son could do this without my enhanced physical abilities... He truly was a genus like you said..." Facing Tharon, he stood watching in awe. I slowly removed the gloves and placed them on the table; the wounds on my hands had already closed, and the tissue had been completely replaced.

    "You...did it. The only time I saw that kind of display... Was when Westler put them on the first time... You say he was a genius...truly?"

    "I don''t think I could have done this without being me... He really did it on his own pure tenacity and abilities."

    Before I could finish speaking, Tharon wrapped his arms around me, withheld the tears in his eyes. He didn''t say anything except a few words... "Thank you..."

 Chapter 120

    For the next ten years, Tharon taught me everything I needed to know about using the Strand Holders. Everything his son had achieved with them and what he could teach me as the designer. Finding myself able to use a weapon left behind by his greatest student, I was able to hunt monsters for the first time by myself. Taking on small jobs that he would acquire from neighboring towns or villages for monster hunts. He would send me out in order to gain survival experience.

    I quickly developed my skill with the strands, and eventually, I was able to take down far more fearsome beasts. Cyclops, Ogres, Wyverns, and Golems were some of the tougher creatures I faced in my training. Tharon was happy to see me every day improving. However, he held a dark secret behind his smile.

    I found this secret out the day he collapsed suddenly.

    His body had caught up to his age, and he was gravely ill. The master I respected and looked up to had finally been brought to death''s door. His long life of serving the people of these lands had ended, and what remained was an old man who had one last thing to do before he departed this world.

    Tharon held my hand as I sat next to him. His face lit up softly to speak. "Rys... There is something I must tell you...before it''s too late." His voice was soft and dry. I could feel his hands shaking uncontrollably.

    "Master..." He sat up slowly and placed a hand on my shoulder before speaking.

    "I have been researching your condition since the time you came into my home... I''ve been collecting your blood to see how it changed through your years."

    "My blood? What do you mean?"

    "The composition of your blood gives off a sweet aroma when exposed to air, so whenever you are wounded...the smell of rust-iron doesn''t fill the nose. It tastes sweet as well."

    "Are you saying-!"

    "Indeed... I consumed it to prove a theory... Your blood is the perfect mixture of vampire and human... The creature that created you...designed for you to be a catalyst... For something grand and evil." My eyes were wide; I didn''t think I would hear this information from a dying man. But his words held nothing but the truth.

    "Why would my blood be important? I thought he threw me away because I wasn''t perfect."

    "That is true. When I first tested your blood, it was not as sweet, it had a dark color, and it showed more of vampire cells... That is until recently. Your cells have developed into a homeostasis within itself."

    "How is this possible? I didn''t do anything to change myself."

    "You did, Rys... Haven''t you noticed? The traces of your vampire side have completely reverted to a human... Your fangs have shrunk, your skin is now pink, and your eyes are not crimson anymore. Your lack of consuming blood of any kind has made the cells in your body remain dormant, and the human cells that fought day and night to survive had the chance to connect and develop a perfect partnership of genes. Your supernatural strengths and abilities have been dulled... The price of this balance is the reduction of power. You''re still stronger than the average man, but not enough to call you special."

    "You mean... I am human..." The words escaped my lips. Overwhelming sense of joy burst forth from my body. The life in my eyes had never been brighter. Tharon smiled softly and told me to sit down again. I composed myself and just continued to listen.

    "I was happy too... That you didn''t need to hate yourself every day. That you could finally live normally. Except, you wouldn''t have the chance."

    "What do you mean, Master?"

    "...You could revert back to that same power if you drank the blood of any creature. Meaning you would have to reactivate the cells in your body to achieve the same power you once had. However, I cannot foresee the risks of your body having to adjust to a drastic change. If it is far too much to handle, you might enter a frenzy or die from shock. The human cells that have adapted might be overloaded with handling the self-destructive blood of a vampire and might face a swift death by its power."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Then I won''t drink anyone''s blood... I haven''t felt hungry for years."

    "The hunger was only a part of your nature. The vampire cells are greedy; they require blood to rejuvenate and reproduce themselves. Vampires who live long lives require more blood to keep themselves satisfied."

    "Wait... What does this have to do with me being a catalyst?"

    "I''m getting to that... Ahem... The more a vampire drinks, the stronger he may become after so long. However, the lord...no Messiah Cethric, the creature that made you... is one of such intense hunger..."

    "Messiah...Cethric?" It was the first time I had heard the name. I didn''t know how to respond to that information. For the longest time, I tried to forget, to forget what kind of monster I was, and who was even more twisted to make one.

    "All my years... He''s the only Vampire Lord who escaped my clutches. Now, he has become a Messiah for those damn brutes... But because of his rank and age, feeding on blood normally had become dull to his stomach. Requiring more blood and kidnapped virgins for the purest on the planet. Until he created you... The strongest blood any living being could have. I had some old friends who helped me in testing the properties of your blood. They don''t know about where or how I obtained it... However, it was them who discovered that your blood possesses the ability to cure illnesses...even hasten wounds suffered. Your blood synthesized into a vial can be used to save someone from brink of death..."

    "From death...?" Tharon''s eyes lowered, and he reached into his dresser, pulling out a vial holding a soft red liquid. I knew from the moment I saw it, that was one of the vials of my blood. "Why do you..."

    "Forgive this old fool... When I learned of its importance... I secretly created the only vial we could produce and hid it from my colleagues. They don''t know I have this or you... I figured... If my time passes, what could a few more years achieve?" Tharon held a soft expression as he spoke. Knowing that even thinking about consuming the vial could prolong his life. But I knew that would go against everything he stood for as a Hunter. Even if he did live longer, what good would come of it? His suffering would only return, and the risk of him relying on it would drive him insane. I would not want to see the man I have lived for half of my life turn into a monster of his own accord.

    "Tharon, you wouldn''t..." I went to reach for it, but he moved his hand away. "W-what...?"

    "I just...want to see my son again...but I got you. It wasn''t enough to fill the hole he left behind, but I am glad you filled it as much as you did. This old man had some good years before dying. I want you to use this potion, drug, whatever you think it is to help people. Something this powerful, I can''t think of anyone who would use it for the right purpose other than you... Study it... You''ll learn how to reproduce it using your blood..." Taking my hand, he slides the vial into my palm. I clench it and look at him, a tear streaking down my cheek.

    "Master, I-" Pulling me into a hug, Tharon held me close and patted my head. I had turned twenty-five not long ago, but I only felt like a child saying goodbye to his father. I held onto him and cried silently into his chest.

    "My days are numbered, but I will tell you everything you need to know to continue after I am gone..."

    "Yes...Master."

    "Rys... If you ever face one of the creatures who helped create you..." His voice trailed off... My eyes met his. "Make sure they don''t take you alive... Your blood is the key to their salvation... Their weaknesses will become naught. But when you find them...don''t show them any mercy. Destroy them, remove them from the face of the world, and then remove Cethric''s bloody heart for all the pain he caused you! I know you''ll be the one to do it...son..."

    It was only a week later after informing on recreating the vials and all he knew on the vampires that helped create me that Tharon passed away, peacefully in his bed, in his sleep, with a calm smile on his face. Holding his cold hand in mine, I stayed by his side for hours. I wept and held him in my prayers...

    "I promise... I won''t waste the life you gave me...taking me in when you shouldn''t have against better judgment... Thank you for the life you granted me... Thank you...Father..."

    After burning his body and collecting his ashes, I gathered everything I could and closed the door to our home, locking it up and saying my final goodbye. I promised I would not allow myself to fail or use my vampire abilities. No matter what happens... I want to stay a human until the very end...

    *

    "Cornelius... I won''t let you...get away..." Blood trailing my mouth, the throbbing pain in my chest slowly closing... The intense feeling of swelling deep inside grows larger by the second...

    "You shouldn''t be alive... I destroyed your heart, you-! You... That blood isn''t yours... You saved yourself by drinking that corpse?! No vampire is powerful enough to do that!"

    Wiping the blood from my lips, I felt my body changing. It was getting hot, and my blood began to boil. The smell of iron filled my nose... A hint of red glossed over my eyes; I no longer needed my glasses to see clearly...

    "Sorry...Father...but I needed to save someone...just like you saved me...risking it all for a complete stranger..."

    "What are you mumbling about! Answer me!" Cornelius threw some lab materials in my direction, but they were smacked out of the way with intense speed by my hand. Slipping off my glasses, I toss them to the side...

    "I am Rys Harkas! Son of Tharon..! Cornelius! Prepare to die!" The strands within my gloves stretch out, creating a massive web around me. Glowing in the darkness, peering with cold crimson eyes, my prey stands in front of me...

 Chapter 121

    "Rys... Y-You''re one of them...?" Caleb''s voice shook. The sudden reveal of the Hunter''s true identity caused his head to spin. Rys turned his attention to him before looking away, focusing on the creature before him.

    "Taste good, doesn''t it...? I never smelled our kind''s scent on you. Only that happens when we stop drinking blood for a long time. The failed experiment survived only to be used further in my research!" Cornelius was mad with ambition. Rys trailed his fingers, causing the web of his strands to twist into a complex grid of interconnected shapes. Cornelius extended his claws and swiped at the wires, thinking that he would rid them in his path.

    The moment they connected, the wire cut deep through his claws, even severing several of the fingers on his right hand. Blood gushes from the wounds, and he holds his hand in confusion. Rys flicks his wrists and fingers in one direction to slice a chuck of his leg out instantly. Several long cuts appeared on his arms and face. He ducked under a fatal blow and jumped to his alchemist''s table to grab a specific concoction. He drinks the vial instantly, which causes the veins in his body to bulge out and further tighten the look of his muscles. Rapidly, a stream emits from his wounds, showing rapid regeneration beyond that of normal vampires.

    "This is what my research and experiments have concluded! Power! Absolute power with a single drop you can recover your strength instantly! But it also has a special effect for someone like me!" His body starts to bulge further until out from his back, sprouts twisted looking wings and sharp fangs replacing the entire set of his teeth. The color of his skin darkens, as do the pulsing veins. A forced mutation of the vampire cells in his body has transformed Cornelius temporarily into a different foe entirely. With a hearty growl, he speaks with an elongated tongue dangling from his mouth. The blackness of his eyes consumes the deep crimson of his eyes, and only a single pupil of red is visible. "My power is without limits! I shall crush you beneath me! Prepare to die, subjects!"

    "Special? You call that special. This is just another hunt for the hunted. Know your place, monster." Rys''s eyes are a dull red, the hint of emotion ever so present behind his face. Fighting back the overwhelming increase in strength gained by drinking blood made him more sensible and reckless in his thoughts. One wrong move, and Rys would be consumed by the overwhelming feeling. His eyes dart across the room looking around in haste. Still getting used to the change, he tightens the grip on the wires, and they scrape along his skin.

    Cornelius whips his wings forward which Rys ducks'' underneath. Caleb blocks the wide attack; tumbling back, he lands on a metal shelf and crashes through various vials. The shelf tilts and then lands on top of Caleb, hitting his head in the process and rendering him dazed and stunned.

    "Come on, boy! Face the might of a Lord!!" The ugly nature of his figure disgusts Rys to no end. This was one of the Lords he planned to hunt and kill for years now. All his years of moving to towns with suspicious occurrences led him on cold trails or completely different creature entirely. However, that night and in this town, he finally caught one of his targets in this country.

    A dark presence loomed over Rys, and the adaption of his cells reawakened and rapidly multiplied in his body, strengthening him further. He wasn''t going to back down from this fight. Tonight was the night.

    "Cornelius!!!" leaping from the ground, Rys shoulder barges the vampire while it hovers in the air. The blow dazed the creature, but it swiped with its hand. The strike flew by and struck Rys on the chin. Blood fills his mouth, but he returns the strike with full force, landing a strike on it. Cornelius is feeling the shift in power. A low growl escapes his lips.

    "I''ll have you! Your blood and body will be mine to toy with, please!

    "Enough of your pitiful banter." A long Strand wraps around Rys''s arms. The wires are now taught, and Rys unleashes a barrage of strikes against Cornelius. Each strike that connects begins to slice into his flesh��using the strands as a protective gauntlet that harms those who touch it.

    Twisting his hand, a spiral of strands releases around Cornelius and tracks him. One by one, they cleave apart his skin, exposing the murky black blood underneath. The struggling vampire throws himself into the air before slamming into Rys. Massive gashes across his face, Cornelius heals off the damage...but slower. The limit of his strength is fading, and he feels it slipping.

    Cornelius flips to his side and kicks him away. The wounds start to heal rapidly, pushing beyond the pain; Rys feels his body tighten up. Muscles throughout his body begin to spasm. The first to tense up is his fingers. Struggling to control the wires, Cornelius slips past his defense and grabs his throat. Slamming him onto the ground, smashing through the lab like a manic. A sadistic laughter echoed in the chamber.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Is this everything?! I gave you too much credit! Nothing but a failed experiment of our Messiah! Oh, how such a shameful display-" Cornelius'' voice cuts out into a squishy gurgle. Blood fills his mouth, and he begins to choke on the blood from where his tongue had been ripped out. Screeching through the pain, he sees as the dangling black veined tongue is ripped apart by wires.

    "I figured you didn''t need your tongue anymore...since all you say is bullshit!" Using the power of the strands, Rys manipulates them around into his hands, collecting, forming, and producing a mass amount of them. The spool of his wires grinds against his flesh, for once, after awakening his abilities, the wires slash his skin, and drops of the blood filter the edges.

    Steam pours from the vampire''s mouth as his body regenerates from his wounds. The tongue piecing itself together, Cornelius begins to speak through slurred speech. "Tish, everthing yuh got?! I havish showed what I can really do!" The long, piercing tongue slithers back into his mouth after fully healing, and a lavish amount of crimson crystals appear around him.

    They spiral around his body before exploding into thick streams of blood. The dark skin of his body absorbs the crystallized blood. A loud shutter emits from his bones as his features become more twisted, and his head splits apart. The sounds of his bone cracking and reconstructing are ear-piercing. Inhumane in display, the head twists and shifts into the head of a massive batlike creature. Dark red eyes pear from the voidless sockets. A resounding echo of a voice rumbles the vocal cords of the large creature, no longer resembling anything humanoid.

    "No one escapes my clutches alive so long as I have you marked... I will make you suffer under my care... You''ll beg for death as long as I breathe!" Rapid in speed and power, Cornelius slams into Rys with the leathery wings. Hitting the stone wall, a large indecent of his silhouette remains before getting dragged into the ceiling. "How''s that feel rejected! Ahahaha! You''ll be my plaything until I no longer need of your use!"

    Continuing the onslaught, Rys is only barely able to survive any of the damage sustained during the scuffle. His healing factor working harder than ever before to repair any damage just in time before it happens again. Head bashed into the solid stone block, bones continuously broken and shattered, only to be put together again in minutes.

    Rys, unable to concentrate, slowly blacks out from the pain. His body is in shambles. Cornelius had mutated into a creature resembling more like a bat had grown significantly stronger and healed even faster. If a vampire''s blood is what is required for such a drastic change when high amounts of blood are consumed, then tapping into such a power would be possible for someone who isn''t entirely a vampire.

    Cornelius tosses him to the side. Landing on his side and rolling until he was on his stomach. Rys barely opens his eyes as he struggles to recover. The massive creature totes around in glee, feeling more alive than ever for a vampire; it sings its own praises. It lands near the fallen shelf where Caleb had been trapped under.

    "Now, let me look at this subject... The white hair of Nix? Now, that would prove to be interesting indeed in my work! I must get a sample before-" A slash across the left-wing severs the front fingers of the left hand. A snarling howl before the face coils back to see Rys hardly standing on his feet, blood trailing down his face and through his hair...

    "Don''t you touch him... Your fight is with me, asshole...!"

    "Tsk! Must I remove your head from that pitiful body you call a vessel? I''ll make it as painful as I can...!"

    Deep down, Rys felt a sudden pulse awaken in him. On the brink of death and, the last thing he thinks about is protecting Caleb. But moreover, it isn''t just about protecting him... It goes beyond that. A voice rings in his head. One that he always listened to...

    "A Hunter fights on even when they face death. As long as you die with the monster''s heart in your hand, you may finally rest in peace. If you can''t win? Then you don''t give up. Hunters are the masters of fighting back the dark forces that are beyond the realm of man. We trained ourselves for death and when it approaches, we face it head on, no regrets, and no remorse. Whatever you do...Never give up!!"

    A surge of electricity flares through his body. The feeling of his heart beating increases with each pump of its muscles. His entire being is overwhelmed by this feeling. Blood runs hot, and his body is on the verge of combustion. Rys holds onto his humanity through it all as Cornelius watches; the creature recognizes this display.

    "No! Don''t you dare-" A large web of wires prevents his approach. Caleb slowly pushes the shelf off of him in time to witness it all...

    "As a Hunter... I always wanted to hunt you all down... That will never change... But what I''ve come to realize... It means more to me that if death graces me with its presence... That I will welcome it... If my atonement is death after destroying all of you...Nothing will make me happier and relieved... My master would approve of my determination if he were here now... Probably have a laugh... Heh... I guess in the end... I just need to embrace who I am and fight... Keep on fighting until I die one day... Until then... You''re First! Blood Curse Awaken!"

    Tapping into the most vital part of his blood. Rys tightens his grip beyond what the Strand Holders can handle before they pierce through his skin, coating them in his blood. The blood seeps into the wires almost independently. The mixture of both strands and blood creates a crimson web around Rys as the tips of his fingers supply all the blood needed to infuse with them.

    Taking a step forward within the crimson web, the highlights of Rys''s hair shift, and the hue of his hair changes color. Turning into a bright vibrant white to match the pale red of his eyes, a bright glow past the dark shadows the large web casts upon him.

    "I nearly forgot to tell you the title Tharon bestowed me when I graduated. I never really thought about it until this very moment, but it seems very fitting...but... Rys, The Blood Hunter claims you as my quarry..."

 Chapter 122

    We hold Herk close after leaving the mansion and heading to the distant town. Yann and Ivian do their best to keep a lookout, but even in the dead of night with the moon on our backs, there isn''t enough visibility to scout any threats until they are close.

    "Are you sure we should have left them all alone to face those horrors? Caleb is still a child. This Rys fellow seems strong, but how much does that go against something far more powerful than the creatures we had to endure in that place?" Ivian complains but also brings up a valid point. I let out a sigh and turned to face him, giving Herk to Yann to carry.

    "I may be your leader, but I can say for certainty Caleb will be just fine." I don''t blink as I say those words. Ringing out faithful and steadfast, I put my absolute faith in him.

    "How can you be so sure? He just recovered from being sick. He surely isn''t at the top of his strength. We can turn around now and go help-"

    "Ivian!" I shout. Everyone stops in their tracks and faces me in my sudden outburst. "I never doubt your guy''s abilities unless I know our odds of winning. Everyone in this group is extraordinary in their own way. However, Caleb is in a whole different league of his own. To be honest... It was no fluke, and he defeated us that night. Even being drunk, we are trained and highly experienced adventurers who have fought and lived on for years against monsters of various sizes." Yann follows me with Herk in his arms, and Ivian slowly trails behind.

    "What do you mean it wasn''t a fluke? I know we each have reservations about how we acted and fought with him, but that shouldn''t matter now, right? We set aside our differences and formed an even stronger bond. You got off your drinking, and we got our leader back. I''ve seen how we all fight now, and if we could have a full rematch, we would get our victory over him. Gale, you alone could beat him if you gave it your all!"

    Scoffing at his words, a broad smile smears across my lips. "I''m flattered...really. Yet, the real truth is... Caleb doesn''t like fighting."

    "W-What?" Ivian was speechless. I couldn''t blame him. I am still in awe of the words I said, but I told them anyway. "What do you mean by that? Have you been deaf and blind the past few months?"

    "I''ve been mute more than anything."

    "But I-...I don''t understand how you can say-"

    "Caleb hates holding a sword��his dissatisfaction when he draws it from its sheath. I saw in his eyes that behind that stone-cold face, you all have seen is someone who doesn''t want to be here. The scariest fighters or warriors are those who dislike that life. Regret has been poured over his head over my eye. Every day, I catch him staring at my eyepatch like he is wishing for something. I didn''t realize it at first, but after a while, it became obvious."

    "Why didn''t he say anything? We welcomed into the Phantom Blades; he accepted without issue!"

    "Because he didn''t want to lose the chance to get closer to us. He''s a noble with the blood of Nix. It''s a literal death sentence for those born into this world with such a curse and don''t have the luxury of a higher status to keep them away from a life filled with pain and suffering. Caleb told me how he lived with his mom, which he barely remembers, but he will never forget what she did for him every day despite their situation. He grew up in poverty, and then, one day, he started living in a mansion with one of the greatest knights of the last fifty years. Scarlet Order''s Knight Commander and Leader, Valum Aris. The Lord of Heistorm."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    My words drifted into a lengthy report of the events that Caleb shared with me before arriving in Saiana Village. We continued to walk to town as I rambled on about him. Ivian and Yann listened to every word.

    "He stood by us despite everything because he wanted to be close to us. His social life has been kept locked up in his room, and he barely interacts with his siblings other than his older brother, Dunick. He holds greater promise than wielding a sword. He trains harder than anyone I have ever seen. I reached Platinum rank as an adventurer as an eighty-five-year-old. I still got maybe a year or two left before I die on some random job we take."

    "It would take a lot to bring you down, Gale." Herk softly speaks through his pained voice. Everyone looks at the wounded Cleric, smirking at his friend. "You made it this far... Why not reach the top..."

    "You should be resting, Herk." Yann stops in place for me to check on him. His pulse was weak but stable. I nodded to Yann, and we continued to move. Herk had slowly fallen back asleep as the pain overtook his senses.

    "Our life expectancy as gold rank or higher is only a few decades before one of us dies. I''ve witnessed silvers go even earlier due to poor choices in jobs. It is a lifestyle that is meant to be short and, if you are lucky, retired with most of your limbs intact. Caleb, however, is something beyond us. He is young but also dependable. But...most of all... He doesn''t fight at his full potential."

    "How strong is he really?"

    "He''s held back even when he fought him in that alleyway... Even if he didn''t want to die, he also didn''t want to kill us, even if it meant he might die. I''ve been watching him on our journey, and I can tell that, at the very least... He is stronger than me."

    "Wait! Are you saying he is stronger than a Platinum rank adventurer at his current level!?"

    "I am saying that even I don''t know how much stronger than he is compared to one. He adapts to fighting faster than anyone I have ever come across. Almost like his life is much shorter than all of ours, he works harder, trains harder, and pushes himself harder. Treating his life will end before any of ours; he continues to learn, continues to grow, and continues to become even more amazing than he is right now! I''m so jealous, but at the same time, I can''t help but admire such a man who is willing to fight as hard as he does! If he really wanted to let go of his regrets and whatever that keeps him chained... He very well could beat me in seconds."

    "I can''t believe it..." Ivian stares wide-eyed and looks back at the mansion, which has grown distant since leaving. I grab his shoulder and drag him forward.

    "The side that he holds back is nothing a human like him should hold inside his heart. Filled with rage and sorrow, he is holding onto something darker inside. Whatever it is, Caleb is the reason it hasn''t become loose from the shackles. His eyes grow cold and devoid of color when he lets go of the reins. If it comes down to him coming back alive, he won''t hesitate to let go of that chain and unleash all that which he keeps locked away against the lord of that mansion and destroy him without a trace left to uncover." I raise my fist and pound it to my chest. "I respect the person who he is right now. He is a child but more of a man than any of us when it comes to the darkness he withstands. But as his companions and friends, it is our duty to ensure he never crosses that border on our behalf..."

    After I finished speaking, there was a rustle in the tall grass near us. I had let my guard down, but the sense of danger surrounded us. Ivian draws his short swords, and Yann takes out a longsword while holding Herk over his shoulder. I yell to them to get back-to-back with our weapons ready.

    "Did something follow us out of the mansion?" Yann shouts.

    "Or something was sent to find us!" Ivian yells as the red eyes peering through the grass step into the moonlight, revealing the twisted images of hounds and wolves physically disfigured from some kind of experimentation and mutations. Their bodies have large pink lumps, and their faces look close to rotting away. Seven of these creatures take position to pounce us. With both swords in hand, these creatures and their disfigured rotting bodies drew in closer...

 Chapter 123

    "You think you won!? You think you can destroy everything I have created just because you''ve finally embraced the real you!? Even if you manage to escape, my hounds will hunt you down with the blood of your companions!" Cornelious shouts in his bat form. Rys looks at him, his hair still bright white with his red eyes to pair along.

    "Only a coward chases after those fleeing. Once I am done with you, I''ll be sure to save them, too." A long blood-red wire, a testament to Rys''s formidable abilities, strings around him and slashes through the room, causing a mass of rubble to clump against the floor. Caleb, exuding confidence, takes a long, deep breath before a slowly rising laugh bellows from him.

    "What is this..?" The creature tilts its head toward the young man. A frivolous look appeared across its face.

    "If you think a couple of undead hounds you made would stop the Phantom Blades? Sorry to say, but your filthy mutts are nothing but decaying corpses and nothing more. Don''t make me laugh. But threatening my companions will give you a one-way ticket to hell!" A thunderous sound emits from Caleb''s clenching hand. Startling both Rys and Cornelius at the sudden outburst.

    "Caleb, what are you-"

    "There are no more secrets in this place, not anymore. I''m tired of letting things continue to play out without letting the sparks fly." Spiraling from his hands and up his arms is a stream of lightning, sparking to life that soon caresses around his body. Removing the gloves from his hands, each crack of the knuckle produces another spark of lightning that shimmers across his arm.

    "Marvelous... I wouldn''t have guessed that a specimen such as yourself would possess such a rare combination! The blood of a Demon King and Nix all in one child! I must have this blood for myself! I can use it to create some magnificent constructs! Just give me a taste! I must have it!" Losing most of his self-control, Cornelius charges forward but is stopped by Rys as a wire strangles at his neck. The string cuts deep into the neck but not enough to decapitate.

    "Rys," Caleb says calmly.

    "Ngh...Caleb?" Rys responds with a sudden sweat dripping from his forehead. The aura around Caleb had changed completely.

    "You showed me everything you''re willing to do in order to achieve your goal. Let me show you everything I have..." Streaks of lightning pulsate into his eyes, highlighting the blues within. They dance around in a graceful rhythm until they swirl at the palm of his hand.

    With a deep breath, the cold stare focused on the struggling Cornelius, the sudden twitch in the veins, blood leaking from the fingertips... "Lightning Bolt!" Channeling the power, pushing through the barriers behind the spell, unleashing a devastating blast of electricity that slams right into the massive creature. A fog of dust kicks up to obscure line of sights. The strand snaps in Rys''s hand, and he backs away slowly to gauge the situation.

    Sounds of gargling and hot liquid splashes onto the stone floor, and a large dark pool travels through the creases outward. The giant bat creature stands with a chuck of its arm missing and leg. However, it is very much alive and still fighting.

    "You think... That can kill me, maggot!" Lifting into a rage, Cornelius slams into the ceiling until bouncing downward to Caleb. The attack misses with the young man dodging to the side and drawing his sword.

    "Rys! I''ll help you with your quarry! Let''s finish off this fucking thing!"

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Right!" Standing side to side, the duo charges the rapidly healing vampire. A quick flash of light emits from the eyes of the vampire which causes a momentary blind to both of the warriors. Using a keen sense of hearing, Rys pushes Caleb out of the way and narrowly dodges the wing attack.

    "Tempest Burst!" Activating the magic within Tempest, causing the wind to accelerate around the blade. Aiming the wave at Cornelius, Caleb switches the blade to his left side and swings the blade into the ground. The stone floor shatters, causing debris to fly toward the air-born creature, pelting it with large stones. Rys expands his strands to catch and fling the stones left in the air, causing damage to pile upon him.

    A loud screech emits from Cornelius''s vocal cords, and he slams into the ground, crawling toward Rys. Caleb leaps forward, lighting pulsating from his arms; he unleashes a bolt of lightning to strike its left leg. The limb is shredded from the blast, and it topples over itself, leaving a wide opening for Rys to attack. Shrugging off the damage, Cornelius flaps his wings and beats the current around him to evade the opportune attack from Rys.

    Frustration grows with Cornelius as his size has proven to hinder his actions; the ceiling is only thirty feet high, limiting his mobility in the air. Caleb leaps and slashes at his wings, bringing him down to the ground, while Rys unleashes a wave of strands to pin him to the ground. The ensuing struggle continues in a stalemate; Caleb''s arms begin to rip open from the overuse of his abilities, and the veins in his arms rip through the skin as the process of combustion continues. Rys''s fingers are torn to shreds by the strands, using the strength of a vampire and the Holder''s powerful wires as they soak in every drop of his blood, yet Cornelius recovers quickly enough to survive each of their attempts to kill him.

    Several minutes of this fight drag out until Cornelius falls to the ground, growling in a fit of rage. His bat-like form degrades, and his body shifts into a humanoid once more, revealing that his body had sustained too great of damage and that the strength necessary to retain such a form had been lost. However, the powerful regeneration of that power was not lost.

    "Damn it! You pests have done enough to frustrate me to no end! I''ll rip your hearts out with my hands!" Hissing with his fangs bared, Cornelius lost the raw power of his massive form but regained his humanoid figure''s superhuman mobility and agility. Rys attempts to catch him with a few strands. Still, the slippery bastard evades the attempts only to rush against Caleb, who has exhausted most of his magic, and the rips of his skin pouring vast amounts of blood leave no wonder to the imagination of pain running through his body.

    "I can still fight even in this state!" Flipping Tempest in a reverse style in his hand, Caleb twirls around and slams the blade down. Cornelius evades, leaving an afterimage, and strikes at Caleb from the left side. Seeing the intense speed of this creature, drawing his dagger from his side to deflect the blow, Caleb catches him off guard, leaps over the vampire, and drives his sword through his body.

    Upon landing behind Cornelius, blood flows from his wound but begins to heal. Rys rips away the vampire''s right arm with strands, not giving it a chance. However, before even attempting to remove his head, Rys''s right ring finger snaps in half from the intense pressure of the strands. Despite his ability to heal, the broken finger and flesh missing hands find difficulty in continuing to the battle. Cornelius seizes the moment to backhand Caleb, causing blood to shoot from his mouth and a shattered tooth. His arm regrows within seconds and slashes Caleb''s chest, piercing the light chest plate. Blood runs down his chest as he defends against a couple of slashes before a hefty kick to his stomach causes him to fold over himself.

    Feeling the grasp of the situation, Cornelius grabs Caleb by the neck, slams him into the stone floor, and drags him through it. The skin and pieces of his hair are violently ripped off during the drag. Blood leaks down his head and across his eyes and cheek. Stunned by the concussion suffered by Cornelius, Caleb reaches out to touch Cornelius, but the moment his left-hand gets close, a loud snap twists his wrist around, breaking the bone and rendering it useless.

    "Caleb!" Rys forces his fingers to move his strands and attempts to save him, but his ally is held hostage by the mad vampire. His fangs bite down hard into Caleb''s neck; the blood sloshes through his lips hastily and sprays across his face. The lustful expression as he draws back from a replenishing meal leaves him in total bliss. Caleb struggles but is unable to fight back with his only arm held aloft by Cornelius. A claw at his throat, Caleb''s pale face from blood loss of his wounds, and now the bite, veers into passing out...

 Chapter 124

    Heavy blood loss caused by various wounds left Caleb on the brink of collapse. Held by Cornelius, there is a hot, pulsating feeling writhing through Caleb. Where he was bitten was the exact spot Vyctor had marked. It grew hot from the sudden presence of the vampire restraining Caleb. It continues to pulsate with a hot sensation. Caleb can barely keep himself on his feet with this burning feeling.

    "Take another step, and I will tear his throat out!" Cornelius threatens Rys with his claw directly at an artery. Dry in the mouth, Caleb gasps at the sudden tug on his body. Trails of blood flow down the bite and to his chest. His left wrist was broken, and his head was dazed. Rys tightens the strands around his fingers, letting his blood soak further. They spiral around in a massive web of blood-red lines that crease over the area.

    "Rys..." Caleb weakly speaks. Rys motions to him to stop talking.

    "Going to beg? Come on...beg... I love to watch you vermin writhe before the life fades from their eyes. Give me a good show while I kill the both of you..!" Cornelius tightens his grip on Caleb''s shoulder, causing a painful response, but Caleb tightens his stance.

    "Rys...! Don''t worry... You''ll get your revenge... I''ll make sure you get the perfect opening..." Before Cornelious could react to anything, Caleb focused with all his might, using the magic within his body to output a massive lightning current, traveling throughout his body until it coated his skin.

    The blood cells within started to combust throughout his torso and back, causing the veins to burst. Swiftly stained in blood, blue streaks of electricity quickly enveloped his armor and clothes. Within a fraction of a second, the intense burst blasted into Cornelious, ripping his skin apart and causing his internal organs to rupture, and blasting him into the wall. Caleb coughs blood as his lungs also suffer damage, but with the adrenaline now causing his senses to be numbed to the pain reaches for his sword.

    His fingers grasp the handle and swiftly strikes with all his might. Cornelious attempts to parry, but his left-hand fingers are sliced through, severed by the blade. As the deep crimson blood barely sprays from the wound, Caleb twirls the blade, slashing the vampire''s chest. In a sudden moment, Caleb tuned to complete focus and cleaved through the vampire without a moment''s hesitation.

    Backing away, Cornelious swiftly ducks and sidesteps behind Caleb. Completely caught off guard by the attack attempts to end the young man''s life with a solid strike to the neck. Caleb twists his wrist to deflect the strike, causing his sword to be knocked out of his hand and leaving Cornelious open to one final attack.

    "Vanish into dust! Lightning Bolt!" Pressing his hand squarely on his chest, pouring all the of the remainder of magic within his body, Caleb redirects the blowback of his magic into Cornelious. A sudden blue flash of light emits from his hand until the thunderous sound of the spell rips through the vampire''s chest; exiting out his back is a mass of gore and blood. Caleb''s already shredded arm rips further as the combustion of his cells ruptures far beyond what he has ever experienced before. As the intense pressure of the magic launches Cornelious, Caleb falls back to one knee with both arms disabled.

    With a weakened breath, Caleb shouts to his only friend in this fight...

    "It''s up to you, Rys!" As the final word left his lips, his body collapsed to the ground, fully exhausted and defeated after giving it everything he had...

    Rys doesn''t hesitate, the man who contributed to his creation and suffering, the man who caused many more to suffer and die. The creature that he had to serve only to finally murder was heading his way. Streaking the blood from his hands, they rip apart by the seams as the strands race forward, piercing and ripping into Cornelious.

    His screams are quickly overwritten by the violent sounds of his body ripped from flesh to flesh, bone to bone, until the mangled corpse of Corneilous is held together by the connected strands from Rys. His final words were cut short, but they stuck with Rys as he alone heard them...

    The final words rang into his mind like an echo rattling inside his head... The words "...The vessel was a success...! Master...! He shall become-" all that remained until his heart and body were destroyed. The final words cut off, leaving Rys pondering about what it meant. He believed he was just a failure, nothing but a subject that was to be thrown out. A part of him regretted finishing off Cornelious only for the fact the questions within his mind began to tear him inside.

    The hanging corpse of Cornelious was nothing but strung flesh and bone, a torso ripped in half with his entrails spread about��the mangled and blood-soaked hair draped along his torso, hiding the gleeful face of the mad vampire. Rys took a step forward and looked at the violent pool of blood; pieces of organs mixed with bone and muscle were a harrowing sight for anyone not accustomed to such gruesome sights. But all Rys saw was his own reflection in the crimson puddle.

    Within the reflection stared back at him was the face of the monster who created him. Except it was Rys. Seeing the white in his hair, the vibrant red in his eyes, the elongated fangs peaking from his lips, the subtle definitions of his face all resembling Messiah Cethric. Within his own eyes was a deep-seated fear of his fate now realized.

    "Was this all a test... Was everything I ever went through...all he had planned? Was I meant to be thrown away..! Tell me! Tell me, you bastard!" Losing his self-control, Rys desecrates the remains of Cornelious, stripping away any semblance of his character into mounds of gore. Tears flowed from his eyes as he knelt in the puddle of blood, staring at his reflection; the moment of uncertainty caused a rift in his entire persona.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Rys..." The soft-spoken word broke his trance. Looking from his knees, he spotted Caleb barely alive on the ground, blood trailing from his lips and onto the broken stone. "Rys... I can''t see anything right now..." The early signs of death had crept around him. Rys quickly reacted, raced to his side, and lifted him into his arms.

    "Caleb! I''m right here!" Rys felt his weakened pulse slowly worsen.

    "You''re not a monster... Just because you were made into one... Doesn''t mean you have to be..." Blood continues to pour out of his mouth. Rys quickly thinks of a way to save him; frantically thinking about his own medical experience, he looks around the lab to see if any materials can be salvaged to create some potion. But the time would be too late before it could be finished, and Caleb would already be dead. Caleb had no vitality left to heal himself of any wounds, and the spell''s strength was too great for even Caleb to cast if he could.

    "Caleb... I am sorry I didn''t mean for you to-" Caleb gripped onto Rys and pulled him close.

    "Shut up... Idiot... From one monster to another... There is always a chance for us to do better than what we are labeled as... I know...how it feels to be...treated....as...a monster...." His body grows cold and slowly slips into death. The final breath in his body slowly exits his lips. Rys holds him tightly before biting his wrist and shoving it into Caleb''s mouth. Letting the blood run down his throat, even if he chokes on it, it will still enter his body.

    "I don''t know what this will do! But I won''t let you die! I won''t let you say that and not live up to those words!" Rys knew his blood could heal people. Synthesizing it into a potion would allow people to heal wounds and from sickness much faster. However, having someone consume it raw like this has never been done before now.

    A few moments pass as the blood continues to drain into Caleb''s throat, hoping a spark of life emits from him. Rys holds his breath as he squeezes more into his mouth. A soft movement in his eyes twitches, and a sudden tremor shakes Caleb before he takes a gasp of air, pushing away Rys and coughing up the blood stuck in his throat.

    "Caleb!" Rys kneels next to Caleb and rubs his back, seeing his wounds have already started to regenerate. However, they are much quicker than any of the potions he gave to people. Caleb frantically struggles to breathe as his body burns from the inside.

    "It burns! Ack! Gaahh!!" Consuming such a vital amount to bring him back from the moment of death caused his body to struggle with such a powerful substance, trying to rejuvenate his own cells alive. At this moment, Rys had fully realized why his blood must be synthesized. The potency of the healing properties is far stronger than what an average person can handle. The rapid healing causes the body to metabolize well beyond human limits. Rys watched as Caleb''s body fought past the pain until he was left still, sweat pouring from his face, but his wounds fully healed.

    "H-How do you feel?" Rys blurted out the question without thinking.

    "Like I just burned in hell with swords stabbing every fiber of my being while laced with acid... Promise me you will...NEVER...give me your blood... I don''t care...If I was going to die! That hurt so fucking much!"

    "Okay okay! I understand! This was a first for me, too!" Rys helped Caleb to his feet to examine him. Caleb was more or less unharmed, and his wounds only left scars as they healed over the wounds. With a deep breath, Caleb closed his eyes and got to his feet. His wrist was not broken anymore.

    "We killed that bastard, didn''t we...?" Caleb looks at Rys and the pile of bloody gore.

    "Yes... Thanks to you... I was able to ensure his body couldn''t heal the damage done."

    "Good... I didn''t want to sacrifice myself like that just yet, but I didn''t want the both of us to lose after getting so far. I put everything on you to finish the job. Thankfully, I wasn''t wrong in doing so..."

    "Thank you." Rys bows his head without needing his glasses to see anymore due to his vampire blood; he finds it weird not to adjust his glasses when moving anymore. He laughs to himself but also frowns at his current look.

    "Don''t mention it... We both took a gamble, and it paid off tenfold. But I never expected you to be a vampire this whole time."

    "I''m not really a vampire, just whatever is in between. But I guess I let myself turn into one after tonight so I guess I can''t complain what I am anymore."

    "Even if your appearance has changed, it doesn''t mean you will look like that now."

    "How would you know Caleb? My hair and eyes are nothing human. Not anymore. They will notice if I even step foot into town again or any other town."

    "Trust in a child of Nix and descendent of Demon King Raiden; despite my looks, I still live the life I want regardless of what people first see. So, do your best and continue the path you set yourself, alright." Caleb gets up and moves to pick up the pair of glasses. Turning back to Rys, he slowly puts them on his eyes and looks at him. "Despite everything, it''s still you."

    Rys looks down and chuckles while adjusting his glasses. The red coloring of his eyes slowly fades along with the elongated fangs. However, his hair returns to dark brown, with the exception of a patch of vibrant white still remaining. Looking at a shard of glass, he looks at his reflection.

    Caleb places his hand on his shoulder and smiles. "It is up to you to live up to your expectations. Be who you want to be; don''t let someone tell you what you are. Your secret is safe with me."

    Rys chuckles and pats his hand before standing up. "You''re one of the strangest kids I have ever met. But I am glad I have met you, Caleb Aris. If what Cornelious said is true, we should try reaching your companions as soon as possible. They may be in trouble."

    "I don''t think we have to worry much about that. Gale alone could fight anything this bastard threw at him. No need to rush; let''s just get back to town and have a nice place to rest. I''m beyond tired after this whole thing." Stretching while talking, Caleb takes Tempest and sheathes it as they approach the elevator.

    "Give me a moment. I must make sure of something."

    "Sure thing, I''ll wait for you."

    Rys heads back into the lab and takes a couple of the notes kept by Cornelious, hoping to find information on any of the other Lords. Rys returns to the elevator with Caleb and watches the gate close. Keeping his final sight on the remains of Cornelious until his vision is obscured, a deep sigh of relief escapes him. Finally, one less monster roams this world as he thought...

 Chapter 125

    "Do you think he had any more constructs around?" I turned to Rys as we exited the elevator. Rys stayed silent for a moment but then stopped.

    Taking a deep breath, he let out a sigh and turned to me. "There''s probably more but I assume he delivered some of his experiments to Cethric, probably can make more without his help but I guess stopping the main producer of those things will surely help cause less problems in the future. For now, I''ll take this as a win." He has a slight smile on his face; his hair sways with each step as we proceed to the mansion''s front exit. The sun only began to rise.

    "What do you plan to do now? I mean, are you just going to up and leave town to find the next one on your little list?"

    "Was thinking about it, but I need to stay and help any people here for a little while. They''ve been nice to me, and I figured you and your friends deserve some rest for at least a few days. After I make my peace here, I''ll head east. The Assassins Guild, a subbranch and partner of the Hunters Guild I work with, would love to hear about this. And with luck, they might have info for me on any of the other Lords; if not, then it doesn''t change much. Travel around, find each town, and look into it to find anything that stands out."

    "Have you tried going back to the place you came from?"

    "After...my father passed, I went there the first chance I had. The castle I was born in was no longer there. Tharon told me he couldn''t find it when I told him about it. I figured he just didn''t believe me, but now I know he believed every word I said. However, I am glad it wasn''t there. I fear in his age, despite being such a powerful hunter, his life would have been taken if he tried to take him on." His mood drops momentarily before he smacks his face. The stone road stretched out toward the town. I couldn''t see it, but Rys must have been feeling regret for the victims of this Lord. He probably was thinking how he could have done better. He''s young, like me, except at his age, he is still technically a teenager. Strange to think about, but at the age of Twenty, I had killed so many people and didn''t regret any of it until I couldn''t kill anyone else.

    I could have sworn that I used to think about it after a battle, but when you were born on the battlefield and used as a tool for war, regret and guilt don''t exist in your life. Soriko saved my soul, yet I took her head to my grave. So, I couldn''t blame Rys; he is younger than I was in my previous life when I destroyed that village... My heart sinks every time, but also... I don''t think about it that way either. This life has been hard with challenges, but these past memories are Sato''s, and I''m Caleb now. It''s only a matter of time before Sato is locked away for good.

    That''s what I like to think, anyway. A part of me will be Sato somewhere inside. However, I can take what I was and turn it into something much better as I am now. My hands always shake when I fight something with my sword. At times, I feel like I blank out of existence and watch my own body fight while I look on, not knowing what is happening. When I snap back to it, I wonder what I am doing. Confusion aside, I am not in control, at least not in a way that I can stop myself with any action I take. Rys has a whole lot on his plate, but he is young and can do better than I ever did.

    "Be glad you still had him for that long before he passed. It''s worth more if you live up to his expectations than thinking what could have been." Rys placed his hand on my shoulder; I nodded to his kind smile. Behind his eyes I could see the humanity within his soul was still strong, good.

    "I''ll do my best; I know what I need to do in order to kill everyone single one of those Lords. I won''t hesitate; I''ll do everything I can to save as many people from their devious ploys as possible. That I vow as a Hunter."

    "I got your back. Just promise me you''ll live long enough to accomplish that."

    Rys stops and turns to meet my eyes. A smile across his face as he kneels to my level. "I promise. Just make sure you don''t die either."

    "Never would think of it."

    "Good."

    We continue to walk toward town. It doesn''t take long before we notice trails of blood and rotting piles of flesh on the side of the road.

    "There was a fight here. These are some of Cornelius''s creatures. He wasn''t lying, it seems." After examining them, Rys gets up and searches for any clues for my companions.

    "Keep moving; we might find them."

    Just a couple minutes down the road, sitting on the tree was Gale, dirty with dried blood across his chest. He had his eye closed but held his sword in his arms. I raced to him as he opened to see us approaching.

    "There you two are... Waited long enough for you slowpokes."

    "Gale, is everyone alright? We saw the remains."

    "Yeah, no one is hurt. Those stupid hounds weren''t easy to take down, but we managed with our holy man out of it. Thankfully, his spell on my sword was still active, so I ensured they stayed dead, as you saw. Ivian and Yann took Herk to the clinic after that. I told them I would wait for you guys."

    "Thanks Gale. We appreciate it, I appreciate it." Rys extends his hand to Gale. He takes it without a second thought and gets on his feet. He chuckles and pats his back before turning to me.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "Pleasures all mine really. Your potion probably saved Herks life, at the very least. And I knew Caleb was in good hands, so let''s say I still owe you one."

    "Then I''ll let you stay in the clinic for a few days, rest, and resume your quest when you are ready."

    "That sounds fantastic. I tried all day yesterday to get a room, and you know how that turned out. Glad to have a good guy like you take us in. Hopefully, we don''t cause too much trouble."

    "Don''t sweat it. In a way, this is me paying Caleb back for helping."

    "Is that so? Well, thanks anyway. Caleb, you did a great job, and I am glad you are alright. Make sure you wash up really well, both of you. I can smell the worst stench imaginable on both of you. Who threw up and died to make you smell so bad."

    "It''s a long story. Here, let''s head to the Clinic."

    It didn''t take long for us to reach the town and Clinic. Spending the next three days for Herk to recover fully with the help of Rys, we had regained our strength and supplies for most of the journey forward. Lukia had awakened and after we told her what happened, she would rub her neck out of nerves since she did get bit a little.

    Gale and Herk fought hard to survive in that mansion, and so did Rys and me. Spending time in the tavern to party with the townsfolk wasn''t a bad idea. After the third night, when the sun rose the following day, we saddled our horses and supplies and prepared for our leave. It was brief and felt like a short time; we had a great deal of fun. Rys, who never participated in such activities, decided to accompany us, mainly me, and I saw the light in his eyes brighter than before.

    During our time together, I couldn''t stop playing what he told me after we left the Clinic together before we killed Cornelius. It was clear as day, but at the time, I didn''t quite get it until I realized how much Rys is very similar to me.

    "When we get to the mansion, I am going to head straight for Cornelius. If you''re lucky, we will find your friends alive. Anyone else won''t be trusted."

    "Not leaving a lot of hope, are you?"

    "Feelings only get in the way. I made sure I kept them out when I impersonated as staff for Cornelius��assisted him as a doctor. I made myself become the enemy just to take him down. Having any emotions would have gotten me killed, or he would have escaped from my clutches."

    "You know, I understand that. It''s not easy to fight when you are emotional. It causes you to act irrationally and, at times, get you killed. However, our emotions are what makes us people. If we don''t carry any of it on our shoulders, we are no better than the monsters we are about to kill. They don''t care about the lives they take or consume. Cornelius sure as shit doesn''t give a damn. But as long as we do give a shit, we develop hope in our hearts in saving those who need saving."

    "Funny...he said something similar..."

    "Who?"

    "Nothing. Just keep your attention on the task at hand."

    "Then answer me this. What would you like to do if you couldn''t be a Hunter?"

    "What kind of question is that, Caleb? Besides, I must do this myself."

    "If you face the world alone, you''ll always be alone in life and death, Rys. I have my companions, but if I didn''t work hard and change their hearts from hating my guts to respecting me, I would be alone. They would be alone without me, too. The good times we had would never happen. What more to life than enjoying it?"

    "Unless your life is beyond worth living, that is."

    "I don''t mean to tell you what you should or shouldn''t do. But I do know when I see someone who is lonely. Especially someone like you who probably has been lonely for a long time."

    "You don''t know nothing."

    "I know enough by your words."

    "Then stop listening."

    "No."

    "Why not?" Rys starts to get a little upset by my persistence. However, his emotions were being shown.

    "Because you are me. Someone who was once alone, then they weren''t until they were again. It''s a scary life that I we may continue to experience."

    "..."

    "But I would regret not knowing the people who are there for me now. Those who root for my success or well-being. If you don''t have anyone like that Rys, I would be that person for you. You don''t have to be alone. Not anymore, as long as you have me."

    "I..." Rys stopped his lips from speaking further. He closed his eyes and let out a soft breath before speaking clearly. "I''ve always been a Hunter as long as I could remember. It''s a part of me. It''s a path that few walk when it matters. But...having a Clinic so people have a place they can be taken care of when I didn''t is worth being a Hunter for. Even if I am lying to them."

    "I see. But I can tell that was a lie itself."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Just now, you just admitted you like being a doctor. And it seems that isn''t a lie when you took me and Lukia in. Just between you and me, I think both suits you well. Makes you useful, and your regrets will never happen as long as you continue that path, but maybe you can open that heart for others to fill."

    "Caleb...I-" He cuts himself off as the mansion appears in our line of sight. He rushes ahead to kick open the door and, with a single motion, defeats a construct...

    He didn''t just charge in just because he was after Cornelius. He charged in because he saw Gale and the others in the window about to be killed by the monster approaching them. Deep down, he knew his duty was to save them, but he didn''t want to regret not putting in the effort...

    And he didn''t want to regret saying his goodbyes as we all got our horses ready to go. Rys approached me as I was about to jump onto mine.

    "Caleb!"

    "There you are; I was wondering if you were going to sleep in."

    "And miss this? Sure, I could have caught a few more hours."

    "Heh, thanks for everything."

    "I should say the same thing to you. Without you, I would have-"

    "Don''t mention it. Whatever it takes, we have to stick together and defeat evil."

    "Right. I won''t forget who I am and what I need to be."

    "Don''t be afraid of yourself anymore. It''s okay if you have to show yourself in order to do what''s right. Our roads are long and difficult. But it''s what makes us strong and meaningful. Never give up on others, even if they hate you. Don''t let that poison you like it did me."

    "And I won''t complain. Caleb, again, thanks. I never really met someone like you before, but it is weird to talking to a kid like this. I promise to keep what you showed me a secret."

    "Same here. We got our secrets. Talk with the other Hunters and let them know you. Their hate can turn into something good as long as you want that to happen."

    "I''ll try my best. They will see who I am and not what they think I am. Now go and save the world or whatever you adventurers like to do."

    "Right, like we make it a daily thing for us to do... See you around, Rys Harkas. Good luck with taking down that bastard."

    "Yeah, I''ll make sure I do. Take care, Caleb Aris. Till we meet again, my friend." Rys leaves me with a fist bump and a warm smile on his face. He adjusts his glasses before waving me goodbye as I ride with my companions back down southeast. Heading to the mountain ranges there will take a month, maybe longer, but we should get to Barou, where we will complete the first part of our quest...

 Chapter 126

    Gale spoke with me about Rys and what happened with Cornelius during our travels. I disclosed that we were able to kill him and leave with our lives but didn''t tell him about the true identity of Rys. I promised him I would keep his secret safe, and he would do the same for me. After Herk recovered, everyone shared the experience with Lukia, who missed out on the whole event. She felt ashamed she was too sick to handle anything.

    Her condition has more or less improved. She still eats lightly, but it''s enough for her to be fine. Sleep was still difficult for her, but with everyone''s support, she seemed to progress bit by bit, which is all we could really ask for at this point in our journey. Lukia has found herself more inclined to talk to me out of everyone in the group. Not that I didn''t mind, but I thought she would like to ask Gale, but she only responded that she didn''t want to bother him much since he already has a lot to focus on with the whole quest and all.

    I didn''t think about it much. Our talks were awkward initially, but soon, she opened up about her mom and what she felt. I comforted her as someone who knew of her pain. She really liked the little things I did to cheer her up. To be honest, it''s what Soriko had done for me that brought me out of the dark. I applied to Lukia. It worked for the most part.

    Until Lukia had a bad night during one of our camps; she lay while she was having a terrible nightmare. Worse than before, and she nearly scratched her own neck from the panic. Herk and I had to hold her down. Her nails cut my arm pretty severely, which she quickly apologized for after waking from the nightmare. Herk took care of the scratch, and I stayed up all night talking to her.

    After another week of traveling, we arrived at a small town with rooms available in their local inn. Each of us paid for our own rooms. Gale gave Lukia space but told her if she didn''t want to sleep alone, she could choose someone to stay with her if she feared hurting herself. Before turning in, Gale approached me and asked me to join him outside the Inn for a walk around town for a talk. He told me to bring my sword and anything else I thought I would need. I set my equipment down except my sword and dagger. Nothing but my casual attire on, I left my room to find Gale outside looking at the moon.

    "A beautiful night like this is a reward in itself as an adventurer. Wouldn''t you agree, Caleb?" He handed me a small satchel filled with letters. Looking up at the sky and moon, I felt a distinctive pull from it. A small smile appeared across my face before I responded.

    "We should take time to absorb moments like these."

    "Exactly. That''s why I need to talk to you. I saw a patch in the woods where we can talk privately."

    "Uhh, if you say so. Mind filling me in?"

    "Soon, just come on, follow me."

    I didn''t think about it much, but we set out into the dark. It didn''t take long, but there was a small open field where he said. Walking into the middle of the field, Gale placed his hand on my shoulder. The expression on my face shifted to confusion.

    "Gale?"

    "I''ve been thinking about leaving Lukia behind at this rate."

    "What?!" I slapped his hand away and backed from him in a fit of anger. "Why?!"

    "It would be for her own good. Besides, I am afraid she will get hurt if she continues like this, or worse, one of us will die because of her, and guilt will consume her forever. I rather not do anything like that, but I fear this may be our only option if she doesn''t get better. The mountain range is only five days ride away before we reach it. It will take us another week, maybe two, depending on the paths. It should be big enough for our horses to walk as long as we guide them, but it will be slow."

    "So, you''ve been thinking about this for a while now, huh?"

    Gale looked down, put his arms behind his back, and leaned forward. "Yes, I have. No one else knows except you. I''ve seen Lukia confined in you more than anyone, so if you want to tell her, I won''t stop you, but I''d rather someone break open her shell before it comes to pass. If anyone can, I think it''s you."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Me? I am not good at any of this. If there''s someone who should really talk to her, it''s you, Gale! She looks up to you; she cares about you more than anyone in our group. She trusts you implicitly."

    "Even if that was fully true, I don''t have much to offer her other than the truth. Abandoning her doesn''t sit with me at all. I just want what''s best for her."

    "Is that why you told her she could go to one of us if she can''t sleep? Just put her in my care?!"

    "Busted... I wanted to talk to you before that happened because she will choose you. I just hope you can comfort her through this and make her fight whatever is eating away at her."

    "Gale! I''m not your mule that you can just place any baggage on with not a care in the world. Sometimes, you need to do more than the heavy lifting as a leader. Besides, she won''t choose me, that I know for sure."

    A loud sigh escapes his lips before he rubs his face. Looking at me sternly, he places a hand on my shoulder. His eye stares into mine. I placed my hand on his chest and pushed him away.

    "Whatever... What''s the other reason you brought me out here, Gale?"

    "Nothing gets past you. Draw your sword; I want to teach you something."

    "You sure it''s not going to be Lukia?"

    "Okay, I get it, you''re upset. Just listen for a second."

    "Go on."

    "I want you to try to defend against my attack. If you do, I''ll maybe consider not leaving Lukia behind for her own good. If you don''t succeed, then you''ll try to help her recover from her trauma."

    "You make it sound SO easy, you know."

    "Never hurts to try. Come on, sword up."

    "Gale, I don''t think you-" The moment my sword came out of its sheath, I sensed a sudden chill crawling along my body. It was a split second, but I felt the tip of his sword graze my cheek. My legs moved without me thinking, but I narrowly avoided a solid cut on my cheek. When my feet finally touched the ground, Gale took a single step, and I felt the same chill.

    Hesitation would make me lose. A moment to decide what I needed to do. Taking another step back would give me too far of a disadvantage to defend if I was too late to avoid the strike. After the first strike, I began to understand the pace of his movement. Turning my blade around, I shifted my body to turn around, exposing my back to the attack. With Tempest now behind me, it clashes with his strike, and I slip past and draw my dagger, throwing it at Gale.

    Unexpectedly, the dagger is slashed out of the air but leaves a small window for a counter. The distance between Gale and me was too great for me to close in and stop him. With all my might, I throw Tempest directly at him during this window. His body shifts to avoid the blade entirely from hitting him. Little did he knew; I have sparred with someone who used similar techniques in a sword fight.

    Gale didn''t see that the dagger he knocked away was only a small rock. Carlo showed me a little of his tricks with his Sword Stance. It wasn''t hard to replicate a simple trick like using an illusion, Sword Art. I still had my real dagger in my hand. Carlo showed me how to fight someone with the ability to hide his attacks with speed or illusions themselves. I''ll have to give him my thanks when I see him again properly.

    With his footwork now unbalanced, he couldn''t attack without me directly seeing it, or I would be too close, and I could have full control of the battle with just my dagger. Giving no time to act, I charged forward, swiftly attacking. Gale sidesteps and jumps back; I throw the dagger and slide to pick up my sword. The real dagger is knocked away this time, but my sword is within reach of his body.

    "Tempest Burst!" With the sudden blast of wind, I propel myself into Gale and press the blade to his throat. Leaving it to my victory. Gale takes a deep breath before having a smile.

    "Impressive. You know how to handle something like that. However, I''ve fought long and hard in many encounters with swordsmen who trained in many different styles."

    "Wha-" The cold steel of my dagger pressed against my chest. Gale held it in his hand tightly.

    "The funny thing about daggers is that they can be easily hidden if you know how." Not realizing he placed a trap in the first place, I had charged in as he didn''t knock away my dagger when I threw it. He deflected it into the air but caught it behind his back and then pressed it against my chest before I even held my blade against him when I attacked. I had lost.

    "Damn it..!"

    "You put up a good fight. Now, you know that not everyone is straightforward in their approach. Next time, you''ll learn to anticipate something like this and avoid an early grave." I slowly got off of him as he spoke and sheathed my sword. Gale flipped the dagger in hand to present to me. I grabbed it and placed it in its sheath.

    "You win this time."

    "I know I do. Now about-"

    "I''ll see what I can do. But I fear I won''t be enough for her. I''ll try my best, okay."

    "That''s good enough for me. Thanks."

    "Don''t thank me yet. If that is all you wanted to show me, I''ll head back now."

    "You''re not going to ask what I just did?" Gale had the biggest smirk on his face. His ego wasn''t hard to spot, and I smiled, too.

    "I don''t need to ask. Before you tell me, I''ll figure out how to counter it first."

    "Alright then. Good night, Caleb."

    "You too, Gale."

    Walking away from him, Gale sighs softly before looking at his bleeding hand. The dagger he caught was too fast for him to grab without injuring himself. I smelled his blood the moment I pounced on him, but it left me confident that I was close to fully beating him with whatever he had been hiding. Figuring it out was for later, I returned to the inn in hopes that Lukia talks to Gale. She needs to talk to him... I don''t want to say goodbye to her...

 Chapter 127

    Lively sounds emit from the local tavern. Like many others we have encountered on our journey, it felt like a tried-and-true tale of adventurers. I walked past the patrons and went upstairs to head into my room. As my hand grasped the doorknob, a soft hand gently grabbed my shoulder. Out from the corner of my eye was Lukia, who must have had a few drinks as the stink of alcohol came off her breath.

    "Hey... How did you get that cut?" I quickly placed my hand on my cheek where Gale grazed me. I turned with a sly smile, trying to cover up any worry for her. She glared at me as I chuckled shamelessly. "Did Gale do this?"

    "In a way, it would assume to be. But nothing bad happened, trust me! Just a friendly sparing session!"

    "Uh huh...did you win this time like all the others."

    "Not this time. He really pulled a fast one."

    "Wait... He actually did...!?" With flushed cheeks, Lukia roughly grabbed my short frame and shook me for answers. I raised my hands to try to calm her down.

    I let out a worried laugh, "I know how he got me so that next time won''t be the same."

    "Tsk! I wish I woulda seen it! Gale really knows how to fight!"

    "You drink a bit too much, Lukia? You seem kind of drunk."

    "What does that mean anything? I am just...just trying to be caring since you care for me all the time." After her initial excitement from hearing of Gale''s win, her mind finally got hit with the alcohol. Her speech slowed, and her body barely holding her up.

    "Let me take you to your room; you''re having a long night and morning before long." I grasped her arm and led her to the door next to mine. She helplessly tried to struggle with her feeble attempts. I scoffed and laughed at her face, trying desperately to move away.

    "Meeeehhh!" Her childish squeal whenever she was drunk almost got me laughing harder than I had before, but I got the door open and tossed her inside. She tumbled by the sudden use of force and leaned against the bed frame.

    "I''ll help you get off your cloak and boots. The rest...you can do what you will." Half dazed, she nods and lets me unclip her cloak from around her neck. Her long strands of hair got caught in a mess from the cloak, which gave her the vibe of a drunkard. The lengthy dark brown boots came off with a gentle tug. The pinkish tone of her feet hit the floor with a thud.

    "Mmm...Not so rough, meanie..." I shook my head just to gently lift her legs up to the bed and allowed her to cuddle with the pillow. I took out her hair clip that held her hair in the ponytail and placed it on the nightstand. Turning away, I gave her one last look before signing. Despite her drowning in alcohol, she at least can sleep normally with maybe a mild case of a hangover.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Why do I get to babysit everyone when they''re drunk...!" Scratching my head in frustration, I head into my room and lock it. A small wall mirror reflects upon me, and the minor cuts across my face and the graze from Gale. I walked toward the mirror and examined it further, using small healing magic to erase the minor wounds. "If healing was this easy, I wish I could do the same for Lukia..."

    I didn''t want to dwell on it anymore that night. The bed called me; I quickly changed my shirt for a cleaner one before lying down in bed. Resting my arm on my forehead, my eyes wandered to the ceiling. Minutes pass before I blink rapidly from the trance. It wasn''t until a couple hours into the night, struggling to sleep, that I began to doze off.

    The lids of my eyes closed shut all for a brief moment of relaxing peace before a muffled knock came from the hall. My body shot forward, and I slowly approached my door. Gently, the door swung open; the hall was dimly lit by the small candle flame in Lukia''s hand. As I told Gale, she would knock at his door if she ever needed someone to comfort her.

    A sense of disappointment stirred my stomach as I closed my door gently and quietly. The feeling was odd. I didn''t care who she went to, as long it was someone I could trust. A part of me wanted her to knock on my door. Lukia knocked on Gale''s door again, and I simply leaned on the door''s frame to listen in.

    Yet, after a few minutes, there was no response. A long sigh muffled its way to my ears; the disappointment in her reached me. Not wanting to overstep my boundaries, I decided to head to bed regardless of whether Gale answered.

    A few steps forward, there is a notable knock at the door. The shift of my weight caught me off guard, and I hit the bed frame with my elbow. Swiftly before, the sudden shout in pain came to my hand to cover my mouth. Swallowing the annoying sting of pain, I wait a moment to see if she says or does anything. A couple of knocks rang on my door yet again.

    Through the muffled sound, a sad voice crawls through the cracks. "Caleb... I need someone...anyone...to let me in...please." I knew her voice was cracking at the end of her sentence. I didn''t need to think for a second longer as I reached for the door and opened it to reveal Lukia. Her eyes were red, as well as her cheeks. She had been crying for a little while. My eyes wandered around as her shirt had been unbuttoned a bit. She must have stripped down further when I left her, but she didn''t care how she looked.

    "I''m sorry.. I-" My sigh cut her off. I simply backed away with the door open. If I were going to be an idiot and shut her out, I wouldn''t forgive myself, but I figured Gale would have let her in. She didn''t say another word and entered as I closed it after her.

    "I can sleep on the floor, so it''s fine if you take the bed-" My eyes grew wide as her slender, soft arms caressed my entire head. Her chest pulled my head in as the tears from her eyes hit the tips of my hair. I could feel my body grow hot. It wasn''t good. I gently grabbed her arms and gave myself breathing room.

    "I don''t want to sleep... I can''t... Not tonight..."

    "If you don''t sleep, you won''t be allowed to continue with us in your current state." The shaking tension in her body jolted frequently. My fingertips gently rubbed along her arms. Putting my mind off the awkward position, I let her hold onto me just for now.

    "Stay up with me...at least until I calmed down..."

    "Sit on the bed; we can talk while the night is young..."

 Chapter 128

    "I''ll be with you as long as you need it. So, let loose, I guess." My words came out on autopilot. The tone was mono, and it came off rude. I quickly stopped myself, shook my head, and apologized. "Sorry, that''s not how I wanted that to sound."

    Lukia let out a soft sigh before responding. Her hair was undone and unkempt. The curls wrapped around her neck and back. I couldn''t help but notice the amber-colored hair made her amber eyes all the more vibrant. The glossy look in her eyes from crying somehow made me feel a bit tranced at them. My eyes pried away the moment she met them, and I sat on the bed a couple of feet away from her.

    "Why can''t I just move on... This wasn''t an issue when I thought they died the first time. But now, it''s different. Like any hope I had, it is now torched to a flame. What should I do, Caleb? This useless feeling makes me sick." Laying back on the bed, Lukia covers her eyes with the sole of her arms. The sweaty pours of her skin glisten in the dimly lit room: all but a silent whimper from the poor girl.

    "You made terms that your mother perished quickly along with your father. The shock of seeing her again brought you back a moment of hope that became twisted when the fate she had all along was far beyond your worst nightmares. If the mother I cherished all this time was suddenly alive, and I had to witness that..." A slight pause. The pulse of nerves crawls up the back of my spine. A single moment of thinking about that exact scenario brought out a horrid feeling. "The fact you''re still alive after facing that is more than I can say most people could live with."

    "This isn''t living! Just prolonged suffering until my will to resist taking my dagger and piercing my own heart to end this pain! I would not have it any longer soon!" Anger fills her words. She doesn''t quite understand the implications she speaks of, but it left me worried. The bottoms of her feet curled along with the rest of her body while she hugged her knees in the fetal position.

    "Lukia...If I can''t be of any help, I''ll get Gale, and he''ll-"

    "No!" She reaches out and pulls my sleeve. Her desperate attempt to stop me drags me alongside her in bed. My arm lands right next to her head, and my knee presses in between her thighs. Waves of heat travel throughout my body, and both a sense of excitement and discomfort arise within me. I''ve been so focused on the quest that I have developed into adolescence without realizing it.

    "Lukia..." I softly called her name as I stared into her eyes. From her perspective, I could only imagine what she saw me looming over her. I couldn''t move. Both my mind and my body grew stiff in more ways than one. The fears of my imagination and thoughts came true when the blush patted her cheeks.

    "Caleb...I..." Her soft lips seemed easy to gain from my position. She shifted her legs, and I could feel every movement. My heart rang in my ears as the heat within my body continued to grow.

    Damn it. I really want to kiss her. My eyes couldn''t stop staring at them. With only moments close, I felt temptation push down on me. Lukia was vulnerable, and my needs began to grow. Neither one of us was in the right mind to be alone with one another.

    "S=Sorry... I''ll move-"

    The swift pull of her arms drew me closer to her face. I hardly resisted. Everything about this was wrong. Why did I still press my knee closer between her legs? My body had betrayed everything I mentally didn''t require. Yet, it still took hold.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    There was no doubt she saw the equipment was fully working. She didn''t care at this point; I could tell that she didn''t care if I took advantage of her. As long as it took her mind off the current subject, she would find any excuse to feel comfort. Emotionally, physically, even intimately.

    "Do you like my body..." The words uttered from her lips. I gripped the sheets tightly as her hands cupped my cheeks. My entire world had turned upside down. I couldn''t hide anything from her at this point. She continued to pull me closer. Her lips moved again to speak, "I''ll show you everything...just don''t leave me tonight..." The slim finger of her left hand slowly began to push away the clothing at her chest. More and more of her soft yet decently plump breasts were uncovered. The tips of her ample nipples were on the brink of being exposed.

    Frustration and guilt brewed inside my body. My eyes finally noticed the softness of her eyes��the look of someone who didn''t care about themselves anymore. The eyes of someone who is dead yet breathing. An irking pain stabbed my heart to see Lukia like this. The guilt of allowing myself to get this close in a dangerous position to someone who I genuinely care about... I couldn''t deny that lately, I found myself looking at her, but I couldn''t make any of it. The frustration that I still had Tia. She will be the one I will marry soon in the coming years.

    Lukia invaded my thoughts, and I couldn''t properly bring myself to even think about Tia without a hint of guilt. I snapped from the trance and pulled away from Lukia. Her eyes widened, and a look of pain struck her deeply.

    "I see...not even you would want a pitiful person like me..."

    "What? What the hell are you even talking about?"

    Tears streamed down her face. Her voice shakes with each word. "I''m not pretty... I''m a dirty girl who isn''t a woman... I''m a disgrace as a daughter who couldn''t end her own mother''s suffering... I couldn''t get him to look at me like this, and the person I chose to see me like this looks at me with disgust...!"

    I wouldn''t let her tare into herself like this. My heart knew deep down that she didn''t mean any of that. She is scared, hurt, looking for comfort, and I was the one that Gale somehow chose? I couldn''t quite understand why he wanted me to help her when he would be the easiest choice. Lukia and I would have made a huge and terrible mistake if I didn''t stop it from going further.

    That''s why my next actions and words only came as a shock after the fact. Something came over me after the sinking feeling in my chest occurred. Without realizing it... I had fully mounted myself in her legs while pulling her face towards me so she could properly see me. The noise either of us making could wake up anyone at this time of night. I kept my voice calm and collected as I spoke.

    "Lukia... You''re not useless or ugly or terrible or any of that crap. I like you. I''ve enjoyed spending time with you every day we''ve traveled together. I would risk my life for you if need be. Understand?"

    The light in her eyes had returned slightly. A soft nod of her head was her response. Processing everything I had just said caused her body to flush red from embarrassment. I also felt the same shame as my actual feelings had been blurted out in the middle of that whole speech.

    "W-Wait... That isn''t what I-" My words weren''t a lie. I did have feelings for her. How strong they were was still to be determined, but what was set in stone was that I didn''t want to lose her. If that meant someone beyond what we initially had... Then, I expressed myself however I could without committing a mistake. Nonetheless, I couldn''t handle the embarrassment any longer and quickly jumped off her, grabbed my cloak, and laid it over her.

    "Please cover yourself...Sorry, I don''t have anything better..." I looked away at her but continued to feel her eyes staring at me. She softly grabbed the cloak and gently pressed her face into it.

    "It smells like you..." I flinched at those words. I couldn''t handle it anymore and sat down, my hands covering my lap and my legs folded over one another. I gulped nervously and tried to think of Tia in the moment... It didn''t help like I thought...

 Chapter 129

    Lukia gently held my cloak to her face. It seemed to calm her down, but I was still feeling hot and bothered by her earlier. Sweat drips from my forehead, and I continue to keep my legs closed and my hands on my lap. A long sigh pours from my mouth.

    "Are you going to be okay...?" The sound of her voice was low and hard to hear at first, but I understood it. I turned my attention toward the lying woman in front of me on my bed with a worried look.

    My voice came out soft, and I coughed a bit before clearing my throat and speaking clearly. "The situation almost got really dangerous there. You didn''t help."

    Lukia giggles and hangs on a pitiful smile before nuzzling more into my cloak. I would be lying if it didn''t make me feel comfortable seeing her like that with my cloak. How easily she eased into it was faster than anything before to calm her down. Her eyes peaking over the cloak met mine.

    She adjusted to sit up and hug her knees with the cloak wrapped in front of her. "Sorry, I am such a burden on you especially. You seem to be the one there for me the most right now..."

    "Enough with the apologies." I cut her off from saying anything more. My body more or less relaxed and I crawled and sat next to her, my back pressed against the wall. If it were me in her shoes I would try to understand and move on. But she clearly was a whole other story. I know her parents were very dear to her but her odd attachment to people is both a curse and a blessing for her.

    "Do you hate me for trying that?" Her voice sounded cold. She is desperate but also scared. I gently pressed my hand onto her head and rubbed softly. Her face softened, and she avoided my gaze.

    "It wasn''t flattering... But I understand what you are going through. So...let''s just talk about it. Let it all out in the air. I''m going to let you get it all off your chest and I won''t leave your side for any of it."

    "What''s more to say..? My father is dead... My mother suffered for so long while I thought she had died the entire time. I didn''t even have the courage to put her out of that misery! You had to do it for me! What kind of daughter doesn''t give her family the peace they deserve!" Her fingers press deep into her arms, and the skin starts to turn red. Some of her nails dig in deep enough to break the skin with blood leaking out of them. I grasp her fingers and pry them away. Her eyes filled with tears, and she stared at my hands.

    "A daughter who loved her so much that she couldn''t kill her regardless of the situation. I think that speaks more than someone who can...just my personal opinion. I didn''t even get a proper goodbye with my mother when my father took me to Heistorm, to our home. You got to see her one last time and say goodbye despite the situation. In the end, she got to know her daughter was alive and well before she passed on."

    "Then why does my chest hurt so much... Why does my heart feel numb..."

    I prepare to speak, yet my breath trails off before seeing that her entire body is shaking. I gently pulled her close to me and let her curl into my chest. A cold and wet feeling spread to my chest. Sitting there for several minutes, letting her cry out until she could only whimper. She may be older than I am, but that doesn''t mean she can''t cry from her pain.

    After a few more moments and her whimpers slowly vanish, she moves away from me, wiping the tears off her face. Taking multiple deep breaths, her shaking dies down a bit. The small window of the room lets in the moon''s light to bleed into the room. Illuminating the entire scene in front of me. The exposed and vulnerable Lukia in front of me had both a grace and beauty to it. Her tears made her look like a regular maiden, not the ranger or companion who saved me during that storm. She''d been holding back this side of her for a while, and it had finally eaten away at her.

    Cupping her soft cheeks in my hands, the words flowed out of my mouth and into her heart.

    "Because you are human. Pain makes us stronger. Our resolve to grow from pain is something that humanoids and just regular people face every day. Your mother is dead. But your companions, Gale, Herk, Yann, Ivian, even me, we have been there for you. Everyone back at Saiana village still owes you a great debt, the survivors of that goblin nest won''t forget what you did. Everyone who has supported you continues to support you. If this painful feeling in your chest is loneliness, sadness, hatred, or any of the like. I can and will say it is something that will make you stronger when you accept it for what it is. Knowing that your mother is gone, again, doesn''t change the fact that you were living after thinking she was gone."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She only listens. Nothing to say, she just listens.

    "You asked me those questions and acted the way you did because you want someone to pity you. Well, sorry, I am not giving you any. That isn''t the Lukia I know. The Lukia I know is a hothead who can shoot a creature from a mile away without question. She braves against the dangers in front of her. Facing the problem head-on, she doesn''t give up on her companions nor abandon them. The person who you are is someone who is stronger than what you think. Behind all that mask of pain is a woman capable of even having my attention and admiration. She doesn''t act womanly or like a maiden, she is a fighter, a survivor, someone who can kick ass at a moment''s notice. She is graceful with a bow, one of the best I''ve ever seen. I can''t catch up fast enough, fearing I may never outclass even her in archery. She doesn''t need to beg for compliments for her appearance because she already is very beautiful-!"

    My voice cuts off. I had said too much in my rant. I cursed myself for getting carried away, but what I said wasn''t a lie. If I want her to know the truth. I might as well say it from my own heart, regardless of how much shame it brings me...

    "Beauty doesn''t cover it... I''ve watched her grow into a capable person other than that person... She also has a kind heart, someone who sees value in others, cares about others, and supports her friends with her gestures. She can cry when she needs to, and I wouldn''t think to pity her. Because she isn''t perfect, she is ideal as one of the few people I absolutely admire. I wouldn''t want to be in a fight without her. That is the Lukia I know. The Lukia that should be in front of me right now. If she saw herself now, she would think it stupid and laugh it off, knowing that her problem had been solved long ago. I haven''t given up on her; she will come back even if I need to drag her out myself!"

    My face burned red in embarrassment, but I held onto her shoulders and said the last words while staring into her eyes.

    "She is someone who I really like!" My lungs expanded my chest heavily. I was out of breath from speaking. My hands are still holding onto Lukia; I feel them shaking. Waiting for her response, her fingers'' soft and smooth touch grace mine.

    "You big dummy... Don''t go all out like some dumb kid... My standards for someone like you aren''t some shy boy..." Her lips gently pressed against my forehead. A riveting shock hit my entire body. Then I felt my body get heavy before I found myself lying in her arms. Her legs curled up and nearly encompassed my own.

    I was speechless. My eyes focused on hers. Her lips formed a bright smile with tears in her eyes. Nothing in her expression screamed that desperate person I was talking to earlier...

    "You''re right...you know... About everything... I was just...stubborn...stupid...selfish... But I-...err... How should I say this... I felt liberated to hear what I needed from someone like you..."

    "A-Are you going to be okay..? I didn''t mean to say more than I had to..."

    "Of course it is fine... It was really flattering... More so, I am shocked and embarrassed but I''m far too happy to care at this point... The pain in my chest has gone silent... I don''t expect the feeling to be gone for good. However, I can grow from it until it no longer hurts. Like you said... It will make me stronger when I know that you will be there for me. Gale and everyone else, too, will be there. I can''t be sad when I feel this relieved..."

    "Well, I am glad...-ehhh?" Pulling me closer, my face rests into her chest. I begin to shift, but my body relaxes when her sweet scent graces my senses. It was a dizzy feeling, with my body tingling all over. I started to feel my body react, yet Lukia held me close. Her body held onto me in a warm embrace. I gently cuddled her back as my tired eyes struggled to stay open.

    "You are far too small for me to take into a bed... What was I thinking haha... Thank you for stopping me... I don''t think we would have such a moment like this together..."

    "If I were Gale, you-"

    "Please... Don''t ruin this moment right now..."

    "L-Lukia, you-"

    "I''m conflicted, you idiot. My feelings are a mess, and I''d rather sleep comfortably... For once, I don''t think my nightmares will show up after so long... Stay with me until the sun rises... Just let your body shut down...Doesn''t sound bad at all..." Her breathing slowed, her muscles relaxed, and sleep had taken her.

    "Lukia... I-... I wish I had known you at a different time. Maybe my feelings wouldn''t be a mess too... I''ll do my best for you too...Tia..."

    The night she consumed us together. Our bodies were solid like stone, unmoving throughout the night. The heat from our bodies clashed and cycled throughout the entire night, keeping us connected. And finally, Lukia got the rest she needed for months...

 Chapter 130

    As the early morning rose, I felt the comforting embrace leave me. My eyes fluttered and opened to Lukia, who gently folded my cloak and placed it on a chair. Her expression was tired but free of stress. I sat up and leaned over the bed. Lukia noticed me awake and covered her chest as she spoke.

    "Thank you... Thank you for letting me stay here for the night. It helped a lot, really. You''re a very kind person, Caleb." The blush in her cheeks was out of embarrassment and timidness. She was nearly naked with me through the whole night. There was no question my body was pressed against her own in full function. I kept my legs crossed and cleared my throat.

    "Lukia...I-" Her gentle hand pressed against my mouth and hushed me. A soft smile appeared on her face while she stared into my eyes.

    "Say no more. I''m grateful. Tia is going to be a lucky girl when she has you. I''m a bit envious, but what you did for me, I have no right to mess it up." The soft expression stays as she turns to leave. Reflexes kick in with my hand reaching forward to grasp hers...

    "Sorry... Did I say something in my sleep?" Lukia gently pries my fingers away and, looks at me, and giggles.

    Exhaling a deep breath, she speaks. "You said plenty. I shall respect her for your sake. You should be mad at me, but I guess you''re still quite young. Marrying a young noble is what all the pretty girls dream of, right? Well, maybe not as young as you, but having much more than you''ve ever had sounds scary. Don''t mind me... Just messing with my feelings, is all. Sometimes I forget that you are still growing into an adult."

    "We are meant to wed when I turn of age for marriage. I''ve never thought about romance or marrying someone for a while. What almost happened last night-"

    "Didn''t happen. Just two companions sleeping next to each other, supporting each other, caring for each other. Nothing more, as much as I think we should forget it... I certainly will remember for better or worse."

    "Gale''s an idiot."

    "Yes, he very much is. But I have no right to push into his personal matters unless he wants me to. Which I fear isn''t his priority for some time. In a way, I admire him more because of it. I''m horrible for betraying what I felt all this time. So much so." As she continued to speak, I started to shift into my clothes and equip my gear.

    "Like you said before... If things were different... Maybe it would have been destined. However, I respect what we are, I didn''t realize it until it nearly happened what I was feeling. Part of it was my own fault for even feeling that way. Emotions and growing up isn''t easy for anyone."

    "You got that right, Caleb. I''m still pretty young... Maybe in time, Gale might recognize me. I shouldn''t get my hopes up, don''t you agree?" A sad smile across her face leaves me a little twisted inside. Words jumbled in my mind, but I couldn''t leave her hopeless about her future.

    "My father, as honorable as he was, still loved more than one woman in his life. Of course, he stayed with his wife, but that didn''t stop him from getting to know my mother while his first wife was alive. I don''t know what he saw in my mother that made him fall for her, but he was happy with his choices. I don''t know if I feel the same as he did, but what do I know..."

    Soft hands cup my cheeks. Lukia gently kisses my nose and lets out a cute laugh. My cheeks blush slightly at the sudden gesture. Rubbing my cheeks with her fingers, her lips kiss my forehead, and she hugs me tightly. "Don''t start with me! Toying with me like that and trying to make it hopeful is truly evil. You are going to pay for that!" I begin to laugh as she teases me. I try to tease her back, but she stops for a moment to say a few more words. "I''ll be the judge of that when you finally marry Tia and live your life with her. Hopefully, you''ll forget about that and don''t break her heart."

    "Y-yes..."

    "Good. But, if it doesn''t work out with her... You know where to find me, cutie." With a playful tone, she leaves my room with a wink. Having the last laugh in the conversation, I can''t help but scoff at her. She wasn''t toying with me when she said that. A part of her probably hopes that this feeling she has will fade to save our companionship, but the other part of her is still a young woman who wants to have a relationship with someone who could take care of her and give her what she wants from someone.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The next ten minutes I spent fighting these thoughts in my head. Telling myself to be careful in the future since now I am "heavily" aware of my emotions and what that can do to me in the future. For now, I had to join up with everyone so we could set off for the mountain trail that would take us all the way to Barou on the other side. Gale stated it could very well take a full month with horses to navigate those steep cliffs and paths. We were to gather supplies for the journey and head off in a few hours. Herk and Yann would take care of provisions while Gale and I purchased mountain gear for safer travel. Leaving my room, I head down to the tavern, where Gale is waiting by the door for me.

    "Have a fun night?" I froze. His wide grin caused my eye to twitch in frustration. Of course, he knew of my encounter and long night with Lukia because he didn''t open his door to her.

    "Not a word. You owe me big time." I walk out of the tavern, leaving him there. Gale soon follows and laughs.

    "That was the bet. Besides, I''ve seen the way you guys look at each other. I mean, no offense, but clearly, you are way out of her league. I mean, I''ve heard stories of nobles as young as ten getting married to young men and women, but of course, there are times when one of the people is in the hundreds and the other is barely twenty."

    "I know this country and many others don''t see that as an issue when it comes to political and nobility pairings. It''s all planned, and the houses I know whose children have been in those don''t really spend time with their betrothed until they are well into their thirties. That''s beside the point."

    "Are you sure? I could have sworn-"

    "I''m engaged already."

    "What? You''re what?!" Gale was dumbfounded.

    "You heard me. I thought I mentioned to you before that I my father arranged something for me already." A vein formed on my head out of frustration with Gale.

    "Sure, I thought as a joke! I was half drunk at that time, too, I think. How would I know if you were serious?!"

    "It''s whatever, you know now!"

    "Look, I''m sorry! I thought maybe if you were going to stick with us, I figured if some of us had a happy future together, I would do the right thing and make it happen. Didn''t realize you didn''t feel that way, honest." I stopped walking. Gale blinked with his eye and questioned why I stopped. Taking one step forward, he saw the embarrassment on my face trying to hide my real emotions about the matter.

    Gale twisted his face into a vile smile and wrapped his arm around my neck to lean close to my ear to tease me. "Oh...! So, that''s how it is. You do fancy her. Look at little Caleb being naughty. I didn''t think you had it in you to be scandalous!"

    "N-Not so loud! A-And we aren''t going to be a thing. This already is awkward enough as it is being in the same party."

    "There''s nothing wrong with it. If something did happen, could you tell your betrothed about your mistress Lukia?"

    "Lukia isn''t like that. She wouldn''t just try to mess up what I already have. Besides... I don''t know what Tia might think... I wouldn''t want to know... Her wrath would be unimaginable..." Gloom loomed over me at the sudden thought of Tia knowing about this. Anxiety poured into my stomach just imagining her being furious.

    "If that is what you wish, I won''t tease you too much about it. Let''s grab the gear and get back with the others before it gets too late." Dragging me along, having to see his stupid grin was not how I wanted to spend the morning but here we were.

    Thankfully it didn''t take long before we got the gear from the general store. Paying out of our funds, we still had roughly half left over. Rys didn''t charge us for treating us, so we had more than enough to buy any provisions we desperately needed for our journey.

    When we returned back to the tavern, where everyone was waiting for us, I nearly stumbled over myself at the sight of Lukia. Gale caught my arm and looked to see her as well. With a slight chuckle under his breath, a few simple words rang out. "Are you sure you want to leave that behind now?"

    Before me, Lukia turned her attention toward us. It had been a little more than an hour since I had seen her, but at that time, I almost didn''t recognize her. Her hair barely went past her neck, unlike the ponytail she usually would hold her hair in. The long, luscious hair was no longer visible, but what remained was a more refined version of the woman who spent the night in my bed with me in it.

    Freshly washed up and clean was an entirely new Lukia. The sternness of her face was defined in a warm glow. She wore a deep blue cloak and a light brown leather vest for armor. The white shirt underneath had a light green scarf tied around at the base of her neck. She was fitted for the coming change in weather but also for any encounters we might face.

    Standing before me was Lukia, reborn from the ashes of what she once was. I was left speechless and quickly hurried to my horse, giving the gear to Ivian and Herk to place on theirs. I looked to Lukia, who continued to set her saddle on her horse and turned to look at me. I tried to avoid her gaze, but she smiled and spoke.

    "I''m counting on you to watch my back up there, Caleb. I''ll do the same for you. Let''s do our best for the party." Approaching me with her hand out, I looked into her eyes. They were filled with purpose and life. I couldn''t help but shyly smile and reach out. Taking my hand, she pulled me close and hugged me while whispering into my ear. "I won''t let you down."

    Lukia pulls away and winks. Her confidence and personality had completely evolved. I felt my anxiety leave my body, freeing up any of the stress within me. Given the current circumstances, I wasn''t ashamed of everything. Gale rounded us together and we left the town to ride for the mountains. It would take us less than a week before we reached the base. Until then, we continued forward...

 Chapter 131

    A few days'' ride from the latest town makes good time on the journey. The brand on my neck warned me of nearby dangers that we steered cleared away. Without the brand from Vyctor, the number of encounters we could have had would be pretty high. With mostly a smooth ride by the day, it didn''t prevent us from stopping whenever any suspicion of a threat occurred.

    "Lukia, can you scout ahead? If you find any tracks, report back. We''ll set camp for today." Gale orders us to set down and prepare the camp. We use that time appropriately, with only a few hours of daylight left. In the back of my mind, I wondered what kind of dangers we could face when we reached the mountains.

    "Hey, Gale, can you help me with this?" Herk calls him over to prepare the campfire. Ivian keeps watch as Yann prepares their bedrolls. I set my spot next to where the fire would be and grabbed my bow and arrows.

    A hand reaches behind me and touches my shoulder gently. Gale looks at me and speaks. "Where are you going? Lukia should be back soon."

    "There might be some animals nearby. Figured we might want some meat in our stomachs this time for dinner. Our provisions barely taste anything."

    "I won''t stop you, but head in the same direction as Lukia. If you spot her, tell her if she still has the energy to hunt, let her accompany you. We''ll take it as a sign that everything is safe here without a ruckus."

    "Sounds good, Gale. I''ll be heading off." String the bow across my shoulder, the last patch of forest would house the last animal we would see for some time. The sun was just vanishing from the horizon, leaving the moon to dance in the night. The chirps of insects and birds filtered the air. This far south of Heistorm was still cold; possibly, the area near the mountains is colder than others. Thankfully, the last town provided us with heavy clothes in case we needed them.

    Bushes directly in front begin to rustle. With no hesitation, I kneeled down with the bow drawn and the arrow pointed at it. I let out a soft whistle to signal to Lukia if it was her. I waited for a few moments in silence. My fingers slowly ease off the string and I prepare to fire. A slow whistle bellows from the bushes, Lukia moves them out of the way and approaches gradually.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked while looking around cautiously. Her hands drew her bow tight. She''d seen something that had gotten her on edge. I walked to her, looking in the opposite direction.

    "I thought I would hunt something for us. Gale wanted to know if you could join as long as the area is safe. Considering the anxiety on your face, you must have found something to be worried about. So, what did you find?"

    "There were tracks of small animals and maybe a larger one, but all of them led to nowhere. I followed a set of rabbit tracks, bringing me to a small spring. Deciding to quench my thirst, I found evidence of a huge creature, bi-pedal, and possibly still around. There wasn''t a body, but I saw a trail of blood next to the prints. It probably has eaten some of the wildlife around here."

    "How big are we talking here? Ogre sized or what?"

    "Bigger. Maybe a troll or something else. I don''t really want to find out, but if we figure out that it left this area, we might be alright."

    "It''s still around. No option but to track this creature and find out what it is."

    "How do you know Caleb? The last track I found was about twenty minutes ago."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "I got a feeling that we should still be highly cautious. Running back to camp would still take time at this distance and the creature might attack us while we are resting. It is still a high risk even with a watcher on duty." The mark on my neck was hot, burning hot. This was a severe situation in front of us. Coming up with a plan on the spot wasn''t easy, but it came to me the same way.

    "Your instincts are good, so I''ll trust them. If this thing is as big as it is, I wonder why we don''t feel the vibration in the ground." Lukia had a good point. If I knew it was close, why wasn''t it moving? My mind pondered at ideas and theories. Chills ran along my back at the worst thought possible.

    "Lukia... Where was this spring, you said?"

    "Huh? Oh, the spring? It wasn''t much farther away from this spot. Maybe the east of here, a good half mile. Why?" I held my breath for a moment.

    The creature we might be facing has good stealth abilities for its size. It killed, ate, and dragged its food on the ground, meaning it either has long arms or short and stubby legs. But one thing doesn''t add up.

    I stand back-to-back with Lukia. Her body tenses and she draws her bow in response, thinking the foe is nearby. "What is it? Is it close? Let me know what you are thinking there, Cal?"

    "Was the water in the spring clear, or did it look murky? Also, what did you call me?"

    "Sorry, I said it without thinking, Caleb. E-Erm, the water was clear, but it looked like it was affected by some magic of sorts."

    "Did you drink the water?"

    "No, I saw the prints next to the spring before I did and stopped. Then I saw the trail of blood leading to the spring but didn''t enter it. I thought it wanted to drink something along with its meal." My eyes widen. Looking back to the monster manuals and facts about the creatures that roam the world. I flip through the pages of my brain until I land on the page where all the information connects...

    This passage is dedicated to this specific creature, which many have perished from trying to hunt such a creature. The ones who have lived to tell its tale call it "The Stalker". A beast that lingers on two large feet and lengthy arms, it is called as such for its tendency to stalk prey with no trace of detection. For such, its size would make it impossible, but this creature has the ability to reflect the surface of its skin with anything it can properly imitate. Magic powers the skin of this creature to allow it to have muffled footsteps to the point of having almost no sound whatsoever. The Stalker is a rare creature indeed that tends to be an amalgamation of sorcery and the offspring of Hags. Their heads resemble that of a troll whose skin is torn off. Their long ears give heightened hearing. A creature of this stature poses a problem to those who have no clue of its very existence and lack the knowledge to identify it. Their bodies were born from the twisted magic of a Hag, which grants them higher intelligence and the ability to cast illusion-level spells. Such spells as bodies of clean water, foliage, and other nature related environments. If some poor soul attempts to interreact with such an illusion, it will only fall into a trap and a quick death. The Stalker tends to crush their victims in their hands or if such a case, a victim of its illusion will playfully slowly lower its jaws and attempt to swallow them whole, making their mouth stretch wide open in horrific display. We don''t know much more about these things as they are rare indeed; however, if you ever face one alone, just run and hope you escape. It probably already is too late...

    "LUKIA!!!" I pressed my hands into her back, pushing her down with all my might. As I recalled the information about the Stalker, the mark on my neck had grown boiling hot, warning me of the imminent danger of the horror that nearly ate us with its elongated jaws. Rolling to the side, what seemed like part of a tree moved slowly from its base.

    Lukia nearly died because of the illusion of the Stalker, which set that trap for her. But since it had left evidence of its presence, she trusted her instincts and got away before it could attack. It followed her to where she met me, using its magic skin to blend perfectly into the environment, it wanted us to panic so it could trick us into not realizing the danger of it being this close to us.

    Looming over sixteen feet tall and several feet wide was the Stalker. The grossly visage of its missing face and skin left nothing but nightmares in our minds. The long tongue laid out of its mouth, and its massive hands stretched out fully. The creature turned its empty sockets where the eyes should be and stared at us from the terrifying void of the abyss... The Stalker had made us its next prey...

 Chapter 132

    Caleb looked at the large creature with the empty abyss in its sockets. The layered breathing sent waves of chills through both of them. Knocking an arrow on his bow, he draws back and fires a shot at the Stalker. It pierces the body but doesn''t react to the slight sting. Tilting its head in response, it looks at its chest and then back to Caleb. A high-pitched click of its mouth. Moving its mouth in conjunction with the clicks, it lets the fog of illusion spill out of its body.

    Lukia gets to her feet while drawing an arrow to fire. Caleb grabs her arm and stops her from releasing the arrow.

    "Don''t fire needlessly! The Stalker will take any chance when our guard is down to strike! It uses illusions to trick its prey into making mistakes and then killing them instantly. Try not to breathe in the mist; it will cause its illusion magic to take hold." Caleb wraps a piece of cloth from his bag around his face. Lukia, in turn, reaches for her scarf and is about to tie it around her face.

    "Are you sure you want to do that!?" A sudden voice screeched right in front of her face. The twisted face of the skinless Stalker''s large head poked through the mist to torment Lukia. The initial prey that didn''t fall into its trap made her its top priority to haunt. Caleb turned to see Lukia staring at nothing and yet to cover her face as she stared wide-eyed as the mist entered her body.

    "Lukia! Get your scarf or something on your face now!"

    Before Caleb stepped toward the distracted woman, he felt a slight pain rake across his back. It was hot at first, but the moment he touched the area where the pain originated, he felt a cold slime oozing through his light armor��another one of the Stalker''s abilities. Using witchcraft and alchemy, it can produce a slow-acting numbing agent within its body, creating a slime-like substance to seep into the skin of unsuspecting victims.

    His brain started to tingle as the nerves in his body began to fizzle and fire off warning signals before slowly stopping. Without hesitation, Caleb draws his dagger to slice his thighs, arms, and chest. The toxin of the slime has begun to travel through the bloodstream. Opening wounds on his limbs and torso, allows for blood to travel to those wounds, helping release the toxin in his body faster.

    While distracted in his current predicament, Lukia seemed lost in the haze. The mist had started to consume her, leading her through a massive hallucination. Voices of her parents and companions called to her. Attempting to resist such obvious tricks caused the voices to grow even louder, drowning out her own thoughts. Until she felt a warm hand clasp her own. Looking to her side, Caleb holds onto her with a worried look.

    "Snap out of it, we need to regroup with everyone else if we are to take this thing down!" His voice was soothing to her. It was almost like it was the only thing she should focus on to clear her mind of the voices. His eyes stared through her, hoping to pull her in the direction toward their camp. Of course, this is something she needed to get help. Her feet dragged a bit, but she started to move.

    Further consumed by the mist, something stabs her shoulder. The pain knocks her sense of reality off. Her shoulder bleeds a vibrant purple before turning pink. A sickening feeling wells inside her stomach, Caleb still holds her hand, trying to drag her through the mist. The knife in her shoulder started to spread the painful feeling, her own arm began to twist in Caleb''s grip.

    A voice rang out and reached her ears, causing the world around her to flash. Stopping her from moving any further, the voice became clear. "Don''t let it take you away!" Lukia jerks her arm back, she reaches and pulls out the small dagger in her shoulder and stabs at the hand wrapped around her own. It punctures and causes the Stalker to screech from frustration. Shifting its body forward, it slams the end of its tail into her, sending her into the air, blood running down her nose.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Caleb moves his slowed body to summon a barrier to catch her in the air, then lets her fall into his arms. Each of his wounds slowly turns blue, highlighting the toxin being flushed from his system. Placing his hand on her forehead, casting a healing spell over her wounds, she regains her strength. With a quick motion, Caleb lifts her scarf, wraps it around her mouth, and ties it off.

    "It''s fast for its size. Stabbing it while it was distracted by holding onto you left it open. It won''t make the same mistake twice unless we can play it off. Stick close to me, and don''t trust everything you see. Can you get up?"

    The dilation in her eyes starts to fade, and she softly nods. Reaching for her bow, she knocks an arrow and fires it behind them, hoping to catch it off guard, but only an echo of laughs of different voices bellows from the mist. The creature is watching them and is enjoying every second of playing its games.

    "How do we fight something that hides behind fakes?"

    "For once, I really don''t have a good plan against this thing. Any monster manual or history book regarding this creature has barely any information on the Stalker. However, it has a higher sense of intelligence due to its birth. It thrives off toying with us with its magic, and we can possibly use it to our advantage as long as we slow down how much we inhale this mist." Caleb looked around frantically, holding his breath whenever he could. Both of them were surrounded and infected with the magic; it was a battle of attrition. Could their minds resist the effects long enough to fight it off would only test their resolve.

    "Just great... Something we need to plan on the fly. How do we determine if it''s an illusion or real?"

    "It won''t be obvious; the more you inhale of its mist, the more you''ll hallucinate, causing the illusions it sends you to be even more real than the last. Use that dagger and cut yourself a few times. Bleeding and pain help dull the effects and expels it through our blood." Listening to his advice, she takes the dagger he threw into her shoulder to leave deep enough cuts for them to bleed enough.

    Seconds pass by, with their bodies aching from their wounds; Lukia tries to observe to the best of her ability where the creature might be��examining the ground as barely as she could in the obscured vision of hers. Hoping to sense or spot some correlation to its camouflage, she might figure out how to identify it.

    "Cover me, Caleb! I''ll figure it out!" Caleb reaches to grab her, but she slips by to act as if she is trying to escape; she spots a sudden shift in the mist, indicating the Stalker has begun to move. If she could tell which direction it approached, she could counter it with her longsword.

    "Don''t split from me! It will just charge you-" Caleb spots the mist moving around. The main weakness of this creature is its unbelievable size. If it must produce this illusion from its body, then you can spot when it begins to move while using its ability.

    Seeing the pattern in front of him, Caleb draws his bow and fires a shot which strikes the Stalker from attacking her from behind. The eerie roar from this horror has it flicker briefly, showing its proper form again. Lukia slashes her sword across its belly and flips over it. Its tail attempts to smack her until Caleb strikes its neck with a single arrow.

    Blood shoots from the wound, and it turns around, hitting a massive tree instead, causing the enormous lumber to smash into the ground. Blowing the mist away leaves an opening for the moment. Caleb removes his glove and points his hand at the torso of the Stalker.

    "Lightning Bolt!" The thunderous roar of the magic envelops his entire arm before it quickly propels to the palm of his hand, gathering together to form a beam of pure electricity that shoots out and strikes the Stalker in the chest.

    The explosive power shatters the creature''s skin, causing flakes of blood to splatter all over the ground. The long tongue flops out of its mouth as it stumbles around, dazed by the critical hit to its chest. A stream of smoke emits from Caleb''s blistering hand. Blood slowly pours from his palm; out of pure instinct, he has overdone the spell and ripped off some of his skin with a single bolt of lightning.

    "Is it...running away?" Lukia asks while turning her head to see the looming Stalker above Caleb. A large grin across its face, bearing none of the damage they had believed it did. Its jaws begin to open wide, aiming for the unaware Caleb...

 Chapter 133

    "CAL!" Drawing her bow, Lukia fires an arrow into the jaws of the Stalker. The jaws recoil back before slamming shut. The chin of the creature slams into the ground and kicks Caleb into the air. Landing with a thud, he rolls to his side and draws his sword to defend himself.

    "It''s chest..!" Pointing out the undamaged area, the Stalker was unscathed by any damage dealt by Caleb. The magic Caleb used had hit an illusion. Lukia shoots a few more arrows to push the creature back so that he can escape from danger��blood trails from his hand and onto the dirt.

    She grabs his swollen, bleeding hand and quickly casts a healing spell to heal the damage. The bright green light swirls around and repairs the flesh that the spell had ripped apart. Regaining the feeling in his hand, he clenches it tightly around his sword. Lukia observes the Stalker''s movements as it begins to circle them slowly.

    "What are we to do now? If it won''t allow an opening for any of your magic to strike it, how do we catch it off guard?"

    "This Stalker has a grudge against you, if we can bait it into chasing you, we could get it out in the open."

    Lukia turns to Caleb with a troubled look. "You want to use me!?" Her outburst is warranted; Caleb reassures her with a simple smile.

    "I know you can do it."

    "What about its mist? If any one of us goes headfirst into that mess, we are good as dead. The illusions are getting better by the minute the longer we fight."

    "Thankfully, Tempest is why this will work. Just trust me, okay? If it figures out what we are planning, we are as good as dead. I''m counting on you to get him close enough for me to unveil him." His strategy was sound. The chances of them winning or dying depend on inflicting a significant blow on the Stalker. If that can happen, the creature would have to focus on surviving instead of producing its mist.

    "Give me a signal when it''s ready. I''ll lead him around." Grasping her scarf, she tightens it to secure her face from the mist. The smokey substance parts around her the moment she steps forward. The dizzying feeling of the spell still takes hold of her senses. She knocks an arrow and draws it the moment she reaches the point they devised. "I''m right here! You big ugly bastard! You don''t scare me!"

    The visage of the Stalker crouches to all fours and turns its neck to the left and right before shrieking. The mist cloaks its approach, swirling around to attack. Taking a gamble, Lukia jumps into the creature. The moment she does, it parts away like a puff of smoke. Turning her bow behind her of open Jaws of the Stalker, her lips utter the ancient words of Rangers.

    "Bramble Shot!" Infusing her bowstring with magic, the flow swirls around the knocked arrow, causing tiny branches and vines to grow at the arrow''s base. Holding her breath, she tumbles to the ground with the bow still strung before crouching down and turning the bow to the side to keep it aimed in front of her.

    Once she had the shot, the arrow rang true and struck the creature''s left thigh. At the moment of impact, a colorful explosion erupts at the tip, and bounds of vines and roots stretch out and entangle the creature''s leg. Pinning the vines and roots deep into the ground. Lukia quickly knocks her next arrow and fires the same spell into the other leg, causing the same reaction of pinning it in place.

    It struggles to move and reaches for the vines to rip them with its raw strength, but another bramble arrow strikes its shoulder, causing vines to protrude out of the wound; it wraps around its neck and face, immobilizing it. Lukia lines up another shot and charges forward, firing the next arrow for its heart, which lights up in a blue light. On contact, the Stalker vanishes in a plum of the white mist, another illusion.

    "Shit!" Readjusting her footing, she trips over herself and barely prevents her entire torso from being ripped apart as the Stalker swipes with its massive claw. One of which slashes her arm deeply, blood pouring down her arm. Once her side hits the ground, she flips from the momentum, draws the arrow up, and slings the shot through the jaw and out its head.

    Another plum of white mist evaporates from the illusion. Leaving herself open, the Stalker reveals itself and aims to consume her with one massive bite...

    "There you are... No hiding behind your illusions now!" With a single motion, Lukia draws her longsword from her side with her left hand, quickly twirling it with the momentum, and shoves the blade in the jaws, causing the sword to prevent the jaws from closing. The sharp teeth still cut into her thigh and abdomen, but she kicks herself away from its jaws and knocks two arrows on her bow. Sweat pours down her head as she expands most of her magic capabilities, unleashing her final bramble shots into the creatures'' jaws.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Bursting out in a gore of dark green and blue blood, with hints of yellow, the vines rip their way through the Stalker, pinning it in place as its entrails are pulled from the inside out by the vines and roots to reach the dirt below. Knowing that it could very well be an illusion, Lukia sees the signal from Caleb as he emits a high-pitched sound with sparks around his fingers. She runs out of the way and dives.

    "Tempest Burst!" Unleashing the whirlwind of magic forward, the mist of the Stalker parts away, clearing the area free. Leaving only the real Stalker still pinned but slowly breaking free. Seeing that there is no illusion in front of her, she fires several arrows into the creature''s joints.

    "Cal! Do it!"

    Sparks of lightning erupt from his hand, channeling the magic within his blood to the center of his palm. Except, with an added twist, wraps the power around his fingers, resembling the strands that Rys had used. "Let''s give this a shot! Voltic Web!" Extending his fingers forward, the wave of bright blue strands shoot out and quickly wrap around the Stalker. Bolts of lightning pulse through the strands which quickly rip apart the Stalker. It roars its bony face around, struggling to break free until the strands remove its left arm altogether.

    Caleb''s hand begins to bleed from the blowback of magic, causing the veins to expand within his arm. Losing control of the invented magic, he falls to his knees, holding his wounded arm, blood running down and leaving the creature significantly wounded but still alive. Meaning Lukia would have to be the one to finish it off.

    She grabs her last arrow from her quiver and speaks in words unknown, reciting an old incantation. Glyphs and sigils wrap around her arrow. Using the nature around her, she pours their power into her bow and arrow.

    "Begone vile creature born from witchcraft!" The Stalker''s entire head vanished in a bright golden light, and the arrow fired became a massive beam of energy that completely eviscerated whatever it touched. The massive creature''s body grows limp, its life cut short by the final strike. Forever displayed in this spot, the green slimy essence within its body starts to pour out of its open stomach. Melting into a massive ooze leaves a stench far worse than any city sewage.

    "Is it done?" Caleb groans as he speaks. He holds his arm weakly and slowly approaches her. Lukia chuckles and turns her back to meet him as well. Stringing her bow behind her, she lets out a loud sigh.

    "Yeah, the creature is-" A sudden chill quivers her body as the presence of the Stalker moves. Her eyes widened the moment she turned to see that the dark green ooze that had escaped its body had begun reaching for her in the moment of reprieve.

    "Lucy!" Caleb grabs her arm and pulls with all his might, pushing into action and taking her out of harm''s way. Lukia falls to the ground and watches as the green ooze attaches itself to Caleb''s left arm, shoulder, and most of his chest. A dark cloud of smoke emits from the location, and the ooze attaches itself alongside a painful cry from Caleb. Lukia attempts to aid him, but Caleb stops her. "Don''t come closer!"

    Unsure what to do, Lukia panics in the moment, trying to find some weapon as she searches with her eyes. A solid blue spark of light eases past her face. Turning toward the sudden light, Caleb outputs a violent stream of lightning throughout his body. Using the veins in his entire body as pathways, he uses the blood within them to become one massive conductor.

    The green ooze attached to him begins to bubble instantly from the massive wave of lightning emitting from Caleb. The visage of his bright white hair lit up even further by the sheer amount of magic flowing out of his body was both a sight of beauty and horror. Reflected in her eyes, Lukia watches as Caleb''s entire body produces the same magic that came out of his hands and now acts as a repelling shield. Without a second longer, the green ooze ruptures from the power and is blasted to nothing, burning away from the lightning.

    After the whole ordeal, the dark smoke radiates from Caleb''s body further. Standing with his body darkened by the extensive use of his magic throughout his body, he crumbles to the ground in pain.

    "Caleb!" Lukia puts her hands on him but quickly retracts them at the moment as his clothes, armor, and body are beyond burning hot. If she didn''t do something now to aid him, he could die. She quickly clenched her teeth and forced any amount of energy possible to produce healing through her hands. The bright green glow flickered from her fingertips.

    Then, without a second thought, she plunged her hands directly on his chest, the heavy sensation of burning seared into her flesh. Painful wails escaped her breaths as she let the last remaining vitality she could give into healing Caleb. Sounds of bushes rustling very closely, and footsteps approaching draw her attention.

    She sees the rest of her companions rushing towards them out of her vision. Before she could speak, her consciousness faded from pushing her limit and the burning pain in her hands. The last couple of words she could recall before slipping in and out of consciousness were a jumbled mess. She watched as her friends quickly tended to Caleb while Gale held her head, trying to speak to her. She saw his worried face while he barked orders to the others until she couldn''t see his face as the dark abyss took her...

 Chapter 134

    "Cal.....Cal...!" Rising awake suddenly, Lukia frantically looks around her surroundings. Her last memories before blacking out remained.

    "Lukia, it''s okay! Calm down. You''re both safe." His voice slightly eases her worries. Lukia continues to struggle until Gale grips her shoulders to hold her still. She searches frantically for Caleb.

    "Where is he?!"

    "Calm down. Your hands haven''t been healed yet. We don''t want them to get infected if you are going to damage them further. Herk is tending to him right now. He''s not awake right now, but can you tell me what happened in those woods? What the hell did you guys kill?" Probing for answers, Gale hands Lukia some water to help ease her into talking. The warm campfire wraps her body in its glow. Hearing that Caleb was okay brought her worries down, and she took a deep breath.

    "Caleb said it was a Stalker... Some creature born from a Hag using witchcraft. I don''t know how we survived, but somehow, we did. Caleb saved me over and over again..." Disappointment and self-reflection stirred in her heart. Thoughts of how she could have done better or relied on him too much that he got hurt or nearly killed for her sake. She promised not to reveal his secret to the rest of the group, but seeing the wounds he caused himself would gain attention. Gale noticed the distraught on her face.

    "I''ve never heard of a creature like that. No wonder it nearly got you guys. We''re lucky to have a living monster guide with Caleb. Don''t blame yourself for what happened. None of us would have known what to do in that situation for the first time. The fact you''re alive to tell the tale is nothing short but a miracle. Take your time. When you are well enough, you can see him." The words came smooth off his lips and into her ears. Lukia leans back and drinks from the canteen. Her hands shook from the burns. Gale took a second to lift the bandages to examine their state.

    "I''m fine... Caleb should be the one you take care of."

    "I know, he''s being looked after like I said. Stop being so selfless and think about yourself for once. The burns on your hands aren''t minor, but with several days of Herk''s healing spells and proper bandaging, you''ll have some new scars; otherwise, there will be no extensive damage. Do you feel feverish at all? No symptoms of a fever?"

    "I''m fine. My body is fine." Gale presses his hand on her forehead. The skin of his hand is rough. Unlike Caleb''s soft and gentle hands, Gales tells a long history of wear. It was oddly comforting with each press of his hand on her head. She gently closed her eyes from the exhaustion she still endured from expanding and pushing past her limits.

    "Hey, is she awake?" Ivian approaches them. The rogue holds some used bandages that are stained with a dark green color. Wearing gloves to protect himself, he disposes of them in the fire. Gale takes notices with Lukia about the distinctive color.

    "She is. Did you guys change his bandages again?"

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "The wounds are slowing, yet Herk is reaching his limit today, and we can''t waste through all our medical supplies in one night. Herk says it is some kind of curse." The mere mention of a curse causes Lukia to react. Gale grips her arm and turns to Ivian. His face grew cold, and thoughts began to enter his mind.

    "Will he need help for it?"

    "Herk isn''t sure. His abilities alone should halt the effects until we can reach the cleric temple in Barou and have their clerics perform the proper ritual to erase the curse. Our best bet is to push forward with his current state. It won''t be easy, but it isn''t like we had to trudge along with people out of commission. Heistorm isn''t like Detroia, we don''t have any of their fancy medicine or clinics to treat these things."

    "We have bigger problems than worrying about a continent and its counties, which are an ocean away right now. You''re not wrong that we could get something to fix. Caleb could be over there."

    "The wealthy aristocrats over there would rather seal themselves in their walls instead of openly share their knowledge and technology with the rest of the world." Ivian kicks a rock and places his hands in his pockets.

    "No use in talking about it now. Have you ever heard of any of their stuff leaving their walls before?"

    "Not particularly."

    "Exactly. It doesn''t matter. We make do with what we have. That''s how we survive in this place." With a tap on his shoulder, Gale motions for Ivian to rest up. Lukia hugs her knees and looks over to where Herk and Yann sit, watching after Caleb.

    "Is that all you wanted to say to me? Or are you going to tell me more about what is wrong with him?"

    "Oh, sorry. Like I said, it''s a curse. Whatever did that to him really wanted to make him suffer. Touching the bruise, the curse left starts to burn. Each pair of bandages we place on them soaks the curse up but taints them in the process."

    "Can I see him?" Impatient, Lukia stands up and faces Gale.

    "I don''t see why not. Follow me and mind your hands, please."

    Taking her arm, Gale lets her lean against him and helps carry her toward Caleb and the others. Herk sits up and turns away, rubbing his tired eyes. Upon seeing the pair approaching, he lets out a sigh and motions them to come closer.

    "What is the news, Herk?" Gale allows Lukia to move on her own as he speaks to him.

    "At the very least, he''ll live. If Lukia didn''t stop it from spreading like she did before we arrived, it would be hard to say if he would live the night. You did the right thing, Lukia; you probably saved his life."

    "He''s saved mine more than I can remember; it isn''t good enough."

    "Lukia-" Gale stops himself from speaking and just drops it. He turns back to Herk and sees Yann watching over Caleb. "Anything else we should know?"

    "He''s stable and probably will wake up in the morning, but his body is continuously hot from fighting against the curse. He won''t be comfortable until we can get to the temple. I''ll have to repeat the same healing process to mitigate the effects. After tonight, it should be more manageable."

    "That''s good enough for me."

    "Did Lukia tell you what caused this?"

    "She did, something called a ''Stalker'', born from witchcraft."

    "A witches curse isn''t something we should look over. The temple studies to repel such curses as long as we arrive in one piece."

    Lukia slowly limps toward Caleb and kneels next to him. Gale and Herk continue their conversation and give her space. With a sad look in her eyes, she grabs his hand in hers; the pain doesn''t stop her from pressing the hand to her cheek.

    "Why did you protect me like you did... You stupid kid..." A few tears run down her cheek and onto his hand. There is a slight twitch in reaction, and the feeling of his fingers bend to grip her hand softly.

    "Lukia..." A soft moan in his sleep, but he recognizes her presence while resting. Even if it is a murmur in his sleep, she caresses his hand until she lays next to him and falls asleep with her hands wrapped around his...

 Chapter 135

    The searing pain in my chest seeped deep. It ran along my left arm as well. I could barely sleep through the night, having painful spasms every now and then. The ordeal got much easier when I felt two soft and warm hands grip my right hand. They gently caressed them and eased my worries as I rested. Then, the sun began to rise, which caused my eyes to flutter open. My entire body felt on fire. My head swiveled back and forth. I tried moving my hand, but a tug was all I gave.

    Lying next to me, still sleeping, was Lukia. She pulled my arm closer to her, snuggling them into her chest. Plump and firm, she had definitely grown properly. I couldn''t breathe properly in this situation. Trying everything but to no avail. It would be impossible to escape without waking her. Thankfully, she stirred and loosened her grip enough for me to slip out.

    A damp cloth brushed against my hand, causing me to turn and look at her own hands. They were wrapped in dirty bandages. I could see the skin underneath was darkened and heavily scared by a burn. Instinctively, I laid my hand on hers and gently called upon my magic to heal her hands. The moment my mana poured into her; the burning sensation shot through the marks on my body. A gasp of pain escaped me, and I couldn''t complete healing her in time.

    "Caleb!" Gale''s voice rang out. Rushing to me after hearing my cry. Everyone else seemed to wake up soon after at this time. "Are you alright? What happened?" Gale propped me on the tree.

    Stumbling to her feet, Lukia moved to my side in a hurry. She held my shoulder and arm concerned. I didn''t know what to think about her being so close, but it just didn''t matter at this point. I gripped her hand in mine and took a breath. "I tried healing her hands, but partway through, my body began to burn up... I think...whatever that Stalker did to me, it''s causing the marks to inflict more pain upon using any magic of any kind..."

    Herk quickly places his hands on them and starts chanting his words to heal the curse back. The sudden activation of the curse caused the bandages to soak further and needed to be changed. Lukia tried to volunteer but was dismissed because her hands were still recovering. Herk and Gale would be responsible for my treatment.

    "Can you ride with us still?" Gale asks, looking at me worried. My body had grown used to the uncomfortable feeling, and I stood on my own feet. My face still showed the signs of agony. Forcing a smile was easier than I realized, and I nodded. Speaking would drain too much of my energy, and feeling heavily sick would hinder my movement.

    "Take it easy, we will get you to the temple on the other side of the mountains. Whatever it will cost, we will ensure you will be cured of this infliction. If it had spread without my aid, you might have been closer in the dirt."

    "I appreciate your efforts, Herk. What about Lukia, her hands are burned..." My voice became raspy with each word. Herk sighed and turned to her before responding back.

    "Guess she''ll have to heal herself. I could, but I need to focus on your survival for a while. Don''t push yourself; otherwise, it will begin to spread further into your body. We can manage it at this stage, so I am not so worried about it. You''re a tough kid, I got my hopes in you to make it with us." Herk rubbed my head out of habit for kids. A soft chuckle rumbled through my throat. I took a swing of the water we had, which soothed the burning briefly.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "Yann is going to help pack up the camp with Ivian. I need to look at the path we need to take once we hit the mountain path. You three can stay here until it''s time to head out." Pulling out a map from his bag, he starts marking our location and seeing the details to understand the route.

    Half an hour passed while we waited. Herk had finished doing his incantations on the curse. I overheard them while they were treating me about what kind of curse had taken hold of me. An implant curse is something when a creature, upon dying, can implant a deep sensation into its victims that corrupts the body in its pain. Thankfully, I had repelled the ooze that the Stalker became after Lukia had finished off its main body. Witchcraft is seriously dangerous. It is equivalent to the darkest of magics Demons have conjured in power and cruelty. No wonder any witchcraft is considered the greatest of sins in the Empire and Heistorm, respectfully.

    Ivian and Yann brought the horses around for us to saddle on. It took a moment, but getting on my horse caused my body to ache. Sweat poured out of my skin extensively. My body was fighting off the curse like any other sickness, but instead, it didn''t do much of any good, just draining my body as the day progressed.

    In formation, Gale readied everyone to proceed. Lukia was surprisingly quiet during our preparation. I figured a part of her felt guilty about my situation, but I would rather it be me. Unknown to the party, Demon kin and those with higher magic capacity tend to fare better against curses like the one upon me. It''s a dark magic that consumes the body and the magic within. Having a large pool or strong hold on magic in the blood tends to halt the progress of curses. They did not, however, say anything about the activation of curses when magic was expanding. It must have been the type of curse the Stalker inflicted upon me that did something as such.

    "We ready to set out?" Gale shouted to the group. Everyone nodded in response, and he quickly began to move forward. We followed in our three groups like before. Lukia stayed with me in the back like before. My elbow nudged into hers as we rode.

    "I know that look. Don''t be feeling guilty over what happened to me."

    "Cal-...Caleb... What happened last night? I could have avoided any of that, but instead, I got too confident, and you had to save my life. Now you are suffering in my stead once again."

    My hand tapped her shoulder, which drew her attention. Her eyes were filled with sorrow. I lifted my head up and smiled at her. "I wouldn''t hesitate to do it again if possible. We''re in this together, me, you, and everyone else��no point in clinging to guilt. If you want to feel better, focus on helping us get to Barou''s temple. You can repay me by not faltering now."

    Lukia''s eyes lit up by my response. She covers her mouth as she giggles. Her expression shifting back to normal as she holds a warm smile. "You''re absolutely right. I don''t know why I got so worked up over it."

    "At least you can realize it then it is fine. I''m counting on you to protect me if I need it. But I won''t try to rely on you. I am still going to continue to fight despite this pain. This quest has been one of my life''s most stressful moments, and we aren''t even halfway through it. Adventuring and taking on a Platinum quest at our current level is risky, but if we continue and do our job, we''ll be on our way being the best party this world has seen. The Phantom Blades will be known across the seas."

    "Okay, big guy, dreaming on like that is Gale''s thing. Don''t make it yours now, too."

    "What can I say, having dreams is just another form of adventure."

    The mountains to Barou appear in front of us. Finally, we have reached the first major stretch of our journey and now begin moving on to the second. It''s been less than two months since we rode from Saiana. With the given detours and time of recovery, we are slightly behind, and this mountain will take us a month to bypass safely. Time was still against us, but we continued to ride, determined to fight on despite the setbacks...

 Chapter 136

    Several days in the mountains passed by without incident. The mark on my neck would occasionally burn from smaller creatures that intended to avoid our group. The curse mark on my body continued to cause me great suffering as we journeyed. Herk did his best with what little he could to numb the pain, but his abilities were outclassed by this power.

    I didn''t show the pain I endured to them, but they could sense how uncomfortable I was. Food and drink became hard to swallow and keep in my stomach. My energy throughout the day was at the bare minimum. Lukia did her best to care for me during this. Gale would occasionally bring up some stories of past quests or adventures they did to help ease my mind off things. I appreciated their efforts to make me feel better. Ivian kept a watchful eye on me over his shoulder. Yann would lift me up and off my horse with his intense strength and set up my bedroll. I hated it as well as enjoyed it.

    "Thank you, guys," I said randomly at camp. Everyone perked up and looked over at me before looking at each other.

    Gale chuckles "You don''t have to thank us; we do anything for each other."

    Herk placed his bowl on the ground and patted me on the back. "We''re all friends here. You''re a valued member of our group who has saved our asses time and time again. Everyone here would give each of their lives for another like you would for us."

    "We wouldn''t have taken on such a highly important quest without your help and support throughout the time." Ivian finished his water and grabbed his bowl to finish eating. Lukia kept quiet until the words found her.

    "You saved my life more times than I can for you. If there is anything you need, I''ll be there."

    "Everyone..."

    Gale approaches me, places his hand on my head, and rubs it. "Don''t go sentimental on us. Just rest up. It must hurt a lot, I know. Everyone is doing this to help ease their worry for you. Just bear with us until we can get you to the temple."

    "Alright..." I take a few more bites and drink a few sips before Lukia takes my bowl and cup to clean. Gale and Herk set up on watch while Ivian and Yann laid down to sleep with me next to the fire. I closed my eyes and let my exhausted body rest after a long day.

    Morning came without issue, and my body became feverish as the curse began to burn. Lukia sat beside me and held my hand for Herk to use his magic to calm it down. It was a bitch to go through, but after the initial feeling, it was more tolerable.

    Not much time passed for us to pack up and set off again. The mountain trails were wide enough for two people to cross without issue, but walking became normal to avoid any incidents. Leading the horses past cliffs and drops, we made it through most of the day. The sky above seemed more foggy than usual.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Is that...sulfur I smell?" I said it out loud. My eyes wandered to the dark clouds looming ahead; rain was not expected, but the sun would be blocked for several days. Gale stopped to smell the air.

    "You''re right. Something was burned or burning recently. I can''t tell what."

    Yann held onto his horse. "Could it be a monster? I know Flame Salamanders love these dry mountains. Their limbs are engulfed in flames, and they breathe fire. Could be some of those."

    "That''s a good call, but they don''t migrate this far south of Heistorm. They live near the Empire''s borders more than anything. It could be other parties our groups like ours at camp." Ivian suggested. He tried to get a good look to see if there were any clues, but none remained.

    Lukia looked around and grabbed her bow off her saddle. "I''m going to climb up and find out if there is a fire ahead. Stay here for now." She quickly leaped onto the rock face and found a path to climb. Gale nodded in response and stood guard over everyone as we waited for her to scout ahead. Sweat poured from my head. It was much hotter despite the lack of sun.

    "See anything yet?" Gale called out to Lukia. She didn''t respond for a few moments. The edge of the rock face curved up onto a little arch. Lukia stepped onto the arch and looked ahead, using her ranger training to perceive the area ahead.

    "Uhh... Lots of smoke... I think there was a fire, but I don''t know... Wait... I think I see something!"

    "What is it?" Herk shouted.

    "Something definitely burned ahead! There is nothing but black stains on the ground, and anything nearby is ash. Whatever happened, it was just before we arrived. I''m going to come down, but there''s not much I can do from here."

    "Take your time. We are going to press forward; catch up when you can!" Gale pulls the reins on his horse, and we all begin to follow. Herk grabs Lukia''s horse and slowly pulls it forward with his horse.

    I stayed riding on mine, slowly leading it forward with everyone else. After a few minutes of moving, I felt my body burn deep inside. It rose further until I held onto my body. Screaming would be a waste of air as the mark on my neck blazed hotter than before. Warning me of grave danger. The vampires and the Stalker didn''t have much of a reaction than this before. It was unbearable; I held my neck tightly; the skin was red, and the mark continued to heat up.

    There were roars in the distance that faded out. It sounded large and bellowed from far away, past the other mountains to the north of us. Before long, we took notice as the clouds parted with another roar. Giant dark red veins pulsated through leathery wings. Embers and sparks fumed from its nostrils, and the blazing heat of hell poured from its eyes. Out from the dark smoke and fog was a large red dragon, a very old one. The wings expanded and unfurled; molten lava drooled from its mouth.

    "That...isn''t a Flame Salamander... It''s a fucking DRAGON!" Gale shook in his boots. Dragon''s fear of witnessing such a beast caused the entire party to crumble. None of them have ever seen such a magical creature, let alone one as big and intimidating as such. Despite its presence, my body was too concerned with the curse to freeze. Seeing the Dragon flying towards us, I quickly jumped off the saddle and pushed everyone to the side.

    "We need to hide! Don''t let it see us!" I pleaded as everyone continued to stare in horror. Gale blinked and frantically tried to move but tripped over himself. I ran to his side and punched the top of his head.

    Gale held his head and looked at me with his single eye. I could see the confusing and conflicting emotions behind it. I grabbed his cloak and pulled at it. "Come on! We''ll die if it sees us!"

    The giant creature roared again. The vibrating waves of its voice reached us. Causing the fear to break the best of us. It approached closer with the flap of its wings. A piercing gaze behind its eye, it would be soon before his sight catches us in the open...

 Chapter 137

    "Move now!" Slapping the horses, they buck and pull everyone, causing them to react and hold on to them. Realizing that they had been frozen in fear, everyone followed my lead and hid in the small cave in the mountain face. I turned to look for Lukia, who had been running after us. She must have seen the dragon as well and hoofed it. "She''s not going to make it before it gets too close!"

    I jump onto my horse and race for Lukia. She was still a distance away, so I kicked the horse hard. Gale and the others were screaming to hurry; I felt the pain of my curse burning deep within. My vision began to fade briefly before I snapped back out of it and reached for Lukia. Our hands met, and I pulled her behind me and turned around quickly, racing back toward the small cave.

    "RROOOAAHHHHHH!!!!" The blood-curdling roar of the dragon pierced my body. My entire body sweats all over because of the looming presence of such a powerful creature. Lukia held onto me tightly when the sudden blast of heat scorched the earth in front of us. The stream of fire was so powerful that the rocks quickly turned into molten magma. Blocking our way to everyone. The dragon had cut off our path forward with its breath weapon.

    "Lukia! Caleb!" Gale tries to rush out, but Yann and Herk hold him back. Frantically searching for some way to cross, I quickly saw that the cliff edge wasn''t a drop-off but an incline. The sounds of the gushing wings beat in the air; it was turning back to go for another strike. I had to make a decision before the dragon would vaporize us with its breath alone.

    "Lucy, hold on! This might get bumpy!" Without speaking a word, she listened and clutched onto me like a frightened child. I turned the horse and forced it to cross the edge. Swept by the slope, I pulled hard on the reins to cause the horse to run down the edge. Nearing the end of the cliff near the bottom, the stream of magma hadn''t reached it yet, giving us enough room to try to climb back up. However, it would take too long.

    "Keep going! I''ll fire an arrow with rope and have the others pull!" Lukia drew her bow and tried a rope to the shaft of the arrow. Despite the difficult terrain, she aimed it true, firing it toward the cave. After releasing the arrow, she quickly held onto the rope and tied it around the both of us.

    Slipping on the edge, the horse buckled and neighed its stress. The looming shadow of the winged nightmare passed over us. A single eye loomed over us. The blazing red eye took an interest in me. It roared one last time before diving down, causing pressure in the air to push us upwards. If I hadn''t thought about it, it was trying to help get up the edge. It was the push we needed to get close to the edge as the rope around our bodies started to strangle the life from us.

    "I see them! Pull damn it! Don''t let them go!" Gale led the team to pull. The four men held on tightly and wrapped the ropes around their hands. Skin ripped and torn from the friction soaked the brown rope in blood. Gale''s entire might, he wrapped the rope around his whole arm and turned his back, kicking his feet on the ground; he yanks and yanks, putting his entire back into it. The rope rips away his arms, causing him to yell in a fit of pain; everyone joins him and, with the last of their strength, pulls us and the horse up into the cave.

    "Keep going into the cave! We need to-" I smack Gale from speaking any further.

    Despite nearly dying, my mind was clear in what kind of danger we faced. We could not fight this dragon. It would kill us without issue. Something this massive and powerful, even I would agree that I would barely scratch its scales with anything I could do.

    "It will blast the caves with its fire! Get onto your horses! We must ride past the edge, get out of its sight, and hide the first chance we get! Follow me! Lucy, get on your horse; we need to move now!" Lukia kicks off the horse after cutting the rope. She lands and leaps onto her startled mount. I pat mine and calm it down with some words before riding it forward.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    We were in the middle of this dance. The dragon played its tune, and we had to dance to it in order to survive. I can tell, it was bored from whatever it torched earlier. Old dragons like this one try to find enjoyment or any entertainment in their lonely and long lives. Something this ancient would likely toy with us until we all died one by one in its twisted humor. I would not allow it. I would make it dance to our tune if need be.

    "Come on, boy! Let''s go!" The horse neighs and rears up before kicking forward. The pending doom of the Dragon''s wings echoes off the mountains. If it''s this territorial, it must have claimed a home here some time ago. Even if we get away and hide from it, this creature will hunt us down day and night without sleep. Dragons can fly and move about for months before taking a moment to rest. Larger dragons can glide in the air for long periods without making a sound. The scales are curved outward, which catches the wind. Their bellies have many of them, and they use them appropriately to glide across the land for hours without flapping their wings a single time.

    I rode as hard as I could. Nearly falling off the cliff a few times, I was trained forward, guiding my horse without second-guessing myself. Another roar in the distance startled the horse, but I quickly held onto its neck and said to him that it was okay. The pathways diverged into multiple paths. Seeing that I had to continue, I took out a piece of cloth and tied it to my dagger. I threw it into the dirt and let it be a marker as I took the left path. Gaining as many mountain passes as possible would increase the chances of the dragon losing us.

    I hoped that everyone was following me without issue and that the dragon would have trouble trying to catch us. A small plateau opened up in the path. Leading to a dip into the mountain, I found a big enough spot for us to hold up for the time and conceal ourselves. I quickly led the horse back a bit and waited for everyone to show up.

    Several minutes passed as I waited. My heartbeat traveled to my ears, beating hard from anxiety. Out from the pass, comes Lukia. Riding like the devil, she approaches and doesn''t slow down. I look at her and wave, pointing to the spot I found. She waved back and shouted. I couldn''t hear her voice at this far. However, the look in her eyes were filled with horror. Realizing what her face meant, I quickly grabbed my bow and knocked an arrow.

    "It''s approaching! Just keep going!" The remainder of the group arrives behind her. Gale and Ivian are directly behind her. As I look past them, my eyes widen as I see Herk attempt to guide Yann forward. His right arm had been burned badly. His horse was also in terrible shape. And just behind them was the embodiment of death. The intense heat and flames building inside the dragons'' lungs lit the dark red scales. Sparking its tongue, flames burst forth in a straight beam of flames right behind the two lagging behind.

    "Let my aim be true, let it be swift, let it strike with the might of the heavens!" Chanting a prayer that Herk had taught me some time ago, I bless the arrow before releasing it. Piercing through the air, it strikes the neck of the dragon. This caused it to tilt to the side and miss the two completely. It was a critical hit for such a small prick to something this large.

    Upon realizing what it had been shot with, the dragon turns its attention to me. A frightful chill seared into my soul. Unfortunately for the dragon, the curse placed upon me was hotter than the cold fear it tried to intimidate me. I raised my bow and taunted the giant mystical beast. I shout to Lukia to go down and hide; she doesn''t argue and heads down along with everyone else.

    Now that I gained its attention, I split from the group; the burning feeling of the curse kept me fully aware and sensitive to everything else. Looking back, the gaze of the dragon never left me. It took my challenge and was giving me the chance to run ahead so it could have a good chase. My eyes were filled with determination. I stared back at the dragon and fired another shot that missed. At that moment, the dragon seemed to smile, like it had grown a liking to me from my actions. The four limbs sprouted in a long stretch by the creature. The wings on its back unfurled as it rose its head and channeled a large inhale. The sparks of sulfur coated its body as openings in its chest funneled the fumes of its flames. Streams of fire exited its body, and a massive roar came before it dived forward, intent on chasing me in this game of cat and mouse...

 Chapter 138

    Blazing roars burned across the planes. Heat scorched past my arms, and back; the intense heat caused the horse to buckle. Holding tight to the reins, I steer the horse forward and dip from side to side, avoiding the occurring breaths of flames blasting the planes around me.

    "Come on! Just need to slip past it and return it to everyone!" The dragon flies past and drags its massive tail behind it. It attempts to run me over with the maneuver, yet the enormous creature slams against the face of the mountain while doing so. The scales on its left-wing chip away, and large rocks of the mountain crumble and hit the path in front of me.

    Dodging each stone that fell, I eventually came to an open crossing with the arching mountains obscuring most of the dragon''s flight, forcing it to either hit the ceiling or fly above it and lose sight of me. I draw my bow and fire arrows at its head. Hoping to agitate it into slamming into the rocks, which could stun it long enough for me to get away, I''ve been more than lucky that I haven''t perished by such an ancient beast.

    Snorting in anger, the dragon beats its wings, using air pressure to slam into me and the horse, throwing ourselves off balance. It wasn''t long before the horse tumbled over its own legs, and I was thrown out of the saddle. I braced myself for the moment of impact, which stopped my body from taking any significant injuries, but the curse mark started to stab through my entire body with the most intense pain. Debilitating and paralyzing, I couldn''t move from the ground. My mount wasn''t fully recovered either from the sudden tumble, and my chances of making it out of this alive went from barely anything to genuinely impossible.

    "G..Grr...Grraahhh!" Breathing hurt more than moving. Looking around to find any cover from the dragon in an open plane with a low ceiling caused my options to be limited. Intense heat emitted from the dragon''s body in such a tight spot. It had to be no bigger than two hundred feet standing up. With such a size, it couldn''t move freely on the ground either without slamming its entire head and body into the ceiling.

    Rearing its head, a single bleeding red eye gazed upon my still body. I stared back at the impending death before me. It slowly licked its snout before letting out a huff of black smoke through its nostrils. Intending to cremate me with its breath, I held out my hand to fire a spell, but the moment I summoned any of my magic, the curse slammed into my body a thousand times worse than before.

    Unbearable pain, burning, piercing, and lingering, spread even further throughout my body. I prayed for a quick death if this were to be my fate, my eyes clutched hard, hoping for the bright yellow hue of flames consume me instantly.

    "Bramble Shot!" Lukia''s familiar voice bounced off in echos within this plane. Unleashing her arrow, it strikes the jaw of the dragon. Vines and roots explode from the arrow and wrap around the creature''s head. The wooden obstructions enter the dragon''s throat, causing it to choke violently, stopping the breath attack.

    Lukia rode on her horse from where I entered and fired several more of the same spell to immobilize the massive creature. Frantically shuffling, the dragon slams its head into the ceiling and wall of the mountain, clawing and ripping away at the roots, suffocating it. Lukia aims her next shots at its wings, hoping to cause some damage in slowing it down. Her attempts prove to be fruitless as the size of such a creature as this dragon wouldn''t be nearly as fazed by such attempts.

    Lukia continued to provide covering fire and shouted to me to hurry up. I responded with a cough and nodded, dragging myself to my feet and climbing onto my horse. It was still reeling from the blast, but I corrected its posture and rode past Lukia, leaving the plain, and she followed after me. Gaining as much distance as possible before it frees itself, we hurried ourselves quickly back to the group.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Distant sounds of the dragon continued to ring through the mountains, the muffled roars obstructed by the roots and vines begin to die down. After several minutes of riding, an explosive voice rang throughout the mountains...

    "RANGERS!!! I HAVE YOUR SCENT!!! YOU WILL NEVER ESCAPE MY WRATH! I LOTHE YOUR KIND! YOUR ASHES WILL BE ALL THAT REMAINS!" The speech of the dragon pierced our ears, its fury known to us. Lukia picked up the pace, and so did I. Hearing such a vow from a dragon as old as that one was one of malice. Pure adulterated anger poured through its words. Simply put, he didn''t like losing to such a tiny morsel of prey so easily. I had the sense it was toying with me when it chased me and had every chance it could have vaporized me with its breath or crushed me with its talons. Swallowed me whole with the horse if it wanted to. We would fit its mouth perfectly.

    Lukia didn''t speak a word, just focusing on moving forward without looking back to find a shadow of death looming over us. We rode on until we reached the spot where we split up. Riding down the path, Gale and Yann quickly greet us to hide in the crevice in the mountain. The place was well hidden, and even the dragon wouldn''t see it unless it looked closely.

    "How the hell did you guys get out of there?!" Gale took the horses and slowly pulled them inside while we climbed down from the saddles. Lukia turned to me before looking back to Gale.

    Her voice sighed and spoke with a soft tone. "Caleb got it close to the ground in a massive opening in the side of the mountain. The dragon had no choice but to be on the ground in order to pursue him. I used up all of my bramble shots in order to immobilize it so we could escape. If I were a second later, there wouldn''t be any trances of Caleb''s existence or his horse, for that matter."

    "Shit... I''m glad none of us stopped you from going after him. Thank you, the both of you. Who knew such a creature would be this close to Barou? They have magical defenses that hide them from something like a dragon, but if it tried attacking, the chances of them winning are debatable."

    When mentioning the circumstances of this encounter and what it could mean, a horrifying thought popped into my head. "Hey, Gale?"

    "What? What is it?"

    "Did the Guild say how many parties they gave this quest to before they reached out to us?"

    "I...-Wait... Now that you mentioned it, when we discussed it with Nana and the representative, they said anyone who has gotten quests to or from Barou in the past several months has never reached the other side. Are you implying that this dragon-"

    "It''s him...!" Lukia stops and shouts in the middle of the discussion. I looked at her, a little confused. Thoughts of what she meant went past me. I held my breath, and my voice kept silent.

    "Him...?"

    "I-I heard the stories... But it could be possible... Not many dragons of this size are spotted every year... Migration patterns... Finding new territory to hunt...prey upon..." Gale stops, and everyone looks at Lukia. As she continues to mumble the words, her eyes grow deeper and deeper into despair. As I listen to her, I feel my body grow cold from the sudden realization of what we are facing...

    Before she could finish, I grabbed Lukia''s shoulder to calm her down. I retain my composure while sweat builds up. My mouth is dry from anxiety; I cough and look at everyone. "I think this dragon... The one we just escaped... It''s Slyr, The Crippling Dread...!" The name, echoing off the cave walls, causes everyone to freeze. They''ve heard the name before. I''ve been told by one of the only people who managed to permanently injure this dragon. This is the dragon that killed all of Julia''s friends, the one that she always feared when speaking about it.

    We have found ourselves in Slyr''s domain. The remainder of our journey in these mountains would become a game of survival and running for our lives... The one-eyed dragon with blazing magma scales and breath, The Crippling Dread, leaves all those who witness it in despair for as long as they live. The one thousand-seven hundred and twenty-four years old ancient dragon had claimed the Barou Mountains... While we are sat right in the middle of it all...

 Chapter 139

    "Didn''t Julia say he was on the west coast of Heistorm? What the hell is he doing here in the south?!" Ivian complained while fidgeting with his daggers. Everyone looked at each other, worried.

    Herk stepped up and spoke to the group. "In my recent readings of the holy texts given to me at Saiana, he used to be a massive force during the previous Demon wars. His long lifespan allowed him countless years hunting and destroying entire armies by himself. Some say he lost all his intelligence and sanity when Demon King Eda was cut down by the Alliance''s Commander. He was barely several hundred years old but seemed to grow a deep affection for the Ice Queen. She was the only one who could repel his flaming breath with ice magic."

    Caleb chimed in. His voice stuttered a bit at the gleaming information but corrected himself before continuing. "In the history books, Slyr was never mentioned in any of the wars. After Julia had survived her encounter against him, she began to look into him with a deep obsession. His first appearance was well after Eda. There was a dragon similar to him, without doubt, but his current recorded age could be false. Eda was thousands of years ago, much longer before Slyr could have been born."

    "What does it matter? It''s a fucking dragon!" Yann outbursts from his corner.

    "Knowing about how dragons behave or were during the past gives hints on how they act and respond to everything. Slyr is an ancient dragon who seemingly went mad because he lost his treasured companion during the war. Yet, Caleb proclaims that it wasn''t him and another dragon entirely, which could very well be true. Information over the years gets lost or twisted to those who record it. What is not twisted, is the fact we have the Crippling Dread hunting us in these mountains." Herk finished with a sigh and wiped his forehead. Gale and Lukia looked at each other and turned around to ponder for ideas.

    "Without a plan of escape, Slyr will kill us without delay after being humiliated. If Caleb and I became his biggest enemy because he hates Rangers, it is likely that we might have to split up into teams to avoid any full destruction of the group." Lukia speaks with conviction. Everyone intently listens to each other''s thoughts and feelings. Some seem skeptical, and others are more optimistic about their chances. Caleb thinks to himself during the discussion. The moon takes the sun''s place, bringing a cold night once again.

    "We should make less nose since night has arrived. Rest now; save your strength. We ride at Dawn toward Barou. With what little Lukia scouted before big red and ugly decided to toy with the Phantom Blades, we need to continue for another few weeks or so, and we will reach the other side of the mountains. With luck have it, the dragon eventually gives up and awaits the next group to torment." Gale speaks with vague realism. His fears are a cause of reason, but they also keep him levelheaded in preparing any plans.

    Yann had massive burn scars on his right side that were magically healed by Herk. Yann was lucky the spell was strong enough to restore him nearly perfectly. With everyone tended for, sleep came without much hassle. The faint roar of Slyr in the far distance of the mountains causes the party to wake from tense slumber. Groggy and exhausted, they slowly pack up and head out of their small resting spot.

    "Is everyone ready?" Gale tries to collect the group.

    "To die? Oh boy, you know it." Ivian is less than enthusiastic.

    "Ivian, you''re not helping." Yann pats his back with a chuckle. Knowing his friend is scared like the rest of them doesn''t fix the annoyed expression on his face.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Caleb, stick close to me. With your curse, you''re more prone to fall behind." Lukia placed her hands on his chest to cast some minor healing magic to soothe any pain he withheld. Herk looked at them suspiciously before grabbing his horse and following Gale out.

    Caleb grabbed his reins and took a deep breath. The anxiety of the dragon''s presence and the debilitating curse placed upon his body, he felt the pressure gravely. Coupled with the fact that he hadn''t fully recovered from the intense pain he endured when he tried to use magic, he stuck to him and didn''t let go.

    Following behind the group, Caleb sees the dark blue sky with the hordes of clouds swarming over the sun. With the location of these mountains, rain is a rare sight. If it rained at all, it would last only for a small while before moving on. Gale leads his horse onto the path and climbs his saddle. Forming a formation to efficiently travel together without being wholly grouped up, the party sets off.

    Days of travel under the watchful gaze of Slyr searching led them on a straightforward path through the mountains. Each day was brought with even more stress with the looming shadow passing through the mountains. He was getting closer and closer to finding them and cornering them. Death beckoned with each roar or screech that came out his mouth. Caleb''s chest burned hot from the curse more than ever as Herk needed to focus on protective barriers while they slept with no solid cover from wildlife if they still existed on these paths.

    Conversations between anyone would be cut with a shush from everyone else. The terrifying game of cat and mouse continued for another few days. During such days, they had several close calls. Slowly moving under paths that had the mountain obscuring the view from above while Slyr flew past made them cling to dear life. At times, Slyr would perch himself on those lips and scan the mountains for any signs for his quarry. The fury of the dragon burned hotter and brighter with each passing day.

    "You think your presence will be hidden forever? The dread that fills your unworthy souls will reveal you to me! You will not hide forever! The morsel will always reveal itself when it is least guarded! Taking off with a massive gust of wind, causing the mountainside to shake and nearly causing everyone to slip off the edge. The horses keep still with everyone else''s aid while waiting until it stops.

    Their journey forward while riding slowly near a cliff edge shows the conviction of their resolve. Gale pushes forward with his head held steady. Herk and Ivian ride behind him with Yann hanging behind. Lukia stays by Caleb''s side as his condition worsens. Everyone knows it. If they don''t reach Barou soon, it may be too late.

    "Quick check up on everyone. Sign off." Gale raises his hand as the cliff edge curves to the left to an incline that will reach the final mountain path before they reach the grass once again.

    "Just living the dream here." Ivian spews from his lips.

    "If anyone needs healing or water, just say so." Herk looks around, spotting Caleb struggling to keep himself focused.

    "You heard him. Just let Herk tend to your wounds, or if you need something else, we might be able to"

    "We need to keep moving, Gale. Resting out by this edge proves too great of a risk." Lukia pats Caleb''s shoulder in response to her claims.

    Gale sighs. "Look, we don''t have time to-"

    The sound cracked the air open. A blur of movement soared forward. Shattering and splitting the rock face. The mass of red scales smashes its entire body into the mountain. Gale and everyone witness in horror as the Crippling Dread rears its head into view. Blood seeps through its scales from the impact yet shows no significant damage. Caleb''s horse buckles him off in fear and rides forward, slamming into Gale''s horse; he is forced forward and tries to reach out.

    Slithering out its thick tongue, the single red piercing eye shifts to Lukia. "Must you evade me? I''ll enjoy consuming you in dread!" Flames crawl through its wings and scales. Lukia tries to reach for Caleb, but her horse also begins to buckle her off. She barely hangs on, attempting to stick with Caleb. The dragon''s eye set upon them; it inhales, letting the sparks build up from the clicking of its mouth and tongue. Igniting the spark, it needs to set them ablaze...

 Chapter 140

    Engulfed in flames, Slyr''s head is consumed in the horrific burning image. The single eye peering through the flames aims at Caleb on the ground. Igniting the sparks within his mouth, he prepares to unleash the fire from within. The scales on his throat open, and jet streams of bright orange flames exhaust from the openings.

    Looking at the impending doom, Caleb tries to move out of the path of its breath, but no matter what he could do, he would be incinerated instantly. Reeling back, the dark crimson dragon motions to let out its breath. Caleb''s life flashes before his eyes, thinking nothing but his friends and family just for his final thoughts.

    A sudden blast of heat envelopes his body; it doesn''t char his flesh or turn him to ash. His eyes focus on Slyr, whose head is coiled to the side as vines and roots pin its neck to the side. Lukia draws her bow and fires another arrow that the dragon blocks with his hand. The bramble shot entangles the creature while the flame of its breath begins to rain down onto the mountain. Herk and Yann''s mounts start to panic as the heat and raining fire causes them to bolt forward, nearly shaking off their riders. Gale fights against his horse to reach the two stranded against the dragon, but with the horse''s panic, he gets in the way of Herk and Yann, who ran into him and his horse.

    Toppling over themselves, Ivian tries to bring his horse back since it bolted earlier, but the dragon''s presence is far too much for the simple creatures. Gale looks over to Caleb and Lukia and tries to run to them. The moment he steps into the clearing, a mass of fire rains before him. Catching his cloak on fire, he tries to put it out, but the flames quickly spread, and Herk has to drag him back.

    "No! They''re right there!" Struggling against his closest friend, Herk holds onto him tightly, and Yann also runs to help. With their combined strength, Gale continues to push forward. It takes Ivian to stop his advancement entirely and drag him back, looking upon his companions facing off against the dragon alone; again, Gale starts to remember the golem that he couldn''t defeat in the past. His heart sank deep into the dark abyss of despair.

    "I''m sorry! But we don''t have any way to combat dragon''s fire! Just hope they can get away! We need to take the horses now before they run off in fear! Ivian, Yann! Grab our mounts; we push forward while Slyr is immobile!" Falling to his knees, Herk holds onto Gale tightly and continues to drag his friend. A nasty burn on his arm and leg from the burning rain stinks the air of the horrid smell of burnt flesh.

    Lukia looks in horror as the group leaves, seeing that they have no choice but to go in this situation. Lukia''s mount buckles and throws her off. Running in the opposite direction, leaving them stranded. Slyr crunches the roots and vines with his jaws and rips them away in moments. Smoke and sulfur puff through his nose as the anger builds within the looming dragon.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Caleb, we need to move! I can only fire a few more brambles before my magic taps out!" She grabs his cloak and drags him back to his feet. He holds onto her and watches the dragon exhale more smoke before clicking its tongue for sparks. Lukia notices it with him and fires another bramble shot to stop him.

    Seeing the same trick for the last time, Slyr pushes off the mountain and dodges the arrow that flies off the edge. Lukia stares in disbelief. Drawing her bow again, she fires another arrow that the dragon counters with his tail. The vines and roots spread along its length, but its tail knocks it free of the bramble with one swift thrash. The creature''s wings lit up in the same orange flames, traveling down its entire body, igniting itself for one massive breath of fire.

    Caleb watches the flames spread throughout its body, reminding him of the moment that he expelled the green ooze from the Stalker before coming to the mountain. It looked and acted very similar to a defensive ability. Something for a dragon to use such an ability was jarring to see.

    Lukia draws her bow and prepares to fire her final shot. "Lukia, don''t!" Caleb tries to grab her arm, but the arrow is released from the bow and hits the flames. A tiny ember in the air before fading to ash as it burns away before touching the dragon. Lukia steps back, a worried look on her face as the horror of such a creature is far beyond what she could have envisioned. The stories and rumors don''t do any justice to the legend. The Crippling Dread was beyond what even Juila expressed.

    "Now burn!!!" Roars of burning rage emit from the maw of the dragon. Expelling a geyser of flames, flowing toward them. Caleb raises his hands; pain erupts throughout his body, and the curse spreads further down his arm and across his chest. With the full might of his magic and strength, he pours everything he has into a green barrier that encases him and Lukia. Caleb holds his hand to his chest, shielding them from the scorching flames. His screams are muted through the song of fire dancing past them. Lukia sees the curse begin to crawl up his neck and down his back.

    Trying to speak, her words are cut silent as the flames continue to rage beyond them. Steam flows from the skin as the sweat from their bodies melts away. Falling to a knee, Caleb''s barrier starts to flicker, showing signs of failure. Within moments of the barrier dissipating, the flames part entirely, leaving only charred and magma earth.

    "Caleb!" Lukia clutches onto him; his body is burning hotter than before. She can''t touch his skin directly as it is burning her from doing so. His skin flushed red by the excessive heat the curse had impacted his body with.

    "L-Look..! Slyr..." Caleb moans through the pain and points toward the dragon. Lukia lifts her head to see what he is pointing, realizing in that instant why the dragon hadn''t killed them yet.

    Upon them, the dragon clutches to the edge in a distraught fit. Gasps of air mixed with smoke cough through the mouth. Caleb examines the dragon and speaks. "He''s damaged his throat and lungs by overusing his breath weapon... I knew something was off when he kept using it..." Holding himself up, Caleb draws his sword at the weakened dragon lying on the edge of the cliff.

    Lukia draws her bow alongside him. They have no other option but to fight in order to escape. Caleb holds Tempest with both his hands and takes a step forward. "Like me... His body is destroying itself... His flames are magic... Now''s our chance!"

 Chapter 141

    I didn''t show it, but the curse had numbed my body. The entire left side of my body was sluggish. Lukia drew her bow back and fired her next arrow at the dragon. Her quiver was running low since we hadn''t had the chance to resupply since entering the mountains. I dropped my quiver for her use, and she nodded in agreement. With her support, we could scrape some brilliant plans to save us. My hopes held it tightly that we would make it alive and escape the dragon. Even if I had to face the pain from such a powerful curse, I would not let it stop me from victory.

    Observing the stunned dragon, its throat had darkened by the constant smoke pouring from the scales. With no idea if he could use his breath weapon again or not, I steered my resolve and channeled the power of Tempest. Whirlwinds circled the blade and focused on the sapphire. Powerful magic gathered inside the blade, lighting up the runes etched into the steel.

    Charging forward, I chant the spell through the blade. "Tempest Burst!" Twisting the blade handle forward, the stream of winds extends from the tip toward the neck of Slyr. Scales are ripped apart, and dark crimson blood leaks from the torn scales. Reeling from the strike, Slyr tries to exhale the fumes within its lungs, but another dark mist of sulfur smoke bellows out.

    Upon realizing its main form of killing is reduced to nothing, Slyr takes action, drags his chest over the edge, and prepares to take flight, giving him the advantage. "Oh, don''t you dare! Stay still for me!" Pushing against her limits, Lukia fires several bramble shots into the limbs and torso of the dragon, causing each of the roots to pierce the ground and lock the dragon in place.

    Lukia begins to cough violently as the cost of using her Ranger abilities has tapped into her vitality. The connection to nature growing weaker, she continues to pour everything into the roots, making them bigger and longer as they dig into the mountain. Midway through her coughing, she shutters as vomit pours from her lips.

    "That''s enough! You''ll faint!" I shouted at her, hoping to stop her. Like I am one to say, when I let the curse progress much further along my body earlier. I couldn''t risk her endangering herself further; I needed to do something. I had to do something despite the left side of my body drooping ever so slightly; I raised Tempest to my chest and charged forward.

    Facing off against a dragon that can no longer move would free a wide attack at any vital areas along its head. With the size of its head bigger than Yann''s, I could only hope my sword, which comparably could be a toothpick against such a magical being, would cause any significant damage. Jaunting forward, I leap and slam the blade into the left side of the dragon''s cheek.

    Blood oozes from the wound down onto its lips. The blade embedded deep into a dragon''s tough hide and pierced through one of the massive teeth. The dragon captures the blade still. Tilting and shifting its head, it tries to slam me into the ground. Lifting the enormous head before crashing it down onto the mountain surface, I hold onto it tightly. Even if my back slammed into the rocks, I couldn''t lose the open weapon that wouldn''t break upon the dragon''s scales.

    Lukia, with the rest of her strength, crawls to the other quiver and starts to empty the arrows to the ground before knocking on the next arrow. Her eyes droop low, and dark clouds begin to cloud over her sight. She listens intently to the rampaging creature before drawing the arrow and firing it directly into the blind eye, which slips into it deep.

    The ensuing roar of Slyr is followed by significant drops of blood from its wounds, and it starts to pull on the vines and roots with every bit of strength it has. Prying the blade free in time, I narrowly avoid being consumed as the jaws attempt to bite down upon me unsuspectingly. Lukia nearly screamed as she saw me slip past its lips with my sword in hand. Tumbling to the ground, I slip to my knees and back away, avoiding the thrashing the dragon causes.

    The tail and wings drag along the surface, scraping the scales and kicking stones all over, and with the last bit of effort, the roots begin to snap. It wants to fly and attack where it has the best advantage now that it knows we outsmarted it with our current skills. However, it looked to me like it wasn''t trying to flee; it was trying to free its chest.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    My eyes widened when I noticed the black smoke had stopped emitting from its throat or mouth. The few minutes we had endured while it was recovering did some damage but not enough to deter the dragon from continuing its wrath upon us. I didn''t assume it would, but I had no choice but to protect Lukia.

    "Lukia! It''s going to burn us! Get away!" She was too far for me to reach with my weakened body. I couldn''t create two barriers to save us both again; in fact, I didn''t believe I had the strength to withstand another assault if the curse spread anymore. Chills spread along my skin. My left arm was practically useless, Lukia pushed herself too far to move either, and now the dragon had recovered what it needed to finish both of us off...

    No.

    I wouldn''t let that happened.

    Part of me sensed the magical energy from the dragon. Without knowing how or being able to explain it in words, a familiar sensation called me to the burning flames that began accumulating within it. I looked to Lukia, who watched me accept the situation. I had nothing to believe that my sudden idea would save her, let alone me. But I had no choice but to believe in the feeling that brewed inside.

    Unbeknownst to me, when I had repelled the flames earlier, the pain of the curse had distracted me from noticing it at first, but I could sense that a dragon''s breath is both physical and magical. The flames themselves are physical, but their potency and creation are similar to how I create lightning in my spells. Magical in nature, but overall, it is a physical element. Magic is in everything, including people. We come from magical beings that are now long distant, but they give us the long lives we carry. The magic in my blood allows me to manifest and create lightning out of thin air. Perfecting it would take decades of practice and knowledge to make it stronger.

    Something like a dragon would have the time and ability to produce fuel, sparks, and heat to produce flames as powerful as it does. Like nature, it can be controlled.

    "Stay back! Don''t come closer, Lukia!"

    The dragon inhales, formulating the breath into a single bead of flame that quickly expands outwards into a massive orb. It contains the flames deep inside its torso, constricting it into a single point of origin. The scales on its torso heat up into a bright red hue. The area travels up the creature''s long neck and throat. Heatwaves flow between its teeth as the bright yellow light of flames blasts from its mouth.

    A large orb of flames approaches me��a fireball directed to hit the both of us. I plant my feet and reach out to the familiar feeling I once had in a massive rainstorm that was made with magic...

    "YAHHHH!!!!!"

    The crashing sound of rock and force overwrote my screams. Blown back on my feet, I held my right hand against the massive ball of fire. The painful burning sensation reached the tips of my fingers. Withstanding the force, stopping myself from being pushed further for Lukia''s sake.

    The pressure of force blows my hair and cloak wildly; Lukia stares in the same spot; she holds her hand in front of her to shield herself from the pressure and heat. Peeking through the chaos, she watches as I hold off the orb without it incinerating me.

    Slyr watches in awe himself. His eye focuses intently on me. The strangely powerful young boy he thought nothing of until now.

    After redirected lightning, I wondered if I could do more than just one element. With the knowledge I knew about Demons, Lords, and Kings alike who were able to master and use multiple sources of elements, they could manipulate fire, water, earth, and others at a single time.

    Despite my age or my current level of magic, I would say that having even the slightest control of another element other than my innate given at birth would be impossible. What I did at this moment was something I shouldn''t have been able to do. But I did.

    Small golden lines sprouted within my pupils. The force that pushed me back had begun to reverse. Using the full might of my power, I sacrificed more of my body to the curse. It continued to travel up my neck and spread across my torso and stomach. Parts of my cheek also were affected when a long blue streak of lightning flowed out of my eyes, traveling down to my right hand and into my palm, and then began to create an orb of lightning.

    "StormFire!" Shooting the orb into the fireball, it collides and enters, fusing. The flames streak off and swirl around my command, moving it up with my palm toward the dragon. Upon uttering the words of mixing fire and lightning, the spell propels directly into Slyr''s left arm and wing.

    A large explosion of fire and lightning damages Slyr significantly as large scales are torn away with a mist of blood. His left wing is tarnished, which causes him to dip low as he can no longer properly fly with his body positioned.

    Blood runs down my palm, and the burnt tips of my fingers struggle to move. Watching the giant dragon slowly plummet to the ground, the side of the mountain I stood on started to break and collapse. Lukia called out my name in horror as I plummeted to the ground...

 Chapter 142

    Losing consciousness briefly after falling, I barely opened my eyes while lying on the ground. The entirety of my body ached. Blood dripped from my forehead; I touched it softly to find a bump and gash. I must have hit my head while I fell down the mountainside. Dust from the ground caked the earth, obscuring some of my vision as the landslide carved a chunk away in the rocks. Instinctively, reaching for a sword that was no longer in my possession, I noticed that my blade fell from my hand when I was knocked out.

    Getting to my feet hurt and moving my body hurt; yeah, I wasn''t going to survive if I didn''t get to safety soon. The curse had spread far across my torso and up my neck. My senses were a jumbled mess. Limping slightly on my right leg, pressing forward, and looking for a way to reach Lukia or anyone for that matter.

    "What should I do..?" Confusion wracked my brain besides the throbbing headache.

    Just as I say those words, there is a rumble through the ground, shaking the gravel of rocks and stones. Fearing for another landslide, I stepped away only to hear the gargled roar of Slyr.

    "He''s still alive?" I spoke under my breath. I needed to find my sword and get away from it as fast as I could. Leaving without having to deal with him is the ideal position I now stood. Dipping behind some rocks, I tried to spot Tempest anywhere I looked.

    The thrashing and rumbling continued as I quietly crouched around, searching for the blade. My heart pounded my chest, anxiety, and stress swirled within me. Until I saw my sword. Stuck in the ground like some sort of legend of old, near the wounded dragon.

    Just my luck.

    I cursed under my breath. It is evident that the dragon wasn''t in much shape of moving but I wouldn''t know for sure unless I got a closer look. Shaking my head, I dragged my leg forward and slowly approached. My mind had been made up; if he tried to attack, I would have to defend myself.

    After some slow minutes of approaching, Slyr raised its body and wings. A large sound of liquid splashed onto the ground with a soft growl from the terrifying dragon. My eyes locked onto the left side of the dragon. His left arm was twisted, and parts of its bone were showing. Traveling up his shoulder to his wing, it was also in terrible shape. The counterattack I fired back at him was near fatal. Slyr had been taking the time to mend his wounds, but I could sense he was struggling.

    With him distracted on himself, I could grab my sword and escape without drawing his attention.

    Puddles of dark crimson stained the ground. Streaks of blood dragged through the ground, and a creator led away from the blood. I took a deep breath and approached my sword with caution...

    "T...That damn boy..! I''ve never...NEVER...been so humiliated... Grraahh!" Without warning, the dragon flicked its tail to the side, narrowly striking me in its path; I ducked low and scrambled toward Tempest. My hand touched the cold steel. All this for a magical sword. It was justified if I was crazy even to think that sneaking around a dragon for this would be worth the effort.

    With a quiet breath, I gripped the handle of my sword, prying it upwards; it felt stuck in the ground. I let out a grunt through my breath and hoped that I could get it out with my one arm. Timing the dragon''s ruckus, I began to pull hard, slowly budding the blade.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    My arm grew tired. Sweat glistened my face with each passing moment. After much trying, I progressed, and the blade moved through the ground. Gravel and rocks clanged off the blade as I pulled it out; I stepped back and sighed.

    Then there was a stone-cold chill.

    A chill melted by the singular gaze of Slyr''s bleeding red eye. Staring at the one who injured him.

    The dragon''s nostrils flared out and blew a gust of wind through me. Strands of my hair flowed past my face. Staring down the deep abyss, the dark circle beamed forward, giant teeth bared, and a pissed-off dragon ready to crush me.

    "You..." The dragon spoke in a low growl. The rage building within its voice. "I commend your tenacity..." Shuttering through its voice, it forced its tone to be deeper, hiding the painful grunts it exhaled. "However, foolish, your life, your efforts, I will claim them as my victory...!"

    The lumbering dragon slammed its hand forward, creating a shockwave through the ground. Narrowly falling over, I kick away and try to escape.

    "Where are you running to?!" Flicking the massive tail overhead, I come to a crashing halt. My feet leave the ground. Spinning around, I wonder how I got here. Before I could notice that his tail slammed into the ground, which caused my body to recoil into the air, it clutched me within its hand. Trapping my left arm to my torso, I can barely breathe from its grip. Coughing violently as it drew me close to its face.

    "G..Gah!..Co..aouugghh!" Tight constrictions around my chest, my ribs begin to crack. With no air to scream, I raise my sword and strike at its finger. To no avail, I can''t make a proper cut, and the dragon pulls me further to its face.

    "Grown men prostrated in fear of my presence, begged for their lives, offered me anything. Yet, here is a boy, braver than any of them. I can almost respect that." Each breath burned my skin slightly as it spoke. I stared at it with fading consciousness.

    The dragon reared its head around as it still suffered from wounds it needed to treat. "Grraah! Still, your life is mine, little one. Tell me your name as a warrior so I may never forget."

    His grip loosens slightly; I take a heavy breath before coughing. "C...Caleb...Aris. Son...of Valum Aris..."

    "Aris...? That''s a name I haven''t heard in ages... I knew of your ancestors who led armies against me in the Demon War many years past... Valiant man... His bloodline never weak... Thank you, young Aris... A shame... I...-" His voice stops. He draws his face closer to mine, staring at my eyes. "Your eyes..."

    My mind became blank. I couldn''t let this be my end. I wouldn''t let it be the end.

    Gritting my teeth, I strained to channel any magic in my body. The curse pulsated in response.

    Meanwhile, the dragon grew increasingly distracted with me... "Are you... You smell..." Confused by his discovery, Slyr slowly loosens his grip further so that my left hand can squeeze out of it. My body burns deeply as the outcry of pain spreading from the curse continues, trying to prevent any magic from accumulating.

    "Are you Cassandra''s child-" Before the words could finish, there was a violent bright blue light emitting from my body��an explosive shockwave, channeled throughout my body, spreading like a current.

    My screams vanish with the loud booming sound of the lighting shooting out of my body. Thinking about surviving, I raise Tempest above my head and slam the blade through Slyr''s index finger. Blood bubbles out of the wound as the current through my body flows into the sword directly into the wound.

    Occurring all of this in a single moment, I pour everything into the sword; raising my hand; I pull lightning from the skies, which travel through and strike the sword. Using the rebound of my power, the blood reacts to the combustive effects. The finger and part of Slyr''s hand explodes in a massive red mist as the blood combusts from within.

    Tossed from his hand, I slam into the ground with a massive thud. Flat on my back, my body slowly bleeds from the blowback of my magic. The curse activates and begins to consume the majority of my flesh. I could barely hear the cries of Slyr in the distance, his roar screeching through the skies.

    A soft smile crosses my face, and I stare at the clouds...

 Chapter 143

    "What are you doing, Sato?" Soriko pokes her head through the tiny hut. I had my eyes closed while my katana lay in my lap. Her dark red kimono was tight around her chest.

    "Just meditating. A samurai must be one mind and body." My response was cold and void of emotion.

    With a curious glance, Soriko sat beside me, took out some food, and began eating. The smell of fish and rice brushed my nostrils. A low grumble in my stomach erupted, and Soriko froze when she heard it.

    "Do you want the rest of my food?" Offering with a gentle hand, I push it away despite my hunger.

    Inhaling for a moment and exhaling to clear the mind. My eyes open to see Soriko still trying to push her food to me. "That''s okay, you may eat. I''ll have a rice ball later."

    "That''s no good."

    "Your harvests this year has been harsh. I wouldn''t want anyone to starve while I stuff myself."

    "And this portion is bigger than me. Please, eat big brother."

    I stared into her eyes. She cared for me despite the blood-stained soul of mine. She offered the fish and rice once again, and I simply took her food and looked at it momentarily.

    "It''s not going to bite you."

    " I know that."

    "Then eat." Stubborn as the day I first met her, wouldn''t leave me alone. I gently ate each piece until I finished the meal. Clasping my hands together and saying my prayer. Soriko copied my exact stance to feel included.

    "Thank you for the meal." My words pour through my lips. Soriko opens her eyes and stares at me. Watching me as I got up and exited the small hut. The bright sun obstructs my vision from seeing the small village. It''s slightly run-down, but the hut I was staying in was serviceable.

    "Will you be swinging that katana again?" She points to the sheathed sword in my hand.

    "I must continue to hone my blade. Only rust and incompetence would remain if I don''t."

    Moving away from the hut and village, I find a secluded spot with a massive tree with dark green and brown leaves. Previous marks of my katana riddle the base of the tree. Soriko sits down and watches me with boredom in her eyes.

    "What about living your life without a katana?" Her words blurted to me deeply. I stopped in the middle of my preparation and turned to her. I gripped the handle tightly.

    "My purpose in life is this katana. Without it, I bring dishonor. I am my Lord''s blade on the battlefield. Through me, I bring him the heads of many. A young girl like you would never understand the complexities that a samurai must take upon."

    Letting out a small scoff, Soriko smiles. "You helped a lot of the people since coming here. I think you''ll like it a lot more if you let go of that sword."

    Such a young girl speaking with such certainly made her special. She saw something in me that I didn''t understand myself. She knew I had something to contribute other than killing. I wish I knew what she meant then. I wouldn''t have to live through the nightmares that haunted me all these years...

    "You need to wake up and see the rest of the world around you, big brother!" Soft warm hands grasped mine. The bright smile across her face made waves inside me. Gently caressing her head, I opened my eyes to look at her. Her body is missing, blood pouring from her lifeless head. The flames surrounded me in the burning village.

    Nothing but the painful screams I couldn''t remove from my mind.... Betraying everything I once was...

    My eyes shot awake. Staring at the sky above, I was still alive. In the body of Caleb Aris, which was who I am to be. Remembering what happened before, I blacked out for a moment. I struggled to move my arms and chest, but the curse impeded my body. Empty coughs and groaning escaped my lips.

    "I''m...still alive..." Processing what happened...why do I have that nightmare all of a sudden... It reminded me of a few things that Soriko had told me I should focus on myself.

    A low growl and grumble came from Slyr as he examined his right hand now missing nearly two fingers. Dark crimson blood poured from the wound. He turned his frustrated head toward me and drew closer with his elongated neck, hovering just above my body.

    "G..Grrr!! Agh!! Hrrr.... Heh...Hehehe....! Hehehehehe!! You''re Cassandra''s son for sure..." It came back to me at that moment when he mentioned my mother. Bounds of questions popped into my head.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "M...My mom?"

    "The one and the same." The deep growl of the dragon seemed much calmer after the initial pain had dispersed. "Only her spawn would be this crazy to do this much damage to me."

    "I...see..." Breathing was hard. The curse made me put in the effort to stay awake.

    "You''ve been cursed I see."

    "For some time now... By a Stalker..."

    "Witchcraft. Nasty work those Hags and their creations cause."

    "Are you going to kill me or watch me suffer?" Training my eyes on the dragon, he looks at me, slowly debating with himself.

    "Neither... I owe a lot to Cassandra, and killing her child would betray our long years of friendship. Stay still; I know something to help with this curse."

    Dipping his head low, the warm breath of Slyr pooled across my body. Tingling sensations covered my entire body. A blanket of warmth from head to toe soon diminished the aching pain and heavy soreness inflicted onto my body. Breathing became easier, and I could slowly shift my body to my side.

    "What... Did you do?"

    "Ancient power long forgotten by most of my kind. An antidote of sorts that aids against curses. Your body is still riddled with the poison, but you should still live long enough to be cured." Exhausted, Slyr eases low, and his body begins to shrink slowly. Using dragon magic to shapeshift himself smaller, he reduces his size to half.

    "Dragons sure are mysterious creatures..." My awe and wonder for such a display captivated my thoughts.

    "So, son of Cassandra..." Slyr posed himself, his single eye trained on me. "Has your mother passed on in this life?"

    "She has; when I was much younger, she did."

    Slyr''s expression saddens. I never thought I would see a dragon of such caliber like Slyr to show regret and sorrow. "Cass..." His voice trails off through his mouth before he opens his eyes again. "Your mother and her father mattered to me for many years. It was her father who tamed me and forced me to admit defeat when I was nothing but a spoiled youngling."

    "My grandfather?"

    "You do not know...? Of course... I figured after he died, your mother would have kept many secrets to the grave for your safety."

    "P-Please...tell me everything..." This was my chance to learn about her than what my dad could tell me. Desperation filled my heart as I awaited a response.

    "I''ll tell you what you should know. But nothing more until you have grown much stronger."

    "But-"

    "This is what your mother would have wanted."

    My voice fell silent. I was in no position to ask for any special treatment, even if Slyr knew of my mother.

    I nodded "Tell me what you can..."

    "Your mother was a very powerful woman. She was my best friend. I...we...were like family. I watched her as a baby to her becoming a full-grown woman. I''m sure you know...she was a Demon."

    I did. It was something I only told myself and had come to terms with that I had Demon blood within my veins.

    "What of my grandfather? Was he Demon born like her?"

    "Your grandfather? No... He was a human like you with Demon blood in his veins."

    "Then how-"

    "Your mother was Cassandra Raiden. The daughter of the Second Demon King Raiden."

    "M-My grandfather was Demon King Raiden?! T-That isn''t possible... Raiden was thousands of years ago. No way my mother would be-"

    Slyr let out a growl which cut me off. "Believe it or not, but this is the truth. I took her away from the war with her father''s order and left her in Heistorm to live. When I returned to aid Raiden, news of his death drove me into a spiral of madness that lasted for many years. I lost my brother and best friend."

    "That''s why...why you have been roaming the lands, hunting, killing..."

    "My rage and hatred for humankind for taking the person who gave me a purpose, who gave me a great life, and I couldn''t live without my revenge. Until I eventually settled on mountains as far away from humanoids. Killing those who enter my territory."

    His rage had been consuming him all this time, I thought. What I held against him and my desire to fight had been removed completely. I sat up and looked at Slyr, who was just as broken as most who lost everything.

    "I won''t forgive you for the senseless killing Slyr..."

    "I wouldn''t want forgiveness... I know what I have done."

    "But I understand it." Deeply seeded in my own heart was a deep hatred for the Empire and humanoids similar to his own for what happened to my mother. If not for Tia and realizing how stupid everything was, I would be on this self-destructive path like Slyr.

    "I see... That is everything I can tell you for now..."

    My brain couldn''t process all that information immediately, but I kept my composure. Slyr''s breathing slowed as his wounds began to slowly regenerate by his own abilities. He suffered a lot from me.

    "Thankfully, you didn''t kill me or my companions."

    "Heh... Cassandra''s kid wouldn''t go down without a fight like her old man. Once I saw your eyes and smelled your blood, I knew for sure who you were. Don''t feel upset about my injuries now. These are new scars that I will remember now. I also have the names of them... Caleb Aris, son of Valum Aris and Cassandra Raiden, a boy strong enough to wound me as a child. I do not feel shame for it all."

    "And I''ll know that Slyr, the Crippling Dread was once family."

    For a moment, Slyr seemingly chuckled to himself and slowly got to his feet, spreading his injured wing before looking at me. "Our time here must end, Caleb."

    "What?"

    "Your companion... The woman with you, is nearby. She shall return you to the others. I shall leave these mountains alone and find someplace to heal for the years needed."

    "W-Wait! How will I find you?"

    "If you must need me... Then I shall bestow a contract with you like I did your grandfather."

    "A contract?" I had no idea of any contract or pact dragons had given to humanoids or the like.

    "Stay still..." Drawing close, Slyr gently licked my chest, where my blood had stained my armor. "I have your blood for the contract. If you truly request my aid or need my assistance in any position, raise your hand to the sky, call my name with all your might, let the blood within you boil, and reach out. I shall return to you. I owe Cass many favors... Let this be one of them."

    "Slyr..."

    "Farewell, we shall meet again, Caleb..."

    Turning in the opposite direction, Slyr moves away from sight, escaping to the other side of the mountain where I could not see him. Leaving me there, sitting and waiting for the approaching footsteps...

 Chapter 144

    Crawling away limping, Slyr reaches the mountain''s base and begins to climb over it. The dragon had continued to keep itself smaller to avoid being seen. The injuries sustained by Caleb left him crippled and unable to fly. As it reached the edge, it turned over its head to stare at the young boy who was being helped by his female companion; Slyr could feel a slight trace of Caleb moving away from him.

    The contract between them allowed him to know the direction in which his partner was located. With a heavy sigh, the giant dragon slithered over the lifeless mountains and into the cavern he had dug when he arrived at these mountains. The damp and dark space felt snug and safe from the outside world. Slyr''s final moments before entering hibernation were fond memories of Cassandra, the girl he helped raise for many years.

    As the eyes closed, a soft grin appeared and twitched his lips. Muttering only a few words before slipping into deep sleep...

    "He has your beautiful eyes, Cass..."

    *

    "Caleb! Oh, thank God you are safe. When you fell, I feared the worst!" Lukia gently hugged my head. Her warmth enveloped me in its cradle. I could still hardly move most of my body.

    "Good to see you are well..." Each word was raspy and devoid of any energy.

    As she turned to see my face, her eyes widened at the sudden sight of the curse had consumed a large portion of my body. "We need to get you to the temple now. Come on, I hitched the horse not far." Offering me her shoulder, she picks me up and carries me without issue. Dragging my feet behind me, I held onto her tightly. "Did you see what happened to Slyr? I didn''t see a trace of him after you both fell down."

    It had slowly turned dark in the sky before I knew it. Sense of time was lost and I figured the day was still going. Lukia huffed with each step till we reached the horse she had posted for the both of us.

    "Slyr ran away after he recovered. He won''t be bothering us or this mountain again."

    Her eyes glanced toward the field before responding. "Did you fight him off? I heard the lightning as I was making my way down. I thought I was going to be too late."

    Lying through my teeth, I simply said yes and didn''t speak further. Lukia understood my reluctant behavior. She knew something wasn''t right, yet she trusted me implicitly. After helping me up onto the saddle, she sat behind me and galloped the horse up the path. The flames from Slyr had eventually withered away, opening the path toward the final stretch of the mountain.

    During the ride, I mulled over the information that I was told. Lukia tried her best not to pry, stopping herself every time she attempted to speak. I held onto her hands, wrapping my fingers around them to keep myself composed. Even if I had my assumptions about my mother and her bloodline, it wasn''t easy knowing that I am a close descendant of the Demon King Raiden.

    If anyone found out about that connection, I wouldn''t have to worry about the Empire or the Church hunting me down; I could have the entire continent or more decide to come after me. Regardless of if I am a human, it wouldn''t prevent disaster and certainly would cause a bigger conflict than what my father is facing.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The implications were...terrifying.

    "Hey, you''ve stopped shaking. Have you calmed down?" Lukia gently spoke into my ear. I gripped her hand tightly and nodded.

    Moving at a slight jog in the dead of night, we approach a landmark carved into the mountain. Underneath it was a freshly scrapped message reading, "We will wait for you."

    "Is this Gale''s handwriting?" I said after seeing the awful penmanship. Lukia giggled and followed the path downwards into a slight incline that leveled out into a straight path.

    "Hey! We''re over here!" Yann shouts in the distance. The dark silhouettes of our companions and their mounts slowly came into view. Ivian smacked the back of Yann''s head.

    "Dumbass! What if you alerted the dragon here with your obsessive yelling?!"

    "Do you hear anything other than the bugs?"

    "No?"

    "Then it should-"

    "Alright, that''s enough! Get everything ready; we leave immediately." Gale steps in with a hurried breath.

    "Slyr is no longer a threat." Lukia stops the horse and gets off first.

    "Did you two take it down?" Herk approached with water in his hand. Lukia swipes the canteen and drinks it for a few moments before helping me down.

    "It ran away. Caleb says it fled out of the mountains. I think he is right."

    Hearing the sudden news of the current situation, a heavy wave of stress was removed from everyone, Gale especially. Herk crafted a quick torch and lit it on fire. Illuminating the surrounding area, they looked around for any threats and then began to set up camp.

    "Caleb''s curse has worsened, Herk, if you can help him, please do it as soon as you can." Lukia took my hand and guided me to sit on a rock. Herk nodded in response and gave the torch to Ivian, who took after him. Coordinated, everyone did a proper sweep of the area before finishing camp.

    The restorative healing given by Herk eased some of the tension and thoughts racking inside me. Gale turned and looked at me briefly before returning to his current task.

    "Is that Caleb''s mount? I thought it ran away." Lukia commented. Herk turned his head and nodded.

    "I assumed that after the fight, it returned and followed the path until it met us. Lucky it did." Herk finished the rest of his incantations, which slightly reduced some of the curse. My body was still tingling and numb in most areas.

    "Thanks again, Herk." I said meekly.

    "Don''t mention it, buddy. We wanted to return to help, but the fire would have spread to us if we didn''t get out of there when we did. Gale was especially torn about it all.

    "Gale is a good man." Lukia speaks without hesitation. I nodded in agreement. My strength was still frail, I tried to avoid talking or using much of my energy.

    "Get some rest; it shouldn''t be no more than four days until we leave these mountains and reach Barou." Herk stands up and motions everyone to return to the group.

    "Now that this storm has passed us, we can sleep in peace for once." Ivian let out a yawn.

    Yann approached the rest of the group and spoke after Ivian. "We should let the guild know once we reach Barou the reason so many adventurers had disappeared in these mountains. Let their families know."

    "I agree." Gale says with a low tone. Something is off with him. I noticed it after we made it to the mountains and now.

    "Gale, are you alright?" I said in the middle of the discussion. Everyone looks to their leader. A soft sweat dripped from their foreheads. Lukia begins to read the situation and looks to Gale.

    "Is there something you like to say?" Lukia asked him directly.

    "I... It isn''t important right now." Avoiding the question, Gale turns away from the group. Everyone continues to look at him. The entire party began to show signs of discomfort all of a sudden. I reached for my sword but stopped midway. Gale noticed my defensive nature and placed his hand on his sword while facing me.

    Lukia reacts to the hostile demeanor and stands between me and him with her hand on her sword. No one drew their weapons, but the tension was intense. "Gale! What the hell are you doing?"

    Hesitant, Gale eases slightly but keeps a hand on his hilt. His eyes become serious, and he stares at mine. "Caleb... Is it true that you can use Demon magic..?"

    His question left me stunned. With the sudden muttering of his words, Herk, Ivian, and Yann all stand to face me in a similar fashion. Lukia looks at the rest of them, her mouth wide open in shock. I sit there against the four piercing eyes of my fellow companions, awaiting my response...

 Chapter 145

    "Well...?" Gale presses further.

    I sat there with a stupid look on my face. I was trying to piece together my thoughts, but I had no idea where to go from there. Lukia grew increasingly agitated and began to unsheathe her blade.

    "The fact you''re drawing your blade against us means you knew about it, right, Lukia?" Gale still doesn''t draw his blade, but his stance shifts, and he is ready to draw his sword at a moment''s notice.

    "I did. I''ve known for some time now." Her voice was shaky, and she was fighting every fiber in her being not to draw her sword. Everyone else follows suit, and tension rises.

    "Answer Caleb.." Herk takes a step closer, and Lukia aims her gaze toward him.

    It was placed all on me if their swords were to be fully drawn. I couldn''t just continue to act dumb and not say a thing...

    "When did you-"

    "Answer the question!" Ivian cuts me off and prepares to pounce, but Gale raises his hand to stop him.

    "I''ve had my suspicions, but I gave you the benefit of the doubt...until now. We heard thunder when no clouds could produce them. When that Stalker had given you that curse, its wall of illusion had disappeared, and we saw sparks of lightning in the distance. The drastic cause of your wounds was not made by the Stalker either. That''s when I told them my suspicions."

    "And not me," Lukia interjected.

    "I also suspected you knew, but I couldn''t tell for sure, so I kept it between us and you guys. And now we witnessed your power when the dragon was felled. So, I''ll ask once again. Caleb, do you use Demon magic."

    All eyes focused on me. I started to understand how the situation came to be. It was only a matter of time before I began to use my power, betraying my promise to my father, and now I have ended up here with my companions close to attacking me.

    "Your suspicions are true, Gale. I can use the dark magics." There was no point in hiding it anymore after being confronted so directly. No way to escape or twist it around. Needing to accept that reality made me relax only a bit.

    "You just accept the outcome after all that?" Yann spoke in turn.

    "Lukia, stand down." My eyes trained on her.

    "But Caleb-"

    "It''s okay. Don''t interfere anymore. They have every right to look at me like a monster. I''ve grown up knowing that feeling from my father''s wife and my siblings."

    "Will you fight for your life?" Gale grasps his sword and slowly removes it from its sheath.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Even if I tried, I am in no shape to take on any one of you." Lukia tries to speak, but she stays still and grits her teeth.

    "Then you won''t resist if we kill you?" Gales''s eyes dart between me and the others. I steadily examine their eyes. Reading their emotions. I felt something click in the back of my mind.

    "I already said there isn''t much point in me trying. Even so..."

    "Yes?"

    "I couldn''t force myself to kill you guys for my sake. That isn''t who I am, and that isn''t the person I want to be as long as I live. I''ve become friends with each of you with the time I spent with everyone." My eyes grow sincere in the light of my emotional plea.

    Lukia takes a step, but I interrupt her and approach Gale. He reacts with a defensive stance but quickly stops midway through the motion. Yann and Herk approach my flanks, and Ivian attempts to charge me, but Gale continues to hold him back. Drawing face-to-face with Gale, I stare at him.

    "None of you want this either. You just wanted answers to a problematic question. Now you have it."

    Gale''s entire expression shifts. His lips quiver, and he bursts into laughter. Everyone stares at him with shocked expressions. His laughter becomes contagious��First, Yann and then Herk join him. The awkward situation perturbed me.

    Lukia joined my confusion, but it grew on us as she couldn''t help but laugh at each other. The forced, sudden, dramatic display from Gale and the others had faded away. I saw in their eyes the hint of regret. My gut feeling was right.

    "At this point, it doesn''t really matter, does it? Like you said." Gale sheathes his blade and tosses it to the side. "Forgive me; I had let my own fears get the best of me. Everyone else felt the same way."

    "You could have just talked to us instead of putting on a show!" Lukia slapped Gale on the cheek as she spoke. He did nothing but accept the punishment. Herk tried to step in, but yet again, Gale stood his ground while keeping the rest back.

    "I''m sorry, truly sorry to the both of you." Gale, with a sincere smile, extends his hand for forgiveness. Lukia reluctantly storms off, but I accept his hand.

    "Don''t worry about her, Gale, she''ll return."

    "It was something I was prepared for." Wiping his face with a piece of cloth, Gale softly rubs the red mark left by Lukia.

    "And you''re sure that everyone is okay about my secret?" I reached towards everyone. With a single thought, everyone nodded in total agreement. A soft smile peaked across the corners of my lips before I turned away. "I''ll answer any of your questions if you so ask."

    "There will be a time for that, Caleb. For now, you should rest. After tonight, you should avoid moving too much." Herk took some bandages and helped wrap up my curse while the others watched in silence. Lukia kept her distance but stayed close to camp.

    Minutes pass, and Herk finishes the work with ease. The remainder of the night loses its tension, and it becomes still. Gale wanted to know if I trusted him and the others with the truth. He trusted me to respond to the accusations honestly and without a hint of deceit. At least that what I concluded myself.

    Regardless of this sudden interrogation, my mind felt more at ease than I had ever before. Removing the strain and stress of such a big secret, I quickly lay to rest, and sleep came.

    Gale continued to watch over me along with Lukia. She was frustrated but, in the end, relieved. Throughout her watch, questions were asked of her, and she responded with what she knew.

    As the sun rose, I awoke to a refreshed new day.

    "Are you able to walk on your own?" Lukia spoke to me as everyone packed up.

    "Most likely not." My face told it all. I could hardly feel anything wherever the curse had spread to.

    Soon after, we settled onto our mounts, Lukia continued to be my guide and caregiver during the remainder of the ride through the mountains. And by the time we reached the end of the mountain path, seemingly, all their thoughts had begun to remove the secret from their minds for my sake. Which the party soon returned to their old selves like nothing ever happened...

 Chapter 146

    "Just a few more hours, and we''ll be within the border of Barou." Gale raised his hand and spoke to us.

    "If it''s only a few more hours, shouldn''t we see it already? The trees here aren''t as dense." Lukia questions Gale. He gives her a smirk before continuing to lead the party.

    "Don''t you remember what they said about the Guild Hub town Barou, which has a magical tower in the center?"

    "I think I heard something like that."

    Gale''s smirk grows, and he rubs his nose as he speaks, "That tower was made using some pretty awesome magic that some grand mages of Detoria had crafted hundreds of years ago. They worked with Gnomes and Dwarves to craft a machine that creates a cloak of invisibility in a set radius. Barou so happens to be very important to Guild trades, imports, exports, and secrets that one of few of these towers were built in these Guild Hubs."

    "A tower of both magic and science? How is that possible?" Lukia was left amazed and jaw open at the mere mention of the tower''s creation. I hardly could laugh, given my condition, yet I still grinned.

    "Detoria, the land of great mages of various crafts and inventions, craft many unique things that have slowly begun to show up on our side of the world."

    "But why did it take so long to show up here?" Lukia rode next to Gale to listen further. I kept pace with Herk; he didn''t mind my company. Ivian and Yann stayed further back to watch our flank.

    "I''ve been to Barou once before. Just before making it big with this group, I used to know people in Barou who let me in on some secrets and knowledge of other countries. It was the most I could do here since I wasn''t really registered with a Guild or party to be kept long. Detoria is across the sea to the far west. It would take several months on a boat or just a few days on a skyship, but getting on that is impossible for us."

    Skyship.

    That word caught me off guard the moment he said it. "Gale, what is a skyship?" I interjected; my own thirst for knowledge overcame my barriers.

    "You too, huh? Apparently, this skyship was made using magic stones and steam-powered machinery. Gnomes, with their infinite creativity for inventions, and the Dwarves ingenuity and robust crafting knowledge, designed this one all on their own. Using the machines, they use the heated steam from the magical stones, which powers the ship to take flight. It looks like a fancy boat on water but only in the air." As he continued on with his words, I kept drawing closer to Gale. Hearing of such marvels irked my mind to know more.

    "You''re telling me something that big can fly in the sky?" Bright stars filled her eyes as she fawned over the idea of riding a skyship; the concept fried Lukia''s brain.

    "The Gnomes and Dwarves who crafted the first one years ago said it took them years of planning and even longer to build a working ship. With enough time and innovation, we might be seeing skyships become a normal way of travel before long."

    Gale continued for the next hour, detailing a lot of what he found out during his time in Barou and what his connections gave him information-wise. Most of us initially started to doubt his ramblings as his imaginations, yet he spoke with such certainty that we couldn''t hold that suspicion for long.

    The lords and ladies of Detoria were so greedy and prideful that they wouldn''t share any of the technologies for many years. Information I already knew in history books told me that many great mages who graduate from Coldhenge Magical University, within the continent near the Empire and Duldat, are given invitations to Detoria to use their talents for future innovations and technology��much of anything else I couldn''t find in the books I had in my room.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Barou should be visible shortly. The guards should be waiting for us at the front gates." Gale turns to me and slowly rides back to match my pace. "I know everyone here has accepted you regardless of whether you have Demon magic or not, but Barou has some guests that might treat you unkindly for your hair. Keep your hood up until we reach the temple to avoid the trouble."

    My eyes were heavy with exhaustion. The curse had slowly continued to spread. I felt tired and weak much more during the day. Gale gently lifted my hood over my eyes, only leaving my nose and mouth in view. I patted my head and looked down to avoid anyone''s eyes.

    As we passed through the barrier, I felt a weird wave of warmth envelop me. Raising my head to see the new scenery, the direct reaction of seeing a massive city with a large mechanical tower with magic stones fitted onto the top had made a transparent bubble of magic over the entire place. A few mutterings of awe escaped me and Lukia as we reacted similarly. Everyone else besides Gale looked with wonder.

    "Halt! Who approaches?" Awaiting us were several armed guards. Massive suits of armor and helms, their designs were simple city guards with the Barou crest upon their left shoulder. Gale raised his hand for us to stop and got off his horse alone.

    "We come from the mountains east of here. We are the adventuring party from Saiana village taking on the Platinum quest that was posted in Barou. If you need proof, I have the entry papers in my satchel." The head guard nods and requests Gale to hand it to him.

    Upon reading the paper with the signed signature of the Guild Master Nana Xei, he returns the paper to Gale. Meanwhile, the rest of the guards slowly flank us in protocol. One of such gets close to me and examines my face closely, his eyes peering at my features.

    "Phantom Blades? That is your party?" The guard asks.

    "That is us, Gale Lurick, party leader, at your service."

    "Hmph, you seem kind of small to be taking on such a quest."

    "We may not be bigger than most parties taking this quest, but I wouldn''t harm my companions if I knew we weren''t ready." Gale takes the papers back from the guard, who looks at us and spots me.

    "You there, take off your hood! I need to see your faces if you want to gain entry." I freeze as the guard next to me reaches for the hood. It might cause problems if they find out who I am. I begin to reach to stop him, but Lukia steps in and leaps off her horse. The guards draw their spears on her, who stops the guard.

    "What are you-"

    Gale steps in and puts his hands up. "I''m sorry, captain! Our young companion was inflicted with a curse on our journey here to Barou. Nasty witchcraft, we planned on taking the opportunity to use the temple within the walls to cure his affliction. It''s spread to his face, and to avoid scaring anyone, we hoped to avoid removing the hood until we purified his body." With his smooth tongue, Gale comes up with a reasonable lie.

    "Is that so? Is the curse contagious?" A small sweat drips along the guard''s forehead.

    "Very much so, my companion might be a bit too aggressive, but she was only protecting your men from being affected by the same curse. Excuse her impoliteness, and we shall care for him as soon as possible."

    The guard swallows hard before clearing his throat. "Let them be! I permit entry to the Phantom Blades. Make sure you visit the temple and sort him out before some unlucky soul catches whatever witchcraft that has taken him."

    "Will do, sir! Thank you, we shall be swiftly on our way." Gale''s voice is much softer and higher. Forcing such a personality had some of us wanting to laugh at him.

    "Are you okay, Caleb?" Lukia asks after letting the guard go. I simply nod and refrain from speaking a word in order to keep up the guise. I didn''t intend or envision that my first time in such a city would be sneaking in for my sake, but here we are.

    Slipping past the guards without issue, Gale sighs and smacks Herk on the arm.

    "Ow! What was that for?" Herk responds while grabbing at Gale.

    "Just needed to let out some steam. I reallllyyyy wanted to punch that captain so hard in his stupid face. And I also saw you snicker at my voice! As my friend, I think just punching your arm is a blessing punishment."

    "Hey, none of us seen you act so friendly to a prick like that," Yann says while chuckling. Ivian joins in with Yann. Lukia holds onto my hand as we continue to ride toward the temple. We dodged that issue just fine, but the temple will need to see my hair to treat my curse. Knots filled my stomach just thinking about the possibilities and outcomes that might arise if word gets out...

 Chapter 147

    Traveling to the far east side of Barou, Caleb and his group slowly approach the holy temple. A large cross with a statue of the Goddess is erected at the top of the building. Gleaming with silver support beams at the base, guided by the large stairs to the entrance. Dismounting off the horses, Lukia helps Caleb to his feet.

    Caleb''s face sweated profusely, and heat gathered around his body and his head. His body was growing weaker as time progressed, resembling an illness. Everyone looked at him worried, and Gale took the first step to give him a shoulder.

    "Herk, you are the best person here to ask them to dispel the curse. Could you go ahead, and we''ll bring Caleb shortly after?"

    Herk nodded at his friend. "Leave it to me." Following up the stairs, Herk approached the main doors, where two paladins stood guard. One held a shield and spear, and the other a single greatsword. The one with the sword approached the cleric and held out his hand.

    Herk bowed and showed his holy symbol of the Goddess. The paladin with the spear raised his weapon and pointed it at Herk. The voice muffled behind the heavy helm and armor, but it echos through the slits. "State your business. The temple recently had an altercation with a thief, and we have no time to waste on someone visiting."

    Herk raised his hands and apologized for the intrusion. "Forgive me, but my companion has been cursed by powerful witchcraft. If I may speak to the head priest to commission a holy baptism, we will leave as soon as we came."

    The sharp tip of the spear poked at his chest. The other paladin raised his visor, revealing a veteran warrior of light, and his long mustache that slips past his lips. Scars adorn his face, and his left eye is completely blind from a large gash across his face. He grabs his fellow soldier''s spear and knocks on the big door four times.

    Turning his attention to Herk once more, he speaks. "If that is your business, I will let the high priest hear your plea."

    Clasping his hands, Herk thanks the man without shame. Meanwhile, Yann lifts the young boy in his arms. Caleb protests the treatment but soon leans back in his arms. His vision grows blurry, and his body shivers.

    Lukia walks alongside the giant warrior and presses her hand to his cheek, feeling it burning hot as the curse slowly crawls further along his skin. The swamp green color sickening Caleb''s skin had consumed most of his body.

    Ivian stayed at the back of the group, unsure how to help. Gale led Yann and the others up the stairs, where the high priest greeted Herk. A man with short grey hair and a long black robe. His holy symbol is adorned with high amounts of jewels and pieces, showing the highly decorated priest''s achievements.

    "A baptism? That won''t be an issue. Do you have the coin to offer such services?"

    Herk takes out his personal coin purse; the coins rattle in the bag. "We have been given a great sum of funds for our journey; we have more than enough to spare to save our friend."

    The man nods and turns to see the approaching troop. "Is this your companion? A boy?" Concerned for his health, the priest quickly examines the curse marks along Caleb''s neck and chest.

    The paladins approach the priest. "Father Kharl, what if they are working with that thief who infiltrated the temple just a few days ago?"

    Kharl stops the two paladins in place and looks at Herk. "Are you a true cleric of the Goddess?"

    "Yes, Father, I am nothing but a humble follower of her words." Kharl approaches Herk and takes his holy symbol to examine its authenticity. A low hum escapes his lips.

    With a soft sigh, Kharl turns to his guards. "Let them in and prepare a baptism. This one holds no secrets in the eyes of the Goddess." Without question, the paladins salute and open the doors for the party. Joining Father Kharl further in the temple, he asks questions about what happened. Lukia is the first to speak and explain the Stalker that attacked her and Caleb.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "A wicked creature indeed. Witchcraft is powerful, but I shall aid this child. Please, set him near the pool and await while I bless it." Kharl, with the help of the paladins, takes off his robe, revealing a tight black vest with holy sigils engraved in the clothing. Herk spots the tattoos on his arms.

    "Those are paladin oaths; you were a holy knight?"

    "A long time ago, I aided in the war against the last Demon King. I have fought both body and spirit to gain the Goddess'' favor. Her power flows through me every day. However, bloodshed is still bloodshed, and I carry these sigils as a reminder of my contribution to her. Enough pointless banter, I need to focus my prayers.

    Ancient words escape Kharl''s lips. Caleb looks over to the priest and watches the water that surrounds him begin to glow brightly in holy light. His body was the epicenter of the magic; his words became a long lullaby of salvation. Lukia and Gale watch as the priest, with the aid of the paladins, set up the baptism. After a few more moments, Kharl extends his hands toward Caleb.

    "Remove his cloak and weapons, then give him to me."

    Gale hesitates at the request. Lukia looks to Herk, who she trusts the most at this moment. Feeling the tense pressure of the possible outcome, leaves him with no choice but to comply. He reaches and undoes the straps of Caleb''s cloak and the weapons, leaving them to the side; the boy''s hair is unveiled to be seen. Both paladins look but do not say a word; their judgmental eyes pierce through the helms like daggers toward Caleb. Kharl sees the Nix features on the boy and has a slight grin across his face.

    "I understand the secrecy of your actions. However, you are in the presence of the Goddess, Brother; trust me that I won''t harm the boy. Please, give him to me before the magic fades." Water drips along his arms as he reaches once more toward Caleb.

    With a single motion, Caleb is passed to Kharl. He gently lays his body into the water. The instant his body was submerged in the water, black smoke erupted from his body. Caleb''s entire body burned bright and hot, and his screams echoed down the chamber.

    "Goddess! I beg of you! Give your grace upon this child, as he is still a child of your love! Free him of his plight and wrap him in your arms! Let his soul be free of the darkness that holds him!" Kharl chants a few more prayers as he lowers him further. All but his head is submerged, and the black smoke inks the water around Kharl. The swamp green marks on his body begin to vanish.

    Everyone watches in awe and shock at the visual in front of them. Caleb squirms in pain with each passing second. Herk begins his own prayers in hopes of helping with the baptism. Kharl begins the final phase of curing Caleb as he presses his hand on his chest and slowly lowers Caleb''s head past the water.

    Bubbles float to the surface, and Kharl holds him down through the struggle and pain. Under the water, Caleb is deaf and unable to see anything other than his own body. A long tunnel of light begins to draw further away from him as he sinks further into darkness.

    His breath is cut short as water enters his lungs. Slowly suffocating in the water, he grabs the priest''s arms, trying to claw his way back to the surface, but soon, his strength fades, his vision darkens, and his heartbeat slows.

    He is drowning.

    Gale and Lukia try to stop Kharl, but the paladins raise their weapons to stop their advance.

    "You''re killing him!" Lukia shouts.

    "This must be done in order to rid his curse completely; unless you want him to continue to suffer, don''t interfere." Kharl continues to hold Caleb under the water until the bubbles begin to stop slowly. The thrashing stops, and soon, Caleb''s entire body stops moving.

    Yann doesn''t move, and so does Ivian, who decides to let it play out. Herk continues his prayers while the paladins hold back Gale and Lukia. Kharl speaks one final prayer for Caleb as his body grows limp. It is for a moment that nothing happens, Gale and Lukia watch in horror at the possibility that Caleb might die, and Herk''s silent prayers fill the temple.

    Suddenly, Kharl drags Caleb and holds him above his head. The water from his body splashes around Kharl. Everyone stares at his lifeless body.

    "Caleb!"

    Upon hearing her words, Caleb snaps to his senses and coughs violently. Vomiting water and holding his chest in pain, the water soon leaves his lungs. Kharl slowly carries him to the pool''s edge and lays him on the edge. The paladins let Gale and Lukia go, allowing everyone to gather around Caleb.

    "The curse was deeply engrained into him. I had no choice but to drown it out of him. Thankfully, he clings to life strongly. I apologize for scaring you, but I meant no harm to him."

    True to his word, any trace of the curse had been removed. Caleb took deep breaths before turning to look at Kharl. "Thank you..."

    Kharl nodded peacefully as the paladins helped him out of the dark pool. "Inform the others the pool is tainted; no one is allowed to be near it until I can purify it."

    The old paladin salutes and follows through the order. Kharl looks at Caleb for a moment, and an odd look crosses his face briefly before his natural resting face returns. The chamber is filled with the joy of Caleb''s companions.

    Caleb looks up at the statue of the Goddess and closes his eyes to say a small prayer himself to the Goddess. The only words he could manage were..."Thank you..."

 Chapter 148

    After Caleb had enough rest, he was moved to the main lobby of the temple. Various nuns, priests, and paladins conversed with themselves upon seeing Caleb. Being the focus of many discussions, the Phantom Blades stood near him to protect him from their words. A comforting warmth filled his chest upon seeing his companions standing up for him, a warmth that seemed to emanate from the very walls of the temple.

    "Back to your duties! These are guests; don''t bother them!" Kharl''s voice echoed through the chamber. The grey-haired man raised his arms and ordered them to disperse. Accompanied by a small band of paladins, he approached Gale and Herk. "You are welcome to stay a bit longer if you like. I know it may not be the most comfortable place to be, but with my blessing, you are my guests."

    Gale looked at him curiously before turning his back and letting Herk do the talking. "We appreciate the offer, but once Caleb can move freely, we must report to Guild Headquarters in town. We barely made it on time as is despite many detours and distractions. However, we are thankful for all your help."

    Kharl smiles softly before looking toward Caleb. A distinctive attraction toward the young boy was suspicious yet not malicious. Herk could sense Kharl''s gaze being drawn to Caleb and stepped forward to the head priest. "Might I ask why are you staring at him?" Herk whispered in order to conceal the intention.

    The priest whipped his head back to the cleric and touched his shoulder. "That boy is special. The Goddess looks upon him much more than any of us. Her words reached him when he was being baptized. He is fortunate."

    "I don''t think luck has anything to do with it, Father. Say, I don''t mean to pry into the business of your temple, but why did a thief infiltrate this place, and what for?"

    Kharl''s smile fades, and his demeanor shifts. His brow furls into the corners of his eyes, and he sighs heavily. "We''ve had trouble lately in Barou due to the shortage of adventurers being lost in the mountains, and the ongoing war between Heistorm and the Empire has given rise to criminal activities and syndicates to let their greed flow." Pressing his fingers to his eyelids, he roughly rubs them out of frustration. Caleb is the only one listening to their conversation and slowly draws near the two holy men.

    "Was it the Iron Chain Syndicate?"

    "That is one of many, but yes, they are prominent. Despite Barou''s best attempts at being hidden, it seems we hold many spies of these groups within our walls. The thief wore their band on his arm as he stole valuable and powerful trinkets. A couple of my best workers were murdered in their sleep with poison. By the time I realized something was amiss, the thief got away with what he wanted to steal."

    "What was the artifact?" Herk leans in to hear closer.

    Kharl draws close to his ear..."They took the Holy Scepter." Herk''s eyes lit up upon the mere mention of its name.

    Herk stepped back and folded his arms. "That''s really bad. Such a rare relic like that does not belong in their hands!"

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Your frustrations is shared within this temple. We have turned away people in need many times, I''m afraid, due to increased security. We aren''t the only location that the criminal scum has targeted. I fear something is in the works in the Undercity of the Empire."

    Caleb interjects himself by placing his hand on Herks shoulder. "Is there anything we can do?"

    Herk turns and tries to grab his arm, but Kharl orders him to stay still. "The boy is right to ask Herk. As of now, we are focused on keeping the rest of what we have in storage and display as of now. However, any retrieval or reclaiming of anything stolen and returned to us will be most gracious."

    "Lukia was once a slave of them before Gale and the others took her in. I''m sure she wouldn''t mind giving them a piece of her mind when we find them."

    "Poor child. Let us end our conversation there. Herk, may you leave us for the moment? I would like to speak to Caleb by ourselves."

    His eyes rose from their sockets before tilting his head at Kharl. "I guess so. I need to discuss our current course of action with Gale." Leaving the pair alone, Kharl invited Caleb for a walk in the temple.

    As they leave the area, Lukia twiddles her thumbs together, anxiety filling her chest. Gale lays his hand on her arm and reassures her. "Worried about Caleb?"

    "I''m worried he might draw too much attention if he has to walk around without concealing himself."

    "The feeling is mutual. We aren''t in Heistorm anymore, so the tolerance toward him isn''t as strong. This was the price I was willing to pay to have him join our group. After we report to the Guild, I think we should enjoy a night out. All of us."

    "Do you think we even have the effort to spare for something so trivial?" Lukia scoffs and flicks her hair to the side. Herk approaches them while eying at Yann and Ivian, who sit beside each other without much happening.

    "Hey, bad time to cut in?"

    Gale turns to him and Lukia and places his hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry about it. Are we about ready to head over to headquarters?"

    "Yann and Ivian are ready; you two seem ready. Caleb, on the other hand, is still speaking with Kharl."

    Lukia looks around to spot Caleb but soon realizes he isn''t in the main lobby of the temple anymore. The inner silver walls are lined with pieces of art and religious symbols. The rest of the place is filled with unique decor. "Where did they go?" Scanning around, no trace or sign of either Kharl or Caleb is visible....

    Caleb had left to join Kharl in his private quarters as he listened to the high priest and his stories. He didn''t have much to respond to other a few yes or no questions. "This is my chamber; I sleep, eat, and write in this very room."

    "I''m sorry, but why did you want me to come with you? I know you want to talk to me about something specific."

    The old and tall priest lays in his chair and turns to look at Caleb, motioning him to sit in the chair opposite of him. "I didn''t want anyone to overhear our talks. I think a little privacy is needed for our kind if we wish to be open."

    Caleb''s expression shifts, and when he turns his head slightly, he looks at the priest differently. "What do you mean about our kind?"

    Kharl leans forward and closes his eyes while covering the grin on his face with his hands. "Why, I mean us. We both share the same blood of Nix, don''t we?"

    Kharl slowly opened his eyes; his dull brown was glossed over in a golden hue that overlayed on top. Lines stretched across his sockets and past his cheeks. Dark marks of weird design stained his face as the hue of his eyes illuminated brightly in the dark gold color. Staring at Caleb was a man who lived with a deep secret that he carried through his time of war without any suspicion.

    Face to face with another person who shared the blood of Nix, Caleb''s own eyes reacted in response. Only a slight shade of golden hue emitted from his eyes, causing him to react and stumble backward, not sure how to respond to the current events...

 Chapter 149

    "Father Kharl, you-"

    Kharl raised his hand and twirled his fingers, muttering an incantation instantly. Caleb''s words became muffled, forcing him to silence. "Sorry, Caleb, I would instead listen to what I have to say without making a fuss. I am not here to hurt you nor make an enemy of you. Please, sit. I''ll remove the spell once you calm down."

    Twirling his fingers again, a gust of wind bellows from his hand, sweeps up the chair, and sets it to the side for Caleb. Realizing the situation, Caleb obeys him and sits down without a problem. Seeing his eyes, Kharl trusts Caleb and flicks his two fingers to the side, removing the silence from the boy.

    Caleb takes a deep breath and says a few words to test his speech. "What do you want?"

    Kharl smirks. "I just want to chat with you before your leave. I am the head priest of this temple first and foremost. But as you can see, I am also a child of Nix, like you. I''m sure you have your questions." Kharl clasps his hands together and presents the stage for Caleb to speak his questions.

    "I have many. But a few right now will do. Why do our eyes change? My mother had them, and I''ve begun to experience the same thing ever since I turned ten."

    "Ahh yes, our blood is of Nix, a curse if you will, placed upon us the moment we were conceived in the womb. We carry it like a virus, infecting those we give our seed. However, only a select few who are born have these special eyes. I had similar questions: what does it mean? What does it do?"

    "Please, just get to the point." Kharl chuckled and applauded Caleb for his determination to tell the truth.

    "Very well. It means that you and I were born with a special attribute of Nix."

    "A special attribute...?" Caleb''s eyes widened with interest.

    "I don''t know the full details, but it means we will impact a special purpose in our world. This is a sign that we are destined for something great, good or evil, simple or complex. We have a special purpose that Nix himself has given us through our blood. I''ve already done my part for this world by becoming a paladin during the Demon War and leading an army through the war, opening the path for the heroes to slay the Demon King. My purpose was served, and I resigned myself as high priest to this temple until the remainder of my days." Kharl''s eyes shift back to the dull brown.

    "Then what of my purpose...? What am I destined to achieve?"

    Shifting his chair to the side, Kharl lifts a book from his studies and flips to a few pages. "Your path will show itself to you. If you worry if you''ll cause nothing but a great evil, then simply avoid taking such a path."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "But didn''t you-" Kharl slams the book to interrupt Caleb.

    "It is up to you to make that impact and how you do it. Now, ask your next question; we don''t have all day."

    Caleb opens his mouth to speak further, but he recoils back, knowing that he has his answer. "Is that the reason why we are despised? Why does the Empire believe we should be taken into custody? They fear us?"

    "Anyone can fear the unknown. Would you feel the same if you saw someone with our eyes and hair and knew that they might be the next savior of the country or world? Does the idea they might be the next Demon Lord or even the Demon King? Would you not react to that news negatively?"

    "I think...we should all have a fair shot at deciding on who we want to be. That gives no excuse for the horrors of what the Empire has done!" Caleb''s eyes glow brighter as his rage grows.

    "What of them? Do the men in charge want to slaughter children just because they look a little different? Is their fear justified? I''ve lived long enough to know that not everything is simple. Just like us, people who don''t share our blood can do great evils and good. Just ours is more telling." A soft chuckle escapes him. Caleb sits back and clears his mind. "If you can learn more and talk with them, you should give that chance."

    His words reach Caleb''s ears. Wisdom beyond years, Caleb understands the meaning, and understands how naive he''s acting. "Very well. I don''t know if you''re right, but...I can''t say I disagree."

    "Then your final question?" Facing Caleb, Kharl looks at him with a stern demeanor. Time had begun to run out, and they both needed to move on soon.

    Caleb had hundreds in his mind, all wanting answers to the history, knowledge, and facts that he read about at his father''s manor. His mind became tangled with endless thoughts. Knots formed, and he struggled to contain it, holding his head while sweat poured down his brow.

    "If that is all, then I am afraid our time is-"

    Kharl stopped himself from speaking, watching as Caleb''s eyes met his. The young boy had nothing else to say but the one thing that felt off about this encounter. He needed to know and quite possibly more, but he decided to speak his mind...

    "Your name isn''t Kharl, is it?"

    The priest''s eyes opened just slightly wider in surprise but also admiration. He didn''t misjudge the boy in his study. The moment he saw Caleb, he knew he must talk with the boy, hoping his secret would be revealed.

    Smirking, Kharl looks at Caleb. "That is right, that isn''t my name. How did you come to that?"

    "I''ll spare you the time, but one thing was bothering me. You claim you fought in the last Demon War, but that happened much longer than you realize. You look human, but everything about you screams that you aren''t. You are older than you pose to be and that is something that no human can do. Just what are you?"

    "I''m surprised, really. I didn''t think you would catch on this fast or early. Your question poses a great point. However, I did indeed take part in defeating the last Demon King and his Lords."

    "What was it?"

    "Patience, I am still speaking. Ahem... My name is insignificant as it no longer holds a place in history which has written its loss. Kharl is the name of the man who spared me before he died of the wounds I inflicted upon him. It was the great paladin Kharl who saw a young Demon who regretted the atrocities he committed. Bleeding out in my arms, he asked me to make a vow of life. To live in his stead and have a life worth living. So, I buried him and took his life as my own. Using my knowledge of the Demon army, I made a name for Kharl as being the general who cleared a straight path to the Demon King Tarok."

    "Wait..." Caleb paused, soon realizing who he was in the presence of...

    "Yes, I am...was one of Tarok''s generals, one of the Demon Lords who served him..."

 Chapter 150

    It happened when both of our armies had wiped each other out, reducing their numbers to only us. I found myself at his mercy.

    "Just kill me and be done with it!"

    Kharl stared at me behind his helm. Blood trailed down his silver armor��a fallen Demon Lord at the behest of a paladin general. I waited for his blade to cleave my head, but she sheathed his sword, sparing my life.

    "Keep your life; our lives are insignificant if we just exterminate each other."

    "You show mercy to your enemy? To one of the enemies'' generals? A Demon Lord!?"

    I watched him lie on one knee before slumping down and facing me. "If we continue this, I will be forced to slay another." His words were confusing. I was once human, but now I am a Demon Lord through the Blood Rite ritual. Before that, I was a child of Nix. The worst scourge that people saw of me. One such paladin, as he spared a creature like me, left me with many questions.

    "What are you-!"

    Watching in disbelief, he was silent as he took off his helmet. My eyes couldn''t look away at his. Kharl the Holy Knight of the Goddess, the general of the Alliance was none other a Nix like me. His eyes were bright golden and filled with a sickened sadness.

    "You''re a child of Nix...? But how? You''re a paladin... Those vile humans and elves would never allow such an atrocity to lead an army, let alone be a paladin!" I don''t know what I was more upset with. The fact that someone like him had gained such a powerful standing in the grand Alliance, or the fact that I was bested by a fellow Nixxen.

    He leaned toward me and set down his helmet. With a soft smile on his face, he looked at me with a glimmer of joy. "You''re a funny one, Demon. With enough time and effort, anyone like me can do what they want. The power and blood of Nix run in my veins; he has guided my fate to meet you, and it was my choice to spare you from my own mind. I just simply, don''t want to kill you."

    "What if I am to kill you? Getting rid of you would surely gain my King the advantage he needs!" I grabbed a broken spear and pointed it at his heart. He didn''t flinch and just stared at me like he accepted anything that could happen. The blind faith and conviction were beyond terrifying for such a man.

    "It seems my time spent right now is what I was made for. It is the Goddess'' will and what Nix has gifted me." His deep voice strained with each word, growing pale with each passing second. I noticed that a pool of blood lay beneath his legs.

    "You''re bleeding."

    "That''s the obvious statement. The truth, however, is that I am sure to die soon. Nothing can be done with all our men laid to waste before us. I am content with my final moments."

    Kharl looked peaceful despite the pain he endured from his wounds; I saw that the man fulfilled whatever he set himself to do. With no reason to fight, I eased my tensed arms and kneeled to him. The man spared my life despite his own slowly fading.

    "I don''t understand your motives, but I must humbly thank you for sparing me. I... I don''t know what to say or offer in trade."

    "Just listen to this old man''s words while he can speak."

    Without question, I gave him my full attention. Blood started to foam at his mouth. His words became harder to leave his lips. "Do you believe in fate?"This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "I-...I assume I do. What are you getting at? This is what your final words are meant to be for me?" I didn''t mean to be rude to him. I had failed to overcome his force, and we ended up in a stalemate with our troops wiped out. I had nothing better to do and didn''t know what to think.

    "I know you had questions...about the golden eyes we both carry."

    "How did you... I mean... I questioned what it was, but no one, not even King Tarok, had an answer."

    "Then allow me..."

    Kharl proceeded to extend his knowledge of the curse of Nix I had told you. Learning about the destined "eyes" that symbolize our importance of good or evil. I sat and listened as he spoke. I worried that he would die before he could finish, but he was more than content with staying alive long enough to tell me.

    "When we serve our purpose, our eyes shall cease to illume Nix''s guidance. The destined event, the action for which our lives were built, shall be completed, and we will find our own peace."

    "But you''re about to die; how can you say that when you haven''t even accomplished what you set out to do?"

    Kharl tries to speak, but blood clogs his throat, and he viciously coughs it out to the crimson-stained dirt. The mounds of bodies and weapons skewed about around us; I help him as he continues to throw it out of his system. He leaned back into my arms and looking into my eyes; I could feel his life begin to flicker.

    "That''s the thing, my friend... My death is my true purpose..."

    "W-What? What good would that do as a purpose? What does it even serve if nothing comes from it than one battle?"

    A wide grin appeared on his face, a confident grin enough to have me even more worried about him. "Answer me. What good would this do for any of us?"

    "Heh..heheh... It was my fate to die in your arms... My true goal was to spare you, a fellow Nix whose fate isn''t accomplished. So... I need you to listen to me... You''re destined for something far more than I could accomplish what little my life amounted to..."

    "Kharl, I-"

    "That isn''t even my real name, you know..."

    My mouth froze the moment he spoke.

    "I don''t even remember my name... Only that the man who held the name before me entrusted me this mantle... And now... I have finally carried on that to you."

    "No... No, no, no! I am not this person... I am a servant of King Tarok! My fate is with him!"

    "Possibly... However, it is your fate to decide if you will continue to be his servant... Or become the great general....Paladin Kharl, be the one to aid the heroes in vanquishing and ending this Demon war..."

    I felt a sudden tug inside my body shift my entire emotions. Something had awoken a part of me that I didn''t know I had. Deep down, his words reached me as he answered my many questions before even becoming a Demon Lord, let alone turning into a Demon. His words about fate seemed even more possible now that I had realized that maybe this was the moment I had waited for to happen.

    "Become Kharl...live your life as him and fulfill the destiny that Nix has given us... I know you will walk the path you know best..."

    Clasping his hand tightly, I felt soft tears in my eyes. I''ve never cried over someone, but a part of me felt like I was losing someone who mattered more than I could recognize. "Hey! Don''t fade away now, Kharl. You still need to answer the rest of my questions!" I shook him to keep him awake. I didn''t want to lose him now, or I wouldn''t know what to do with everything. I feared that I would fail his expectations, that I would fail myself.

    Gasping for his final breath, He raised his head to meet mine once last time. "Take my armor, hide behind it, hide behind Kharl, and charge forward to your destiny... My life is only yours to acquire..."

    A slow breath exited his lips, body growing cold, skin paler than the moon; his life had withered to a tiny spark... I exhaled and made up my mind to look past everything for once.

    So, I responded; my voice was much more profound, its tone harsh like a stone; I felt my entire demeanor shift to match his... "I''ll take it... All of it... So, rest forever in the heavens, paladin..."

    I watched one last time as the life in his eyes shifted. "It is all yours...Kharl..."

    The golden hue of his eyes disappeared instantly. Leaving nothing but a pair of pale blue dead eyes. Leaving behind an old man who fought his last fight. Dying with a smile on his face.

    Taking upon his name, I forgot my own to embrace my true identity fully. Taking his armor and giving him a proper burial, I had led the main army against my former master. For once, I didn''t think about being selfish; my purpose had become a part of my soul. I had no regrets even as I betrayed and helped with the death of the Demon King, as it was the path I chose to take in the name I had taken upon myself...

 Chapter 151

    "I served part of my purpose for those heroes. But Nix''s guidance didn''t vanish from me. No, I still had a purpose to accomplish." Kharl leans his head forward while looking at some papers before dragging his eyes back upon Caleb. The golden hue flickered and flashed with intensity.

    "What is it?" Caleb''s intrigue forced the question from him. The priest grew a wicked smile and turned his attention to the door as if he were looking at someone. Caleb turned towards the door but was left confused by the sudden shift in Kharl. "Are you alright?"

    Bringing his eyes back to the boy, Kharl turns his head with more glee. "Oh, quite so. Thrilled, in fact. I''ve waited many years to meet you this day." Shivers travel down Caleb''s spine. What was once a warm and welcoming room had slowly turned bitter and eerie. Uncomfortable was too light of a word for Caleb''s feelings during this interaction.

    "Y-You''re not going to tell me to take on that name, are you?"

    There is a pause. Kharl leans in before a low, rumbling chuckle bellows from his gut. Bursting into wicked laughter, the mad priest lets out a torrent of laughter. "Oh, that is something. But no, Kharl''s mission ends when I pass on to the next life. But with my predecessors, the former Kharl, and my own knowledge, this life has finally accomplished all he could."

    "But aren''t you at least questioning what your previous name and life should have been? Doesn''t this sound like your entire will and identity was overwritten by Kharl''s influence?" Asking a valid question, Caleb wonders what horrific fates that many children of Nix had to experience. The more he continued to ask himself, the more concerned he felt about his own future.

    Kharl stood from his seat with a soft expression. "Not a day goes by thinking about something so insignificant. Kharl is the only life and name I need to perform my destiny."

    "You''re mad. Everything you told me is nothing but a horror for somebody who got erased. Regardless of if you were once a Demon Lord or not, this is a terrible fate to carry."

    "Mad, you say? The whole world consumes madness like a child on their mother''s teat. But it is not my place to argue with you dear Caleb. Only to educate and answer the questions you carried."

    "Then answer one last question for me..."

    "Very well."

    With a deep breath, Caleb makes sure his mind is clear before speaking. "My mother, she was the daughter of the Demon King Raiden. Did ''Kharl'' know her or him?"

    His expression shifts only for a moment. The sudden twitch catches Caleb''s attention before he witnesses the priest regain his composure. "Memories stay within the previous holders. Only knowledge and wisdom are retained through oral recitations."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "I see... Well... Thanks I guess." Discontent with the answer, Caleb slouches into his chair; a veil of despair holds him down.

    "I understand your frustrations about your family. Of course, your secrets will stay between us, and what I have told you will stay with you. Nix''s guidance is our curse and blessing; it is something that gives us purpose, a goal, or something to fear. Admire or animosity, this curse was given for a reason. The little brother of the first Demon King Shino was a powerful being who still gave to his children." Kharl''s intent within the words struck at Caleb.

    "I''ve read the books about Nix and Shino. The Demon King caused a rift within the first elves, and after he burned down their forests, they blamed and condemned him and his children. What you say means that this curse was created through the stigma and hatred that elves held in contempt for years spread through his bloodline."

    Kharl closes his eyes and smiles. "You''ve finally begun to understand. What you say is and isn''t the full truth. Whatever you believe is what his guidance offers."

    "And what about the Goddess? If you are her priest, then how come you still follow his guidance?"

    "I see what you are saying. However, Kharl was a true believer in her light. However, the Goddess created Shino and Nix when they were born. She is as important to me as Nix. I will not forsake the being who gave him life."

    Torn by his response, Caleb''s mind begins to spin.

    "Our time has run out, I am afraid. Your companions should be looking for you by now."

    "But I have more questions!" Slamming the chair to the ground, Caleb''s eyes flare brightly at the sudden outburst. Kharl stays still while leaning his head on his hand.

    "Those will be answered when the time comes. Quite frankly, I didn''t expect you to have so many, but then again, I did. Thank you for listening to me; I have fulfilled everything I set out to do."

    "What are you talking about...?"

    Caleb''s eyes widen at Kharl. The golden hue around his eyes dimmers and vanishes, leaving behind the dark brown iris. Kharl continues to have a smile. "Sometimes it is our fate to pass on the knowledge we carry. Sowing the seeds necessary for the next of kin."

    "You...You wanted me to be here... You knew I would be..."

    "I''m not your enemy Caleb Aris. Just a wise old man who has told you what you needed to hear. May the Goddess be with you."

    He turns away in his chair, avoiding any more conversation with the young adventurer. Caleb slowly backs away, thoughts of everything he was told filled every single moment he had. Holding his head in pain, Caleb exits the study and quickly reaches the main lobby, where his companions wait for him.

    "Caleb! There you are, we were wondering where-" Gale interrupts himself, speaking at the distraught boy. "Hey, are you alright-" He reaches forward, but Caleb brushes him off.

    "Sorry, I got...a lot on my mind."

    "What did that priest talk to you about?" Lukia touched his shoulder and looked at his face.

    "Nothing worth mentioning..." Caleb''s face twists in anguish upon muttering the words. Deep inside his heart, he wants to blurt out the answer, yet his heart sinks lower from the spiral that now filled his skull. His eyes returned to a standard bright blue after his meeting with Kharl.

    As they proceeded to leave the temple, Lukia turned her head to see Kharl watching them leave. Lukia glares at Kharl. A cocky grin forms on his face before returning to his study, now having planted the seeds into Caleb.

    Gale suggests that they head to the Guild Headquarters to report for the quest so that they can find out what the job is. Everyone mostly agrees while Caleb just softly nods in response with the hood covering his face...

 Chapter 152

    After leaving the temple, the party continued to Guild Headquarters. Meanwhile, Caleb''s stress began to soar with the passing moments, alerting everyone to his distress. Lukia kept a watchful eye on him, hoping that he would return to his usual self, but he strayed further into despair.

    "Guys, I think Caleb needs another minute before we continue," Lukia suggests while holding onto his arm.

    "We could delay for a moment. There is an empty spot over here; we can sit him down." Gale evades the crowds around them in the city square and has Yann carry Caleb to the site.

    "Herk, do you think you can help with this?" Ivian kneels next to Caleb, laying a hand on his shoulder.

    "If it''s not something physical, then I am afraid I won''t be much help. I could put him to sleep, but I don''t think that would solve anything. We must report to Headquarters soon; otherwise, we will be leaking time."

    Gale ponders for a moment but then directly looks at their little brother. "Caleb, hey. Could you tell us what''s going on?"

    Caleb''s eyes shift back and forth before blinking, snapping out of his trance. "I uhh... What is it?"

    "You''ve been worrying us ever since you returned from Father Kharl. Did he...did he say something to you?" Gale presses. Caleb tries to speak but shuts himself from speaking further on the topic.

    Ivian sighs and smacks Caleb. "Oi! Listen here! If you can''t talk about it, then sober up. What happened to that cool and collected boy, huh?"

    His mouth shivers the words through his teeth; the pain on his cheek brought warmth to the cold feeling he held. "I''m sorry... I-"

    Gale pulls Ivian back to give Caleb space, cutting them both off from speaking. "I''ll see if we can get a few days off before continuing the rest of the quest. Can you keep a strong front for now? We understand it isn''t easy to speak, but could you hold out for a bit longer?"

    "I''m going to see that Kharl and show him what-" Lukia speaks out of turn, but Gale raises his hand to her.

    "You''re not helping Lukia. This is Caleb''s choice as our partner. So, what do you say, brother?"

    A soft glimmer weaves through his eyes, looking at Gale. It was short and sudden, but the confidence and respect Gale had shown in Caleb fought against the debilitating thoughts that racked through his mind. "Okay... I... Let''s go. I can at least join you till then."

    Gale smiles softly and runs his fingers through Caleb''s hair. He tries to swat his hand away in resistance, but Gale doesn''t budge. "Alright. You heard him; we keep going. I promise I''ll get us a few days for you."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "It''s fine. I''ll be okay as long as I have you guys..." His voice hinted at uncertainty but held a piece of hope within his companions. Unsure about what his future held, but with the support of his friends, he needed to focus on the present.

    Lukia held his hand and quickly felt flustered as she showed affection. Passersby looked at the group briefly before continuing the rest of their days. It took a few moments, but Caleb relieved the stress on his mind and got to his feet. The issue stayed in his mind, but his focus shifted to their current goal in the meantime.

    "Guild Headquarters is only a few more blocks away," Gale announced while walking through the streets.

    "You sound like you''ve been here before, Gale," Lukia asked. Gale chuckled and rubbed the back of his head gently.

    "I was here once before on some personal business. It wasn''t my favorite memory of this place."

    "Gale doesn''t like to talk about it, but he spent some time here and returned to Saiana with a grim look for weeks," Herk stated. Lukia turned to everyone and read their faces, which told the same story.

    Caleb looks around and inspects Gale. He begins to wonder what could have happened, and the moment he does, he quickly holds his tongue. It''s best not to bring back any bad memories.

    After about twenty minutes of slow walking through crowds and turns, the Guild Headquarters was set in an ample private space with large walls and gates. They were housing multiple guards and adventurers coming and going.

    "Halt! State your business with the Guild!" The guards stop the party.

    Gale takes the proper forms, including his identification, and extends them to the guards. "We are the Phantom Blades; we have vital information about the strange encounters occurring within the mountains and we are to report for the next part of our quest."

    The guards look at each other and examine each of the members, their eyes linger at Caleb who still had his hood over his head after they continued from the small break. "Sorry, sir, but we haven''t heard of your visit, and we must ask you to wait until we can confirm your presence."

    Gale stares with a confused look before turning his chin to the side. "Umm... We were expected around this time; I mean, it was a bit longer than we hoped, but-"

    "Our orders are final. If you wish to delay our duties, we can talk with you behind bars."

    "Whoa, no need for that, guys. Look, I have some contacts here who can back me up, just tell that Gale Lurick and his party the Phantom Thieves are here for the Platinum Quest they requested at Saiana Village."

    "Sorry, but it will be a while before we can check your identity with the Guild. Recent thefts and rogues sneaking into vital portions of our city have been occurring, and we need to ensure we don''t make mistakes." The guards look adamant about not budging or hurrying to allow us in. Gale slowly becomes heated while the rest of us keep quiet, not wanting to make enemies with the guards.

    "You listen here! We have come a long way. Just go in and just let the receptionist know of our name, and they will let you know why we are here!"

    "Sir, last chance; otherwise, we will be forced to"

    "Stand down!" The guards shift in their spots and quickly turn to the woman who shouts. Upon realizing who was speaking, their faces began to sweat profusely.

    "M-Ma''am! We''re sorry, but we just wanted to ensure they were cleared to come in!"

    "You''re doing a shit job at that. They are with me for official Guild business. Let them through before I crush those helmets with your skulls still inside!"

    "Right away, Ma''am!!" Without hesitation, they quickly pull the gates open after unlocking them.

    Everyone begins to step forward but stops short in front of Gale, who stares at the woman. His eyes filled with terror and regret. He struggles to speak for a moment, but he utters a name...

    "Kayla...?"

 Chapter 153

    Gale stood frozen still while looking at the woman. Tall with long limbs, she briefly glanced at him with hazel eyes, only a slight hint of green mixed in, before turning away. The blonde color of her hair shined bright as it curled around her neck and up to her cheek.

    "Gale? Are you okay?" Lukia pressed her hand to his left arm and examined his expression. It didn''t take much thought to put two and two together. Caleb and the rest of the group understand Gale has a history with her.

    "Are you all going to stand there and wait by the gates or follow me to central?" Kayla spoke in a harsh tone. Some of it was directed at Gale as she continued to walk into the Guild Headquarters. Gale dragged his feet briefly, nearly tripping over himself, but followed after her. Caleb and the party stuck close to him silently.

    Passing through the gates and entering the building, Caleb adjusted his hood so his eyes could look at the ceiling of the main entrance. It was filled with lights powered by machines and steam, showing that this place and the city of Barou were more advanced than many of the areas in Heistorm. Gale ignored the sights, his eyes loosely trained on Kayla as she continued to lead them.

    Small whispers of Guild members surfaced, and Gales''s name was mentioned in the distant whispers, with words like "It''s him, right?" and "What is he doing here?" are common.

    "You''re late, Phantom Blades. You were supposed to arrive within a month of accepting the job. Several weeks late is a grave mistake we can''t overlook here, and as one of the representatives, I am not enthusiastic about your performance thus far." slicing into him, her words pierced their ears. Gale doesn''t speak, only continues to move in silence.

    Herk steps forward and speaks up. "A month to reach Barou from Saiana is nearly impossible. We faced many encounters, and several members needed to recover from them."

    "Excuses will only make me disapprove further. Best to keep it short." Herk lets out a worried chuckle before stepping back. Lukia, feeling the situation, takes her chance to step up, but Caleb stops her, knowing that it won''t make a difference.

    Licking his lips nervously before speaking, Gale recites a few inaudible words before getting cut off by Kayla opening the large doors to the main offices. A large chamber that is decorated with a central hub of secretaries and Guild members speaking with adventurers turns their attention for a small moment before returning to their previous discussion.

    "Head up these stairs and announce your presence to Guild Leader Iori; he has your current contract. Now, I have important matters to attend to other than leading you like a group of children around." Pointing us toward the stairs, she turns into the side offices, where she most likely conducts her work.

    "She didn''t have to be a bitch about it." Lukia blurts out. Ivian and Yann burst out a chuckle, and Caleb shakes his head.

    "Watch what you say about her." Gale finally speaks.

    "What..?" Lukia confusingly looks at Gale. "If you know her, fine, but she could have been a bit more professional about it."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "She had every right to criticize us. She doesn''t tolerate failure or inadequate results..." Depression leaks out of Gale''s tone, and his hand shakes while holding his head.

    "Sigh...Gale..." Lukia turns to him and places a hand on his cheek, slowly bringing him back to his senses. "I''ve had enough of random drama in our party. Let''s be adults and move forward. If you want to talk about it later, we''ll do that, okay?" Gale softly looks at her and nods with his eyes closed.

    Caleb steps up and takes charge, "Let''s go, guys. This way." Following the stairs to the main office of the Guild Leader, a woman steps out of the doors before they can reach them. She was an elf with dark brown hair and yellow-tinted eyes. Storming out, she turns with a disgruntled look and shouts.

    "If you''re going to be a prick, do it on another day, Iori! Get me that information on the Empire!" Before she can gain a response, she turns only to bump into Caleb, knocking him to the ground in her fit. "Shit, sorry, I-" Her eyes widen when the hood uncovers his hair. Her teeth clench tightly, and she begins to speak again but continues to storm off with the parting words, "Flithy Nixen..."

    Lukia quickly grabs Caleb and drags him to his feet, asking if he''s alright. Waving away her concern, he simply ignores the comment and spots a man holding his head in his hands behind a desk. "It''s not that simple, you know..." The man speaks under his breath.

    "Ehem!" Caleb approaches, looking around the room. Catching the man''s attention, he lifts his head to see the party. Dark circles cloud his eyes from lack of sleep and nutrition, his pale skin, greasy hair, and raspy voice comes across as someone who should be dead than alive.

    "I''m sorry you had to see that. My friend she...well, I hope she''s still my friend. She can be a bit mildly hot-headed for her people. Pay her no mind, please. Now, what can I do for you?" His expression continues to be that of a depressed man barely awake, causing everyone to look at him suspiciously.

    Gale clears his throat and steps forward. "We''re the Phantom Blades here to report on the Plantinum quest you gave Saiana village. We''re here to speak with Guild Leader Iori. Is he here?"

    The man looks at Gale with a dreadful glance before taking a long sigh and leaning back into his chair. Gasps of air leave his windpipe before he gets from his seat. "That would be me, Iori Zun, the current head of his location for the Guild."

    A string of shocked expressions finds everyone staring at the slim, ghoulish-looking man. His face shows no ounce of a leader in such a high position, let alone to be a part of the Guild. Caleb notices that Iori has the same eye structure as Zoafain and Mei. Iori catches his gaze and spots the bright white hair of the young soul.

    "I heard about the Phantom Blades having a young Nixen in the group. This must be the great Caleb Aris, son of Valum Aris, the lord of Heistorm and head of the Crimson Knight order."

    "H-How did you know that?" Caleb''s expression slowly drops.

    "I have my ways of gathering information in this network. Finding out who we hire for jobs is one of my greatest responsibilities. The Empire has a big price on your head to go to war with your father. I wonder why you would even pursue a profession that may expose you to the Empire?" Iori''s smirk is twisted upon his lips. Ivian and Herk look at each other, then back to Iori, who clasps his hands together, gaining their full attention. Gale, Lukia, and Yann don''t know how to react to this sudden confrontation.

    "Sorry, didn''t mean to cause you to be alarmed." His expression shifts to an innocent smile, and his body relaxes. "I''m so so so so so glad you guys made it! I was worried sick that something might have happened to you all!"

    One after another twist to his character, everyone again looks at Iori, confused and conflicted with their thoughts. This ragged-looking man presents himself as the Guild Leader and seemingly knows who they each are individually. He knows about their secrets based on his information gathering, yet he expresses himself in a childlike manner afterward.

    "Why the long faces, everyone? Please, sit down; we have much to discuss, don''t we?"

 Chapter 154

    With the snap of his fingers, Iori summons several members of the Guild, placing chairs in front of his desk��enough for the Phantom Blades to sit. Motioning them to accept his invitation, each one, starting with Caleb, begins to sit in the chair.

    "Now, down to business, eh? As powerful as my information network may be, most of them aren''t fighters, so I must ask you if you have anything to report about the current events causing the increase in the number of missing adventurers and caravans; please say so."

    Gale turns his head to Caleb, giving him a solid nod and letting him have the first say. Clearing his throat, Caleb stands up from his seat. "Guild Leader Iori, It has come to our attention that the mountains surrounding Barou had recently been inhabited by Slyr the Crippling Dread. His presence caused a significant shift in the environment, leading to strange creatures appearing. We''ve found evidence that the people who went missing in the mountains could be summarized as having been killed by Slyr."

    Iori silently nods and allows Caleb to finish telling his report. After he finishes, Iori turns his head and asks them if his statement is accurate, and they all nod in agreement. "I see. Are you sure Slyr evacuated from the mountains after your encounter?"

    "Yes, we were both badly injured, and taking the time to run before his wounds worsened, Slyr retreated and flew East." Iori had one of his assistants, a young half-elven woman wearing glasses and short hair, record the information. She whispered into his ear, and his eyes closed momentarily.

    The remainder of the party told their accounts of the dragon and what they had to do to survive through the dangerous mountains. This exchange took half an hour to take everyone''s perspective in complete detail before they could continue forward.

    "I must say, I am highly impressed that a group of mainly gold ranks could have done so much. And it was young Caleb here who fended off Slyr with his might. Maybe I was right in thinking I could have the Phantom Blades take on this quest."

    Gale budges into the conversation. "Sir, if I may, we have several members who are dealing with some personal issues at this current time. Would you permit us a few days of R&R? We need only two days, and we shall be ready."

    Clicking his tongue at his request, Iori squinted his eyes and looked deep into every single member. Studying their eyes and faces. A long sigh leaves his mouth before inhaling to speak. "Seeing as you were late initially to this meeting, I can''t overlook the fact you did succeed in solving the probable cause of the abnormal migration of monsters recently, which would have been your job after the next task of your quest." Licking the back of his thumb before biting in with deep thought, Iori looks to Gale and sees the dark circles in his eyes.

    "How was your reunion with Kayla, Gale?" Uttering the words with his eyes on Gale, he shifted the leader, frozen solid in response. A slight chuckle escapes Iori before flicking his fingers a few times again. The Guild servants and members who work directly under him slowly take measures to help remove the chairs from his office. "Aren''t you going to answer?" Iori presses him further.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Stuttering with his words, Lukia steps up, grasps his arm, and smiles at him. Gale cools his head briefly before opening his mouth. "She was still as beautifully cold towards me the last time we parted."

    "I only heard the details after you left Barou all those years ago to go to Saiana village. So, I have a quest for you to do."

    Gale looks at the Guild Leader with a worried look. "Excuse me?"

    "Sorry, it''s more like a favor for both of us if you do it. In the end, I am granting you the two days you requested. However, it would be best if you made amends with Kayla. I don''t care if you two find your clothes off behind closed doors. As long as you both stop being a gloomy bunch, then you may properly receive the break. It can''t be too hard for such a silver-tongued devil as yourself, Gale. Don''t let the rumors told about you be lies now?"

    "But she-"

    "That is my condition! If you refuse, fail, or ignore it, then I assure you, the price for failure won''t be pleasant."

    "You heard what happened between us, right?!" Gale slams his fist on the desk. Yann grabs his arm and prys him back from doing anything rash.

    Ivian grabs his other arm. "Calm down, boss. Now''s not the time."

    "Two days, Gale, that is your time limit to fix what you lost all those years ago. Now, I have other important Guild business to see after. You will have access to our inn. You should find yourself most welcome."

    Brushing the issue to the side for Gale to deal with. The party is forced back into the main lobby of Headquarters.

    "Is the Guild Leader known for being a nut case?" Ivian says to Gale. Lukia turns to see Gale''s worried face as he tries to respond.

    "I never got to meet him the last time I was here. Sigh... let''s head to the inn before it gets too dark. We probably only have a few hours before the sun sets."

    As they walk through the lobby, the doors to the Guild offices are open. Taking a glance, Gale sees Kayla working among her co-workers. His gaze longed for a moment. Caleb notices, as well as Herk. Heavy sighs escape his mouth before he continues to move forward. Kayla notices his presence out of the corner of her eye and watches him leave depressed. The disproving expression on her face shifts ever so briefly of sorrow before she returns back to task...

    Leaving the Guild Headquarters, a man dressed in red and wearing a Guild badge approaches the group as they reach the main doors. "Sorry, just a moment. Guild Leader Iori requested that you be offered to receive his mark on your Guild Licenses. It will be quick if you please."

    Caleb, confused about the whole thing, turns to face Gale. "What does that mean?"

    Responding, Gale shifts his hips and lets out a chuckle. "It means he recognizes us as valid adventurers. Also, we can freely use the facilities in Barou that bear his crest or the Guilds. We''ll need it for when we secure our rooms."

    Understanding, everyone takes out their licenses to be reviewed and promptly stamped by the man. He doesn''t say his name, he just silently access their status. Moments later, he finishes applying Iori''s mark to their licenses and bids them a good day.

    "Can we go now? I''ve been feeling hungry ever since we left the Temple." Yann speaks out with a rumble of his stomach. Ivian and Herk both nod to agree. Lukia shyly looks away, trying not to show how desperate to eat something. Caleb looks, and before he even speaks, a loud growl exits his mouth, the bellowing of his stomach far greater than the rest of them.

    "Sigh...We might as well. I know a good place. Follow me." Gale wiggles his fingers to gather their attention and proceeds down the alley. Seemingly, his knowledge of Barou hasn''t been lost to him...

    Abruptly, Lukia pops the famous question. "Was Kayla the one who broke your heart?"

    "Lukia, we don''t know the full-" Herk tries to stop her, but Gale raises his hand to stop him.

    "I know you guys want to know what happened between us. And to answer Lukia... I broke her heart...first. Before forming the Phantom Blades, I met her in Barou when my master took me to see more of the world..."

 Chapter 155

    It was the middle of summer when my master took me to Barou for the first time. I had only recently trained under him. Safe to say, I wasn''t as awesome as I am now. The large city was visible to anyone as long as you could get past the mountains. It must have been several years after that they enacted the veil to conceal Barou.

    I remember it as clearly as the day we approached the gates. A young man with an old swordsman entered the gates, and we didn''t get a single unwanted glance. Losing my sister, I was lost for a long time until my master saw the potential in me to teach me his style.

    "Master, what are we doing here again?"

    "I''ve told you over and over again! I have some old contacts I want to visit. It''s been many years since I''ve seen their ugly mugs."

    "You know, I always thought you would be more wise and refined, but ever since we left Saiana, you''ve been nothing but an old fart."

    There was a loud cracking sound as he smacked the side of my head with his hand. In a fit of anger, he grabbed my ear and scolded me.

    "You little brat! Is that anyway to talk to your master?!"

    "Oww! Oww! Oww! Let go!" Pulling back, my ear burned bright red; I clutched it and growled at him.

    "Hmph! Just behave yourself. I don''t need to pull you out of the gutter again. Now come!"

    As strict as he was during my early training days, he genuinely cared about me. Not once did he abandon me on our travels or time together. Before he passed away from age, I always doubted that he would stay with me. Every day, I held these doubts.

    Lost in my thoughts, he dragged me halfway across town to a tavern run by the Guild. Once the establishment manager set eyes on us, he quickly raised his hands and shouted at us.

    "Loki! You son of a bitch! You''re still alive?!" The manager was fat and stubby, but he wore a smile made of gold when he saw what could be described as a long-lost friend. My master, Loki, as his name was, walked up to him, and they embraced for a moment.

    "In the flesh, my friend. It''s been far too long."

    "Far too long indeed! I haven''t seen you in over a decade! How''ve you been?"

    Master looked at him and sighed but quickly turned to me and raised his hand. "I''ve found my successor. Meet Gale Lurick from Saiana village."

    His friend looked at me head to toe, rubbing his thick beard; he squinted before clearing his throat. "This pipsqueak is your successor?"

    I ran up and punched him in the groin. Kneeling over himself, I shouted to his face, "Pipsqueak!? Take that back!" Master quickly caught my fist before it hit his face and lifted me into the air. For how old he was, his strength never wavered. All eyes were on me, and the whispers flooded the tavern.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Sorry, this one is a bit of a hothead. I told you not to make trouble!" He flung me around like some stuffed toy. I couldn''t escape his grasp until he put me into a headlock to stop me from struggling."

    "Hothead?! This kid has some fire! Where''d you find him again?"

    "Saiana Village. It''s part of the lord Aris''s land."

    "Aye, I know of em. I thought you were heading west to find your successor?"

    Clearing his throat, master''s friend motioned for us to sit at a table. Still recovering from the punch I had delivered, he chuckled but showed signs of discomfort. The people in the tavern slowly returned to what they were doing after the altercation.

    "That''s a story for another day, I''m afraid. All I can say right now is that I couldn''t find passage west. So I traveled east and arrived at Heistorm, where I found this brat in the dumps of Saiana. One thing led to another, and here he is, my disciple."

    I was soon let go by my master and sat in silence. Fiddling with my tunic, I kept my mouth shut while they talked about what they had been up to. It was boring; I couldn''t say what they talked about. Not until they mentioned something called a "Catalyst."

    "Did you find its location?" Master''s friend asked him.

    "Afraid not. I know that everyone else stopped looking for it after several years."

    "Can you blame them, Loki? We completed our life goals, and most of us could settle down with each other or the partners we made along the way. I figured once you found your successor, you would, too, settle. But look at you, an old man known many years ago as Loki the Carver."

    "That title has thankfully faded into obscurity. I never liked it and never will." Master adjusted his sitting and leaned toward his friend. "What about you, I know you have this tavern for the Guild but I didn''t see you with anyone before. You seem like a family man."

    "Ahh, you know me, I wouldn''t fancy a woman. Got my standards that are tough to meet."

    "Fair enough, I won''t judge a brother. But back to the Catalyst."

    "I may know a guy who knows a guy who knows something about a strange object being filtered around in the north near the Empire. It sounds promising, but it could be total bullshit." Taking his mug and downing the contents in one go, his friend lets out a satisfying sigh.

    "Anything I could use would be helpful. I''ll give you funds to get your people looking into it." Pulling out a pouch of gold coins, he flicks him three pieces. I have never seen a master give someone a small fortune over information.

    "Look, as your friend Loki, I can''t accept this cause I won''t be looking into it further. Face it, the Catalyst is long gone. All of us battled that wizard and his hoard of undead demons. We watched him die, and the Catalyst went from his clutches to the abyss of the sea for all I care. Even if it is still present, I don''t think anyone in this day and age will know its power because we made sure any mention or knowledge of it would be lost forever. The only people who know are us and the friends we departed from."

    With a heavy sigh, master gets up from his seat. I remembered a look of anguish and doubt that flushed his confidence away. "I''m sorry I am a stubborn old fool, but I won''t rest until I know. I don''t blame you for feeling this way, old friend, but I hope you don''t come to regret not helping me. Hopefully, it is an old man''s delusions and paranoia that you remember, and you were right all along. Thanks for your time; maybe you''ll see me in another decade. If not, I am glad to have met you, my friend."

    He didn''t say a word more and gently pushed us out of the tavern. His friend only sat there shaking his head. Looking distraught over a friend who was in constant pain, and he knew he couldn''t help him even if he tried. I wondered why he felt so upset when it regarded this artifact he mentioned to him. He never told me, and I wouldn''t know because that was his promise with his old party. He would tell me it was only a powerful artifact that was used for great evil and that it was best not to know, so I didn''t...

 Chapter 156

    Several days flew by as we continued our stay in Barou. Master continued to visit his contacts throughout the city while I stayed by his side, bored out of my mind. It wasn''t until I lingered away that I discovered that it was one of the main reasons he kept us there for so long. Every year, a four-day festival runs from noon to midnight. People around the land who knew of the festival were welcome to participate.

    Seeing the stalls and festive decorations brightened the dull gray streets. A multitude of colors and spectacle pieces littered the central square and some outskirts. I watched people walk in costumes and outfits for such an event. Eyes wide with wonder, I took in the sights and the music playing from the various bands who patrolled the streets in preparation.

    It wasn''t until I heard an angel''s voice that I broke my trance. I blinked for a moment and turned to a large stage. Standing there, clad in a bright red-orange gown with a see-through veil, was a young girl, barely older than me, singing her heart out. She was alone; she performed her song and dance to an empty crowd on the unfinished stage. Well, it''s not entirely empty. I watched her sway in the gentle breeze back and forth. The notes that were her voice brought the performance to life...

    Warm sensations filled my heart as the gorgeous girl sang with the graceful elegance of an angel. In other words, I couldn''t explain much about what I saw that day. It ended with her bowing her head, her face red with exhaustion after pouring her heart into the performance despite it being for practice.

    The stage echoed the loud sound of my hands clapping. The girl was startled. I wasn''t evident from the deep shade; I had only made my presence known after she finished. Her soft voice rang out to me. "I''m sorry; I didn''t expect someone to be watching me." Her frame was slim and meek but flexible. I couldn''t help but stare.

    "I didn''t mean to startle you. Quite frankly, you startled me with your performance." Her face soured after hearing that. I cocked my head to the side, confused at her response, until she started to tear up and looked away.

    "I know I sucked! I''ve been practicing all year to perform!" I was taken aback by her immediately. I initially thought she was an airhead who was too weird to talk to, but I didn''t turn away from her awkward response.

    "It was brilliant."

    "Huh?"

    "I thought you were shining."

    "Wait, what? Stop it!" Flustered cheeks, her cute, awkward self, brought my heart ablaze. I laughed and jumped onto the stage to approach her.

    "Will I see even more of you at the festival?"

    "I umm... I don''t know..."

    Without thinking, I cupped her hands and held them close to my chest and looked into her eyes, burning desire flowing from them. "It''s only a week away; I want to see you shine again!" I wished I could have slapped myself that day, acting all confident in talking to a girl who drove me mad the moment I laid eyes on her. Instead, the stage owner landed a heavy smack across my cheek. Sending me from the stage onto the cold, hard stone of the streets. Blood trailed down my nose as I stood up.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "W-Who did that..." Dizzy from the ringing in my head, I knelt down in defeat, just barely conscious. The large woman stepped down and approached with heavy steps.

    "I won''t have you harassing my dear Kayla anymore! Beat it or take a one-way trip to your grave!" Grabbing my collar, I was hoisted up without an issue, gasping for air, trying to speak.

    "He isn''t one of them, Dela!" Jumping down after her, Kayla stopped her from bashing my face into the stone. Letting me go afterward, Kayla got cold water and a rag to help reduce the swelling in my face.

    That was the first time I met Kayla. A misunderstanding got us closer in those twenty-four hours than I had realized. I learned that Kayla had trouble with some local bullies who picked on her for being an orphan. I felt sympathy and could relate as I was an orphan, too. Dela apologized and offered to pay for any treatment, which I refused.

    Not long after that, I began to visit her in my free time in the coming days. Master didn''t mind it, and seeing as his visit to Barou was to relax and gain intel, he found it no harm to stop training me and letting me explore. I didn''t realize it at first, but he knew I had found someone with whom I was beginning to build a solid relationship. Was it my posture? My attitude? The way I spoke or moved? I couldn''t tell, but deep down, he knew I was in love. If only I weren''t the hot-headed kid who looked for a fight at the worst time.

    Several days before the festival was set to occur, I visited Kayla and Dela during one of their practices. They were in the company of other performers reciting a dance together. Whispering the moment I arrived to see Kayla, they gossiped about Kayla and me. Ignoring the masses present, Kayla didn''t care, and I did the same. She never had someone she could bond with so quickly. She had been alone in this world far longer than I was, and I gave her something I shouldn''t have.

    Sitting on a stone bridge across a small water channel, we looked at the night sky; shining stars blinked into existence across the apparent horizon. Kayla was close, and I could feel her warmth enveloped me.

    We talked and talked all night. Talking about ourselves, our past, our hopes and dreams, you name it. We were open books, flipping the pages endlessly...

    "Gale, can you come see my show at the festival?"

    "You mean Dela allowed you to participate this year?"

    She nodded with a gleeful hum. Her eyes darted back and forth as she looked at our reflection in the channel before wrapping herself around my arm. I felt my body grow hotter, and I could feel her breath on my neck.

    "She said I could have a solo on the first day, but I need to take a break afterward."

    "Why did she say that?"

    A long sigh escapes her. She looked up at me and wore a sad smile. "Because I''ve been working too hard. Every day, I didn''t stop thinking for a moment that I was pushing myself harder and harder. To the point that I might have trouble using my legs again."

    I pulled away instantly. "What do you mean by that?" She chuckled like it wasn''t serious but quickly adjusted her skirt to show me.

    Dark black bruises and scars covered her legs. The deep sinking feeling in my chest was painful at the sight. She covered her legs quickly, embarrassed about showing me, and turned away.

    "My father died trying to pay off his debts; my mother killed herself soon after he did, which meant that the debt went solely to me. I...for years...was used...broken over and over again...until Dela paid off the rest of my debt, took me to Barou, and let me start my life here. But those years of pain left scars deeper than you saw."

    I was speechless and only listened as anger continued to fill my fists.

    "I guess I haven''t fully let my body heal, so after my first and only performance, I''ll have to retire. If I try to do anymore, I''ll undoubtedly push myself too far that I''ll cripple myself. So, I promised her that afterward, I would stop chasing this and let myself heal."

    "But-" Kayla cuts me off with her hand on my cheeks, looking me in the eyes.

    "That''s why... I want you to come see me...the last time I dance."

 Chapter 157

    My heart sank deeply into my chest upon hearing her story. I was attracted to her, but her fighting spirit and fire drove me to appreciate her existence. Beyond speechless, I sat there, thinking of something to say. My silence gave her a sorrowful smile. She turned to step away from me, but I reached out to grasp her hand.

    "It''s okay, Gale. I know everyone doesn''t want something that is broken. It''s better if I-"

    "Be quiet, Kayla. Don''t lump me with those idiots, even if I am one." Standing up, I wrapped my arm around her small frame. She cocked her head to the side as my flustered face tried its hardest to keep a straight face.

    "Don''t force yourself, please." Kayla didn''t want to accept any gestures out of pity. I genuinely felt for her. Not letting go of her, I just felt the night drift by.

    Eventually, I had to say goodbye, leaving us feeling awkward. However, she left feeling appreciated by someone at least. I spent the following days trying to devise ways to show my affection for her. I tried asking my master for help, but he became preoccupied with his issues. Waving me off without a second thought, I felt alone.

    The festival was approaching reasonably quickly, and I didn''t even tell her I would see her performance. I had drawn myself to the stage just a few days before the event. It had been adequately put together for such an occasion. I thought Kayla''s performance would steal the entire festival, and I''d get to see it. Laughing, I caught myself being watched.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a group of young ruffians, no older or younger than me, from what I could tell. However, they were far from friendly. Soon, they approached me and pinned me in a corner near the stage.

    Standing up to a tall kid with vibrant brown hair, I knew he was their leader. Thinking to myself that pride was something I couldn''t control, I let it flow unchecked. "Mind not getting in my face?"

    Their leader snickered and placed a hand on my shoulder. "Look, I understand you''ve never been to Barou before, but take it from me, that girl you''ve been seeing; I recommend you stop."

    He was talking about Kayla. Just by the tone of his voice, I felt my blood boil. My fist clenched, and I continued to hold my ground despite the small group of four ready to beat me down at a moment''s notice.

    "What''s it to you who I talk to? If I were you, mind your business before you get burned." His fist clenched, and he threw a cheap shot at my face. I lurked low and kicked his knee so he fell backward into his guys. Without hesitation, I backed away, my fists ready for a fight.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Their leader got back to his feet with a slight limp. "The hell did you do to my leg?!"

    "Don''t worry, you''ll walk fine in a few hours. The same can''t be said if you push this any further!" There were intense stares between us; I swore it would continue into a full-blown brawl, but when they noticed the sword at my side and my stance, I wasn''t someone who should be fighting without a weapon.

    They left within the moment and said nothing other than a few curses under their breaths. I took a sigh and felt relieved. My anger didn''t get the best of me for once despite the rage built from their comments alone. Kayla''s existence helped me deal with my anger issues and hot temper.

    "Gale... What was that about?" The softness of her voice called to me. I knew it was her. I turned slowly to face her, but she looked frightened, which caught me by surprise.

    "Oh, nothing, just some bullies thinking they could assault me without a reason."

    "You didn''t fight them, did you?"

    "Well, they started it-"

    "You shouldn''t have! You idiot!"

    I was speechless. Her harsh voice shook me up when she yelled. I couldn''t think for a second that she was this upset over something so simple. I tried to calm her down, but she continued to interject.

    "They''ll be back with even more ire... I-They had begun to stop coming around because I ignored them... But now they will be back because of you!"

    "Woah, hey, don''t worry, I won''t let them touch a hair on your head. They will regret messing with us."

    Kayla''s eyes welled with tears, and she held onto her dress while holding back the pain rising in her chest. I hadn''t known then, but those little punks were part of a young gang within the city with quite a large number. But that wasn''t the thing that concerned Kayla at the moment. She detested violence of any kind. Violence is what got her parents killed, and it traumatized her whenever she was involved in confrontation as the unknown possibilities that could occur made her shake with fright.

    I tried to calm her down, but she just continued to yell at me until I left her alone with my head spinning in a daze. She broke down when the manager arrived to comfort her, giving me a look to leave her alone, which I did.

    Every day afterward, I tried to visit her, but once she saw me, she would ignore me and turn away, trying not to look into my eyes. For once, I felt shitty and confused. That is how our relationship had to go over something so trivial from my perspective.

    I figured, "Oh well," and moved on to something else. But my master was still busy and left me alone, so I couldn''t help but think about her during the rest of the days leading up to the festival. I''ve had relationships fall apart in the past with guys and girls; however, something about Kayla rubbed me in a way that I couldn''t shake.

    I guess I grew anxious and annoyed that she was ignoring me. Call it a bad crush, but I didn''t want to lose her. Either my stupid self was so head over heels for her that she made me feel more human than I did for most of my life as an orphan, or I had trouble sleeping a few nights because it bugged me very harshly.

    Then, the day before the festival, I found her lying in the ditch of the alleyway, covered in blood and bruises...